I 


THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  ILLINOIS 
LIBRARY 


From  the  collection  of 


Julius  Doerner,  Chicago  i 
Purchased.  1918.  *"i 

267.6  i 

Moby's  i 


Return  this  book  on  or  before  the 
Latest  Date  stamped  below.  A 
charge  is  made  on  all  overdue 
books. 

University  of  Illinois  Library 


HISTORY 


V 


OF  THE 


REVISIONS  OF  THE  DISCIPLINE 


OF  THE 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHUECH. 

By  DAVID  SHERMAN,  D.D. 


“The  Methodist  polity,  instead  of  being  a contrived  system  imposed  by  the  min- 
istry upon  the  people,  providentially  grew  up  in  the  progress  of  the  denomination.” 
— Stevens. 


NEW  YORK: 

NELSON  & PHILLIPS. 

CINCINNATI:  HITCHCOCK  & WALDEN. 

1874. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1S74,  by 

NELS0:N  & PHILLIPS, 

In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congi’ess  at  Washington. 


C f /U-t?  'k.  / <0  ^ 


r'sSGciys  . 

PREFACE. 


The  study  of  the  Discipline,  containing,  as  it  does,  the  constitution  and 
laws  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  ought  to  engage  the  attention 
of  all  her  people,  lay  and  clerical.  “ Far  from  wishing  you,”  the  Bishops, 
in  the  Episcopal  Address,  well  say,  “to  he  ignorant  of  any  of  our  doc- 
trines, or  any  part  of  our  Discipline,  we  desire  you  to  ‘read,  mark,  learn, 
and  inwardly  digest’  the  whole.  You  ought,  next  to  the  word  of  God, 
to  procure  the  Articles  and  Canons  of  the  Church  to  which  you  belong.” 

This  little  volume  of  ecclesiastical  regulations,  so  worthy  of  serious 
study,  having  been  subject  from  the  organization  of  the  Church  to  fre- 
quent and  often  extensive  revisions,  has  come  to  demand  a work  of  ex- 
planation, which  shall  set  forth  briefly,  but  distinctly,  to  the  eye  of  the 
reader,  the  changes  which  have  been  effected  in  this  grand  charter  of 
Methodism.  The  examination  of  these  changes  will  prove  not  only  a 
curious  investigation,  but  will  frequently  be  found  indispensable  to  as- 
certain the  meaning  and  intent  of  the  law  itself,  by  revealing  the  time 
of  its  enactment  and  its  connection  with  other  provisions,  in  the  book. 

With  most  students  of  the  Discipline  the  difliculty  oi  tracing,  in  the 
original  sources,  the  historical  progress  of  our  Church  legislation  will 
prove  altogether  insuperable.  The  changes  were  made  at  flrst  by  the 
Annual,  then,  from  1792,  by  the  General  Conferences;  but  the  Journals 
of  those  bodies  afford  us  no  light  on  the  subject  without  the  aid  of  the 
various  editions  of  the  Discipline  to  which  they  refer.  These  editions 
of  our  ecclesiastical  code  have  now  become  numerous,  and  are  all,  save 
the  last  one,  out  of  print,  and  hence  nearly  inaccessible.  The  issue  of  a 
new  edition  displaces  the  old  one,  which  is  then  considered  valuable  only 
to  the  antiquary  or  the  curious  student. 

As  a result,  early  copies  of  the  Discipline  are  obtained  only  with 
great  difliculty,  being  seldom  found  in  the  libraries  of  the  preachers, 
and  no  public  library,  save  that  of  Drew  Theological  Seminary,  is  known 
to  contain  a complete  set.  This  institution  enjoys  the  rare  fortune  to  in- 
herit the  set  employed  by  Emory  in  the  preparation  of  his  History  of  the 
Discipline,  and  the  series  is  complete,  save  the  copy  for  1787,  which  was 
obtained  of  Rev.  Dr.  Lee,  of  Richmond,  Virginia. 

My  own  collection,  gleaned  from  old  New  England  families,  extends 
back  to  1790 ; but  the  copies  for  1791,  1792,  and  1816  are  missing.  The 
missing  volumes,  together  with  the  one  for  1789,  were  furnished  me  by 
the  authorities  of  Drew  Seminary.  These  books,  with  the  Journals  of 
the  Conferences,  constitute  the  materials  from  winch  to  trace  the  course 
of  legislation  in  our  Church. 

It  IS  the  design  of  this  work  to  facilitate  the  labors  of  the  student  and 
administrator  of  the  rules  of  the  Church,  by  placing  at  their  command 
a digest  of  these  materials,  so  far  as  they  relate  to  the  history  of  the 
Discipline.  The  original  data  are  given,  and  then,  in  the  simplest  form, 
the  mustard-seed  of  law,  dropped  in  this  fruitful  soil  by  the  hand  of 
Wesley,  is  traced  on,  as  it  unfolds  into  the  more  compacted  and  com- 
plete system  of  our  current  Discipline. 

The  volume  of  Emory,  prepared  with  the  same  design,  and  character- 
ized by  careful  research,  and  neatness  and  accuracy  of  statement,  extends 
only  down  to  1844.  The  continuations  of  that  work,  by  various  hands, 
are  less  careful  and  accurate  than  the  original.  The  grand  defect,  how- 
ever, of  the  whole  book,  is  found  in  the  plan  on  which  it  was  constructed. 


4 


Preface. 


The  volume  affords  a mass  of  materials  for  a history  of  the  Discipline, 
rather  than  the  history  itself.  The  language  of  the  statutes,  with  various 
explanatory  clauses,  is  given  in  full;  but  the  parts  are  so  separated  that 
the  sense  is  often  obscured.  The  extracts  have  to  be  reconstructed  men- 
tally, or,  in  case  of  extended  passages,  on  paper,  before  the  reader  is  able 
to  perceive  the  real  nature  of  the  change.  In  other  words,  the  reader, 
after  bein^  furnished  with  the  data,  is  required  to  construct  the  history 
himself,  often  at  no  small  inconvenience,  especially  when  in  haste. 

The  present  work  adopts  a different  plan.  While  the  narrative  style 
is  avoided  as  too  verbose  and  indefinite  for  a work  of  this  kind,  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Discipline  is  so  arranged  that  the  eye  detects,  at  a glance, 
the  change  that  has  been  made,  and  the  Discipline  thus  becomes  its 
own  best  historian.  The  passages  are  collated  for  the  reader ; the  his- 
tory prepared  to  his  hand. 

The  author  trusts  this  method  will  be  found  to  possess  some  ad- 
vantages not  only  for  clearness,  but  also  for  brevity  and  convenience 
of  consultation.  The  book  will  be  often  used  in  the  haste  of  debate, 
when  there  is  no  opportunity  to  collect  and  arrange  materials ; and 
as  to  brevity,  it  is  compressed  into  the  smallest  possible  compass,  con- 
taining, as  it  does,  the  language  of  the  Discipline,  with  few  words  of  the 
compiler. 

In  different  editions  of  the  Discipline,  the  paragraphs  have  been  vari- 
ously numbered ; but,  as  the  retention  of  these  numbers  was  deemed 
liable  to  confuse  the  reader,  the  consecutive  numbers  of  the  present  edi- 
tion have  been  adopted  in  place  of  them. 

The  labor  in  the  preparation  of  this  work  has  been  very  great,  as  will 
be  perceived  by  the  immense  amount  of  detail  of  which  it  is  made  up. 
The  method  of  preparation  is  much  more  difficult  than  that  employed 
by  Emory.  Extracts  had  to  be  made  from  the  original  sources  in  the 
same  way,  and  then,  the  more  difficult  work  to  be  performed  of  recasting 
the  whole  in  minute  and  often  perplexing  detail.  But,  however  diffi- 
cult the  use  of  the  plan  to  the  author,  it  is  confidently  believed  it  will 
be  found  more  simple  and  valuable  to  the  student  than  the  former  one. 

That  a work,  beset  with  so  many  difficulties,  should  prove  to  be  per- 
fect, is  too  much  to  hope.  The  author  only  claims  to  have  used  due 
diligence,  and  indulges  the  hope  that  serious  errors  have  been  avoided. 
If  any  shall  be  found  he  would  gladly  be  informed  of  them,  that  they 
may  be  corrected. 

The  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  by  Dr.  Coke  and  Bishop  Asbury,  “many 
of  them  still  intrinsically  valuable  and  all  instructive  and  curious,”  as 
presenting  the  views  of  the  fathers  and  founders  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church,  are  retained  in  the  Appendix,  as  selected  and  arranged  by 
Dr.  Emory. 

In  examining  this  work  the  reader  will  find  the  following  key  indis- 
pensable. D.  Sherman. 

Malden,  Mass.,  Feb.  T,  1874. 


K E Y. 

This  volume  contains  aU  the  matter  included,  at  any  time,  in  the  Discipline.  The 
portions  of  it  now  omitted  from  the  Discipline  are  placed  in  smaller  type;  the 
larger  type  shows  the  existing  provisions.  The  broad-faced  figures  on  the  left  are 
the  dates  of  insertion,  and  those  on  the  right  of  omission,  down  to  the  next  similar 
dates.  Briefer  changes  are  indicated  in  the  line.  Brackets  are  used,  not  as  a guide 
to  reading,  but  to  indicate  the  beginning  and  the  ending  of  these  lesser  quotations. 
The  omitted  and  inserted  parts  are  included  within  the  bars  with  the  date  between 
them.  In  case  of  a change  within  another  change,  the  parenthesis  is  employed. 
The  present  Discipline  entire  will  be  found  in  this,  volume,  by  reading  the  lai’ge 
type  without  reference  to  the  smaller  or  the  brackets. 


II^TEODUOTIOI^^. 


Before  passing  to  an  examination  of  the  specific  and  extensive  changes 
which  have  been  effected  in  the  Discipline,  it  may  he  proper  to  glance 
at  the  silent  but  important  modifications  which  the  fundamental  law  of 
the  Church  has  been  constantly  undergoing.  In  the  Church,  as  in  the 
State,  the  significance  of  a historic  period  can  be  ascertained  only  by 
going  below  the  surface,  by  studying  the  principles  that  underlie  the 
movement,  and  by  carefully  noting  and  measuring  the  changes  transpir- 
ing in  the  constitution. 

These  changes  are  sometimes  sudden,  violent,  revolutionary;  but 
more  frequently  slow  and  silent,  the  result  of  a gradual  unfolding  of  the 
system  ; the  abrasion  or  accretion  of  ages  ; the  debris  left  by  the  steady 
fiow  of  events  through  long  periods  of  time.  Like  the  Lord  of  the 
Church,  they  come  without  observation,  without  human  forethought  or 
plan.  The  actual  results  were  not  designed  by  any  one;  the  provi- 
dential undertow  has  swept  the  craft  to  a point  not  anticipated  by  any 
of  the  rowers  ; nevertheless,  on  a mature  survey  of  the  whole  course  of 
events,  it  is  often  found  that  the  haven,  so  unexpectedly  entered,  is 
more  commodious  and  secure  than  the  one  at  which  they  aimed.  They 
have  builded  wiser  than  they  knew,  because  the  spirit  of  the  invisible 
Architect  has  inspired  their  plans,  and,  unwittingly  to  themselves, 
guided  their  hands  in  the  execution  of  the  work. 

In  the  origin  and  development  of  the  ecclesiastical  system  of  Meth- 
odism, this  providential  superintendence  was  peculiarly  conspicuous. 
Wesley  is  reputed  a great  organizer;  but  his  superiority  lies  in  an  ap- 
preciative sense  of  Providence,  a quick  and  keen  insight  into  opportunities 
of  doing  good,  and  in  consummate  tact  in  bringing  the  human  forces 
at  his  command  into  complete  harmony  with  those  of  providence,  thus 
insuring  the  help  of  the  Divine  and  human  elements  in  forwarding  his 
undertakings.  With  a deep  and  abiding  sense  of  Divine  power,  he  was 
wise  enough  never  to  attempt  to  row  against  this  stream ; but  his  bark 
was  so  skillfully  managed  as  to  harness  the  winds  and  the  waves  in  the 
service  of  his  enterprise.  More  than  almost  any  other,  Wesley  himself 
realized  the  hand  of  God  to  be  in  the  Methodistic  movement.  In  the 
expressive  language  of  the  founder,  they  were  “raised  up,”  “thrust 
out,”  to  spread  scriptural  holiness.  The  movement  came  from  abroad, 
not  from  themselves ; they  had  no  plan,  but  were  led  by  a way  they 
knew  not,  entering  into  each  door  divinely  opened  to  them. 

Unlike  those  schemes  of  ecclesiastical  polity  which,  Minerva-like, 
spring,  full-formed  and  complete,  from  the  teeming  brain  of  some  theo- 
retical genius,  the  economy  of  Methodism  is  eminently  practical  and 
flexible,  readily  adjusting  itself  to  new  and  strange  conditions,  and  hav- 
ing no  iron  bedstead  on  which  all  forms  of  religious  life  and  effort  must 
be  shaped. 

For  the  beauty  and  excellency  of  the  system  we  are  not  a little 
indebted  to  its  flexibility,  to  its  capacity  to  yield  and  change,  to  the 
imperfections  even  of  its  beginning,  as  they  gradually  give  place  to  im- 
provements which  could  not  have  been  incorporated  in  the  original 
structure.  It  is  not  so  much  a theory  as  a growth.  As  in  the  human 
system  there  is  a constant  elimination  of  refuse  matter  and  an  incorpora- 
tion of  healthy  elements,  so  has  this  Church  system,  from  the  beginning, 
b(icn  casting  off  the  cruder  and  less  valuable  materials,  and  taking  on 
greater  vigor  and  symmetry. 


6 


Intkoduction. 


“ The  worst  legacy,’’  says  a recent  English  historian,  “ which  princes 
or  statesmen  could  bequeath  to  their  country,  would  be  the  resolution 
of  all  its  perplexities — the  establishment,  once  and  forever,  of  a fin- 
ished system,  which  would  neither  require  nor  tolerate  improvement.”  * 
Free  Governments,  like  those  of  England  and  America,  are  susceptible 
of  constant  improvements  • the  envelope  yields  to  the  pressure  of  new 
impulses,  of  fresh  wants,  of  loftier  aspirations ; while  nations,  with  cast- 
iron  constitutions,  either  crush  out  the  rising  spirit  of  improvement  and 
enterprise,  or  they  are  themselves  rent  into  a thousand  fragments  by  the 
uprising  and  overmastering  energy  of  reform. 

The  advantages  of  such  an  improvable  system  are  as  apparent  in  the 
Church  as  in  the  State.  Change  is  the  safety-valve  of  the  machine. 
The  forms  claimed  to  be  divinely  authorized,  like  those  of  the  Catholics 
and  of  some  Protestant  bodies,  find  diificulty  in  meeting  new  con- 
ditions ; the  arrangement  adapted  to  the  beginning  of  the  movement 
proves  unsuited  to  its  advanced  stages,  and  must  either  incur  damage 
itself  or  repress  the  improving  influences  about  it ; but,  on  the  other  hand, 
those  bodies  which  hold,  like  the  Methodists,  that  the  New  Testament 
prescribes  no  specific  form  of  Church  order,  but  allows  each  section  of 
the  Church  to  adopt  the  plan  best  suited  to  its  conditions  of  labor,  may 
keep  constantly  in  harmony  with  the  forces  of  the  age  in  which  they 
are  called  to  act. 

in  the  Methodist  Church  provision  is  made  in  the  constitution  for 
change.  It  was  never  anticipated  that  the  legislation  of  one  age  would 
be  sufficient  to  meet  the  wants  of  another.  We  retain  the  original 
Church,  and  yet  a difierent  one ; the  identity  of  the  body  remains, 
recognizable  in  all  its  features,  and  yet  changed  in  all  its  particles. 
The  system  was  never,  save  in  a few  features,  stereotyped,  but  is  sub- 
jected, in  each  period  of  four  years,  to  a thorough  review  and  revis- 
ion by  the  General  Conference. 

The  causes  of  change  in  the  law  of  the  Church  have  been  various,  aris- 
ing both  from  internal  and  external  conditions.  The  new  life  inspiring 
the  movement  constantly  endeavors  to  express  itself  outwardly — the  new 
wine  requires  new  bottles — the  freshly  sowed  field  must  have  a fence 
adapted  to  protect  the  growing  harvest.  The  importance  of  this  cause, 
in  the  unfolding  of  the  movement,  will  be  observed  in  the  fact  that 
Methodism  is  a revival  rather  than  a theology,  a life  rather  than  a theo- 
retical system,  In  other  words,  the  life  was  not  an  outgrowth  of  the  sys- 
tem, but  the  system  of  the  life. 

The  influence  also  of  the  freedom-loving  race,  to  which  we  belong, 
has  been  potent  in  producing  changes  in  our  economy.  The  movement 
began  and  has  achieved  its  greatest  triumphs  among  the  Anglo-Saxon 
people,  ever  practical,  judicious,  and  attached  to  free  institutions. 

Again,  the  entrance  of  Methodism  into  the  New  World  rendered  other 
modifications  inevitable.  It  was  a land  of  experiments,  in  which  noth- 
ing was  considered  ultimately  settled.  The  Church,  as  well  as  the  State, 
was  subjected  to  the  tide  of  new  influences,  and  could  not  fail  to  be  af- 
fected in  its  government.  The  germs  of  ecclesiastical  law,  selected  by 
Mr.  Wesley  for  a settled  and  conservative  state  of  society,  once  estab- 
lished in  our  virgin  soil,  shot  forth  with  fresh  vigor  and  assumed  un- 
expected forms.  The  cion  flourished  by  the  healthful  and  vigorous 
juices  of  the  wild  stock  on  which  it  had  been  grafted,  The  spirit  of 
the  KepuMic  diffused  itself  by  degrees  through  the  economy  of  the 
Church.  At  first  a centralized  and,  to  some  extent,  conservative  system, 
the  polity  of  the  Church  has  yielded  to  the  influence  of  a genial_  and 
free  atmosphere,  to  the  gentle  yet  plastic  touch  of  our  civil  institutions, 
until  the  genius  of  the  Church  has  become  assimilated  to  that  of  the 
State. 

* Fronde.  “ History  of  England,”  vol.  xii,  p.  5S7, 


Introduction. 


7 


The  struggles  of  the  Church  and  of  society  have  been  also  a prolific 
source  of  change  in  the  Discipline.  Within  the  Church,  as  in  nature,  the 
centripetal  and  centrifugal  forces  have  balanced  and  neutralized  each 
other.  There  have  been  parties  from  the  beginning  in  favor  of  reducing 
and  others  in  favor  of  strengthening  the  central  authority.  The  debate 
has  resembled,  in  this  particular,  that  under  the  General  Government ; 
Asbury  and  his  fellow-organizers  stand  for  the  party  of  authority.  O’ Kelly 
and  the  seceders  for  Jelferson  Davis  and  his  band  of  rebels ; the  one 
would  compact  and  fortify  the  organization,  the  other  disintegrate  and 
destroy  its  wholeness.  Happily,  both  in  State  and  Church,  the  central- 
izing force  has  held  in  check  its  opposite,  and  allowed  the  systems  to 
run  on  in  harmony. 

But  the  struggle  within  the  Church  has  been  atfected  more  or  less  by 
those  going  on  without,  as  may  be  seen  in  the  discussions  on  Temper- 
ance and  Slavery,  which  touch  the  very  core  of  human  rights  and  inter- 
ests. The  combatants  were  often  drawn  into  both  arenas,  and  applied 
the  principles  of  the  one  to  settle  questions  in  the  other. 

Finally,  in  estimating  the  improvements  in  the  economy  of  our  Church, 
the  agency  of  organizing  men,  like  Asbury,  Coke,  and  Hedding,  is  not 
to  be  forgotten.  The  results  of  changes,  effected  by  Providence,  are 
registered  ordinarily  by  the  legislative  genius  of  the  Church.  The  hint, 
it  may  be,  is  given  by  some  turn  in  affairs,  but  it  takes  form  and  becomes 
incorporated  in  the  law  of  the  Church  only  by  men  who  are  able  to  esti- 
mate its  value  and  judge  of  its  importance  to  the  system. 

In  passing  to  notice  some  of  the  specific  changes  effected  in  the  con- 
stitution of  Methodism,  we  naturally  revert  to  the  origin  of  the  system, 
as  giving  direction  and  shape  to  all  the  subsequent  unfoldings  of  it. 
The  stream  is  affected  by  the  condition  of  the  spring  head,  as  well  as  by 
the  tract  of  country  through  which  it  flows.  A -Church,  uniting  sev- 
eral original  centers  of  action,  will  differ  widely  from  one  derived  from 
a single  mind ; the  weakness  of  the  one  will  communicate  itself  along 
the  whole  line  of  its  subsequent  history,  while  the  unity  and  strength 
of  the  other  will  be  felt  long  after  the  primitive  form  has  been 
discarded. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  religious  movement  from  which  the  various 
branches  of  Methodism  have  sprung,  the  entire  ecclesiastical  authority, 
now  widely  distributed  among  ministers  and  laymen,  resided  in  Mr. 
Wesley  himself.  As  regards  human  interference,  his  rule  was  absolute 
and  autocratic.  He  was  the  Church  in  a more  emphatic  sense  than 
Louis  XIV.  was  the  State.  His  authority,  however,  was  not  thrust  upon 
unwilling  hearts,  but  courted  by  those  who  cherished  entire  confidence 
in  his  integrity  and  in  the  purity  and  elevation  of  his  purpose.  Having 
been  the  agent  of  their  conversion,  he  became  their  natural  guide  and 
counselor  in  the  conduct  of  religious  affairs,  being  to  them,  as  it  were,  a 
second  lawgiver. 

In  accordance  with  this  view  of  the  subject  we  find  that  he  made  and 
executed  all  rules  and  regulations  for  the  society  ; that  he  received  and 
excluded  both  preachers  and  members  at  his  will ; that  he  considered 
and  settled,  as  he  pleased,  all  disputes  among  his  followers ; that  he 
held  control  of  all  the  chapels  in  the  connection : that  he  stationed  and 
changed  the  preachers  of  his  own  motion  ; and  that  he  controlled  the 
literature  and  the  funds  arising  from  the  sale  of  books.  In  a word, 
of  the  societies  he  had  been  instrumental  in  organizing,  he  was  an  abso- 
lute ruler. 

In  attaining  their  present  form  and  distribution  of  powers,  the  econ- 
omy of  Methodism  and  that  of  our  Federal  Government  have  traveled  in 
opposite  directions.  In  the  Church,  as  we  have  seen,  all  authority  was 
at  first  centered  in  one  man,  and  then  diffused  through  the  body.  In  the 
State,  on  the  other  hand,  authority  was  at  first  held  by  several  scattered 


8 


Introduction. 


colonies,  und  afterward  gathered  up  into  a central  Government:  The 
former  affords  an  instance  of  the  operation  of  the  centrifugal,  the  latter 
of  the  centripetal,  force ; the  one  diffusing,  the  other  centrmizing,  power. 

But  the  time  came  when  the  powers  of  government,  originating  in 
and  long  held  by  the  founder,  must  pass  into  other  hands.  The  trans- 
mission of  those  powers,  whicn  have  crystallized  in  new  forms  of  Church 
order,  the  unfolding  of  those  regulative  germs  which  have  expanded 
over  all  the  continents,  afford  a curious  and  instructive  chapter  in  the 
constitutional  history  of  our  Church.  It  is  clear  that  Mr.  Wesley,  by 
reason  of  his  providential  relations  to  the  Methodist  movement,  could 
have  no  individual  successor;  his  vast  power  must  he  distributed 
through  the  various  branches  of  the  religious  family  he  had  been  in- 
strumental in  raising  up.  In  passing  over  to  these  various  sections,  the 
features  of  the  original  economy  assumed  different  forms  and  colors. 
The  Methodism  of  England  and  America,  though  one  in  spirit  and  doc- 
trine, adopted  regulations  suited  to  the  fields  each  was  to  cultivate.  In 
England  the  authority  of  the  founder  was  transferred  by  deed  to  the 
“Legal  Hundred”  of  the  Conference;  but  in  America,  on  the  other 
hand,  that  authority  was  delivered  by  Mr.  Wesley  himself,  through 
Dr.  Coke,  to  the  traveling  elders  assembled  in  the  Christmas  Confer- 
ence of  1784,  a sort  of  constitutional  convention,  called  to  organize  a 
government  adapted  to  the  wants  and  conditions  of  the  infant  societies 
in  the  New  World. 

By  act  of  this  extraordinary  assembly  the  societies,  hitherto  united 
with  Mr.  Wesley,  became  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  The  Con- 
ference, originally  embracing  all  the  traveling  elders,  possessed  unlim- 
ited power  to  govern  the  Church  ; but  in  1800  the  General  Conference, 
which  had  become  the  sole  law-making  body,  was  restricted  in  its 
membership  to  those  elders  who  had  “traveled  four  years,”  and  in 
1808  to  delegates  chosen  from  the  body  of  elders. 

It  thus  appears  that  the  elders  in  America,  instead  of  exerting  their 
powers  directly  in  the  government  of  the  Church,  as  is  done  by  the 
Legal  Hundred  in  British  Methodism,  transferred  them  to  other  parties, 
who  became  the  agents,  or  trustees,  of  the  rights  invested  in  the  traveling 
elders.  These  elders,  however,  notwithstanding  the  transfer,  continue 
to  be  the  source  and  fountain  of  power.  The  General  Conference  has  no 
power  except  what  was  derived  from  this  source,  and  what  was  granted 
may,  upon  occasion,  be  recalled,  as  the  indefeasible  right  inheres  in  the 
original  grantors.  They  granted  the  use  of  the  powers,  not  the  powers 
themselves,  as  did  Mr.  Wesley  to  the  American  elders  ; and,  moreover, 
reserved  the  privilege  of  recalling  the  administration  of  even  that  use 
by  a change  of  the  form,  or  by  the  abolition  of  the  constitution  itself. 

But  it  must  be  borne  in  mind  that,  while  the  elders  are  the  original 
source  of  power  in  our  Church,  they  are  not  allowed  to  interfere  directly 
in  government  while  the  present  constitution  remains  in  force.  They 
may  abolish  the  constitution  which  commits  the  government  to  trustees  ; 
but,  while  the  compact  remains,  the  execution  of  the  provisions  in  it 
must  be  left  to  the  parties  designated  in  that  instrument. 

Furthermore,  the  grant  made  by  the  elders  to  the  General  Conference 
is  sweeping  and  general.  That  body  possesses  full  power  “to  make 
rules  and  regulations”  for  the  government  of  the  Church,  limited  only 
by  the  six  restrictive  rules.  In  this  respect  the  constitution  of  our 
Church  differs,  as  Bishop  Harris  well  observes,  from  those  of  our  Fed- 
eral and  State  Governments.  In  the  latter  there  is  a delegation  of  ex- 
actly defined  and  enumerated  powers,  with  a general  reservation  of  all 
others  ; but,  on  the  other  hand,  in  the  former,  there  is  a grant  of  exten- 
sive, general  powers,  with  a few  specified  restrictions.*  All  power  to 

* See  Bishop  Harris’  ‘‘  Constitutional  Powers  of  tlie  General  Conference,”  p.  22. 


Introduction. 


9 


make  rules  and  regulations,  not  excepted  in  tlie  plain  terms  of  the 
chapter,  belong  to  the  General  Conference. 

In  transferring  their  powers  of  government,  the  elders  established  an 
Episcopal  Church.  Dr.  Coke  was  ordained  a superintendent  for  the 
American  societies,  as  the  Discipline  informs  us,  because  Mr.  Wesley 
“preferred  the  Episcopal  mode  of  Church  government  to  any  other.” 
The  fathers,  supposing  they  had  secured  an  end,  deemed  so  desirable 
by  the  founder,  called  the  new  organization  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church. 

Of  late  years,  however,  it  has  become  the  custom,  in  some  quarters,  to 
classify  us  as  Presbyterian,  but  mistakenly.  The  distinction  between 
ours  and  the  Presbyterian  mode  of  Church  government  is  marked  and 
radical.  It  is  true,  the  source  of  authority  with  us,  as  with  the  Presby- 
terians, is  in  the  body  of  elders,  or  presbyters  ; but  the  difference  is  in 
the  use  of  that  authority.  In  Presbyterianism  the  elders  make  and  ad- 
minister laws  directly,  while  in  our  Episcopal  mode  the  right  to  use  those 
powers  has  been  transferred,  as  we  have  seen  above,  to  other  parties. 
The  body  of  elders  remains  the  source  of  power,  but  stands  pledged,  by 
compact,  to  abstain  from  its  use.  English  Methodism,  as  seen  by  this 
definition,  is  Presbyterian,  because  the  Hundred  Elders,  who  constitute 
the  legal  conference,  have  never  transferred  their  power  to  other  hands, 
but  make  their  rules  in  full  assembly,  and  execute  them,  by  committees, 
or  agents,  whom  they,  from  time  to  time,  select  for  that  purpose. 

The  type  of  government  in  American  Methodism  is  very  different. 
The  power  of  the  elders  to  govern  is  permanently  transferred,  or  so  as 
to  be  recalled  only  by  a change  in  the  constitution ; and  it  is  distributed, 
as  in  the  Federal  Government,  into  three  departments : the  legislative, 
lodged  solely  in  the  General  Conference ; the  executive,  assigned  exclu- 
sively to  the  Bishops  ; and  the  judicial,  diffused  through  various  Church 
courts.  The  analogy  between  the  two  governments  is  thus,  in  outline 
at  least,  complete.  Like  Congress,  the  General  Conference  is  the  law- 
making power.  Whatever  law  is  made,  by  any  subordinate  body,  is 
by  its  allowance,  and  is  rather  a rule  to  guide  the  parties,  in  adminis- 
tration, than  a proper  law.  In  the  same  way,  executive  authority  is 
lodged  in  the  Episcopacy,  whence  it  flows  through  every  department  of 
the  Church.  The  Bishops  stand  at  the  head  and  give  direction  to  the 
work,  doing  personally  what  they  are  able,  and  performing  the  rest 
through  agents  whom  they  appoint,  just  as  the  President  of  the  United 
States  appoints  administrators  of  civil  affairs.  If  not  allowed  to  appoint 
their  agents,  the  Bishops  could  not  be  held  responsible  for  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  affairs  of  the  Church  any  more  than  the  President  could  be 
justly  held  accountable  for  agents  he  was  not  allowed  to  appoint.  Hence 
the  Church  has  committed  to  the  Bishops  the  appointment,  either  directly 
or  indirectly,  of  all  who  administer  the  Discipline — the  Preachers,  the 
Presiding  Elders,  and  through  them  Leaders,  Stewards,  and  Trustees. 
The  Bishops  also  arrange  the  Districts  and,  through  their  appointments, 
control  the  conferences ; in  a word,  they  are  the  center,  the  medium  of 
administration  for  the  whole  Church,  the  machine  moving  only  as  these 
cliief  engineers  give  direction  to  it.  Again,  the  courts  of  the  Church  are 
similar  to  those  of  the  General  Government. 

Between  the  polities  of  Presbyterianism  and  Episcopal  Methodism 
there  exists  the  same  difference  as  between  an  aristocracy  and  a republic. 
The  aristocracy  not  only  holds  power,  but  administers  it ; the  republic 
has  transferred  it  to  other  parties  with  limited  powers  and  specified 
duties.  Presbyterianism  is  an  aristocracy ; Episcopal  Methodism  a re- 
public. Again,  the  distinction  between  Congregationalism  and  our  type 
of  Methodism  is  the  same  as  that  between  a democracy  and  a republic. 
In  Congregationalism  the  administration  is  in  the  hands  of  the  people,  a 
mode  well  suited  to  a small  sect,  but  not  broad  enough  for  a large  and 


10 


Introduction. 


wide-spread  denomination.  The  nation  could  as  well  be  governed  in 
town  meeting,  as  a large  Church  by  Congregationalism.  At  best  it  is 
only  a loose  confederation,  ever  ready  to  fill  in  pieces,  and  powerless  to 
resist  the  infection  of  false  doctrine  as  well  as  to  make  any  broad  and 
united  effort  for  the  extension  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 

While  these  general  features  of  oiir  economy  remain,  as  at  the  begin- 
ning, securing  a beautiful  harmony  and  balance  in  the  elements  of  the 
constitution,  the  system,  in  its  parts,  has  not  been  free  from  change. 
The  equilibrium  has  not  been  destroyed,  but  it  has  been  to  some  extent 
modified.  No  single  element  remains  just  as  it  was  at  the  organization 
of  the  Church. 

The  change  in  the  constitution,  of  the  Church  has  been  nowhere  more 
marked  than  in  the  legislative  department.  The  General  Conference,  at 
first  embracing  all  the  elders,  eliminated  those  who  had  not  traveled 
four  years,  and  at  a later  date  restricted  membership  to  delegates  chosen 
from  the  body  of  elders ; but  the  gravest  departure  from  original  Meth- 
odism was  the  introduction  of  lay  delegates  into  the  law-making  body 
of  the  Church. 

As  we  turn,  however,  to  the  executive  branch  of  the  government,  we 
find  there  also  changes  of  no  inconsiderable  importance  have  transpired. 
The  Episcopacy,  still  holding  an  eminent  place  in  our  economy  and  in 
the  affections  of  our  people,  has  experienced  a loss  of  power  both  positive 
and  relative.  The  power  remains,  indeed,  in  the  executive  department, 
but  has  been  transferred  in  some  instances  to  other  agents,  whom  the 
Bishop  can  reach  only  indirectly. 

At  the  founding  of  the  Church  the  Bishops,  though  distinguished  from 
Mr.  Wesley  in  many  respects,  inherited  a larger  share  of  his  power  than 
any  other  Church  officers.  Unlike  him,  however,  they  were  deprived 
of  all  legislative  and  most  judicial  functions  ; they  could  not  control  the 
property  of  the  Church,  and  even  their  executive  powers  were  checked 
and  guarded.  Neither  could  the  providential  relations  he  sustained  to 
the  work  pass  over  to  them.  But,  at  the  same  time,  no  superintendent, 
elder,  or  deacon  could  be  chosen  without  their  consent ; no  book  could 
be  issued  by  a preacher  without  their  approbation,  and  the  appeals  of 
preachers  and  people  were  to  be  decided  by  them.  But  these  important 
powers  have  been  transferred  to  other  parties. 

With  the  decline  of  the  Episcopal  power,  that  of  the  Presiding  Elder- 
ship has  materially  increased.  In  1784  the  elder  had  but  little  power,  his 
labors  being  confined  to  a partial  oversight  of  sections  of  the  Church,  and 
to  the  administration  of  the  sacraments.  A couple  of  years  later  the  Disci- 
pline was  so  changed  as  to  allow  him  to  discharge  some  Episcopal  duties 
in  the  absence  of  the  Bishop  ; and  in  1792  the  office  assumed  its  present 
form,  though  other  duties  have  from  time  to  time  been  attached  to  it. 

The  office  of  pastor  also  has  grown  in  infiuence  and  importance  with 
the  growth  of  the  Church.  This  relative  growth  has  been  attained 
while  considerable  subtractions,  of  a positive  kind,  have  been  made 
from  it.  The  former  judicial  functions  of  the  preacher  have  been  trans- 
ferred to  other  parties. 

In  closing,  it  may  be  proper  to  notice  the  extensive  remodeling 
which  the  judicial  department  of  the  Church  has  undergone.  From 
being  the  most  poorly  organized,  this  feature  of  our  economy  has  come 
to  be  matured  and  completed.  The  extensive  powers  at  first  lodged  in 
the  hands  of  the  chief  executive  ofiicers  have  been  passed  over  to  regu- 
larly constituted  courts,  in  which  preachers  and  laymen  are  tried  by 
their  peers.  The  changes  effected  in  this,  as  in  all  the  other  depart- 
ments, being  based  on  experience,  have  tended  to  secure  real  improve- 
ments and  to  establish  the  broad  principles  which  underlie  the  system, 
and  which  have  proved  so  beneficial  in  their  effects  in  spreading  pure 
and  undefiled  religion. 


CONTENTS 


BOOK  I. 


REVISIONS  OF  THE  FORM  OF  THE  DISCIPLINE. 

Chapter  Paob 

I.  Eules  and  Eegnlations  prior  to  the  Organization  of  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  in  1792 15 

II.  An  Abstract  of  the  Doings  of  the  General  Conferences 27 

III.  An  Outline  of  the  Discipline  of  1784  compared  with  the  Large 

Minutes 66 

IV.  The  Arrangements  of  the  Discipline  86 


BOOK  II. 

KEYISIONS  OF  THE  TEXT  OF  THE  DISCIPLINE. 
PART  I. 

ORIGIN,  DOCTRINES,  AND  RULES. 

CHAPTEE  I. 

ORIGIN,  ARTICLES  OE  RELIGION,  AND  GENERAL  RULES. 


Section 

I.  Origin  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 100 

II.  Articles’  of  Eeligion 101 

III.  The  General  Eules 113 

IV.  Slavery  115 

V.  Baptism 120 

VI.  The  Lord’s  Supper 121 

VII.  Eules  relating  to  Marriage 121 

VIII.  Concerning  Dress 122 


CHAPTEE  II. 

THE  MEMBERSHIP  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

I.  Of  Eeceiving  Members  into  the  Church 123 

II.  The  Eelation  of  Baptized  Children  to  the  Church 124 

CHAPTEE  HI. 

MEANS  OF  GRACE. 

I.  Public  Worship 125 

II.  The  Spirit  and  Truth  of  Singing 126 

III.  Classes  and  Class-Meetings 127 

IV.  Bands 129 

V.  Of  the  Sale  and  Use  of  Spirituous  Liquors 131 


12 


Contents. 


PART  II. 

GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  CHURCH, 

CHAPTEE  I. 

THE  CONFEEENOES. 

Section  Page 

I.  The  General  Conference 132 

II.  The  Annual  Conferences 135 

III.  The  District  Conferences 140 

IV.  The  Quarterly  Conferences 142 

CHAPTER  II. 

THE  MINISTRY. 

I.  The  Examination  of  those  who  think  they  are  moved  by 

the  Holy  Ghost  to  Preach 147 

II.  Rules  for  a Preacher’s  Conduct 148 

III.  The  Duty  of  Preachers  to  God,  themselves,  and  one  another  150 

IV.  The  Necessity  of  Union  among  Ourselves 152 

V.  How  we  can  employ  our  Time  Profitably,  when  not  Travel- 

ing, or  engaged  in  Public  Exercises 153 

VI.  Of  our  Deportment  at  Conferences 154 

VII.  Matter  and  Manner  of  Preaching 155 

VIII.  Rules  by  which  we  should  continue,  or  desist  from,  Preach- 
ing at  any  Place 155 

IX.  Visiting  from  House  to  House,  guarding  against  those 
Things  that  are  so  common  to  Professors,  and  enforcing 

Practical  Religion 156 

X.  The  Method  of  Receiving  Traveling  Preachers  on  Trial. . . . 160 

XI.  Manner  of  Receiving  Traveling  Preachers  into  Full  Con- 
nection   161 

XII.  Reception  of  Ministers  from  any  branch  of  the  Methodist 

Church  and  other  Evangelical  Churches 163 

XIII.  Election  of  Bishops— their  Duty 164 

XIV.  Presiding  Elders,  and  their  Duty 168 

XV.  The  Election  of  Traveling  Elders,  and  their  Duty 171 

XVI.  The  Election  of  Traveling  Deacons,  and  their  Duty 172 

XVII.  The  Duties  of  those  who  have  the  Charge  of  Circuits  or 

Stations 173 

XVIII.  Supernumerary  and  Superannuated  Preachers  180 

XIX.  General  Directions  concerning  Local  Preachers 181 

XX.  Local  Preachers,  and  their  Ordination 183 

XXL  Exhorters 184 

CHAPTER  III. 

STEWARDS. 

Qualifications,  Appointment,  and  Duties  of  Stewards 185 


Contents. 


13 


PAKT  III. 

ADMINISTRATION  OF  DISCIPLINE. 

CHAPTER  I. 

BRINGING-  MINISTERS  AND  MEMBERS  TO  TRIAL,  AND  THE  SETTLEMENT  OF 
DISPUTES. 

Section  Page 

I.  The  Trial  of  a Bishop 187  . 

II.  Method  of  proceeding  against  accused  Traveling  Ministers 

or  Preachers 188 

III.  Proceedings  against  Preachers  on  Trial 192 

IV.  The  Trial  of  Local  Preachers 192 

V.  Trial  of  an  Accused  Member 194 

CHAPTER  II. 

TRIAL  OF  APPEALS. 

I.  Appeals  of  Traveling  Ministers  or  Preachers 200 

II.  Appeals  of  Local  Preachers 202 

III.  Appeals  of  Members 202 

CHAPTER  III.  ■ 

RESTORATION  OF  CREDENTIALS  OF  ORDINATION. 

I.  Credentials  of  those  who  have  been  Traveling  Preachers. . . 203 

II.  Credentials  of  Local  Preachers 203 

PAKT  lY. 

EDUCATIONAL  AND  BENEVOLENT  INSTITUTIONS. 

I.  Education 204 

II.  Sunday-schools  and  the  Instruction  of  Children,  (Cokesbury 

College) 205 

III.  The  Support  of  Missions 214 

IV.  Of  Church  Extension 221 

V.  Freedmen’s  Aid 226 

VI.  Circulation  of  Religious  Tracts 227 

VII.  Printing  and  Circulating  Books,  Tracts,  and  Periodicals 227 

VIII.  The  Chartered  Fund 248 

IX.  Permanent  Fund 250 

PART  V. 

TEMPORAL  ECONOMY. 

CHAPTER  I. 

SUPPORT  OF  MINISTERS. 

I.  The  Support  of  Bishops  and  the  families  of  deceased  Bishops  251 

II.  Support  of  Presiding  Elders 253 

III.  Support  of  Ministers  and  Preachers.. 253 

IV.  Support  of  Superannuated  Preachers 254 

V.  Allowance 255 

VI.  Local  Preachers  to  have  an  Allowance  in  certain  Cases 255 


14 


Contents. 


CHAPTER  II. 

RAISING  SUPPLIES — PARSONAGES. 

Skction  Page 

I.  Methods  for  raising  Supplies,  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gos- 
pel, and  making  up  the  Allowance  of  Preachers 259 

II.  Building  and  renting  Houses  for  the  Use  of  Traveling 

Preachers 263 

CHAPTER  HI. 

CHURCHES  AND  CHURCH  PROPERTY. 

I.  Building  Churches 264 

II.  Trustees — their  Appointment,  Duties,  and  Responsibilities. . . 266 

III.  Form  for  Conveyance  of  Church  Property 269 

IV.  Trusteeship 272 

CHAPTER  IV. 

BOUNDARIES  OF  CONFERENCES. 

I.  Mode  of  Determining  Boundaries 273 

II.  Boundaries  of  Annual  Conferences 273 

PART  VI. 

THE  RITUAL. 

I.  Order  of  Baptism  : — Ministration  of  Baptism  to  Infants  ....  300 
Ministration  to  such  as  are  of  Riper  Years 304 

II.  Reception  of  Members: — Form  for  Receiving  Persons  into 

the  Church  after  Probation 307 

HI.  The  Lord’s  Supper: — Order  for  Administration  of  the  Lord’s 

Supper 309 

IV.  Matrimony: — Form  of  the  Solemnization  of  Matrimony 316 

V.  Burial  of  the  Dead: — Form  for  Burial  of  the  Dead 320 

VI.  Ordination  : 

Form  of  Consecrating  Bishops 322 

Form  of  Ordaining  Elders  327 

Form  of  Ordaining  Deacons 333 

VII.  Laying  a Corner-Stone  : — Form  of  Laying  the  Corner-Stone 

of  a Church 335 

VIII.  Dedication  of  a Church: — Form  for  the  Dedication  of  a 

Church 337 

Appendix 341 


HISTOM  OF  THE  REVISIONS 

OF  THE 

DISOIPLmE  OF  THE  M.E.OHUROH. 




BOOK  I. 

REVISIONS  OF  THE  FORM  OF  THE  DISCIPLINE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Rules  and  Regulations  Prior  to  1792. 

The  Methodist  Societies  grew  up  under  the  labors  of  John 
and  Charles  Wesley,  who,  from  this  circumstance,  maintained 
from  the  first  almost  unlimited  authority  over  them.  John 
Wesley  possessed  unusual  gifts  for  organization  and  ecclesi- 
astical government,  and  hence  when  the  great  revival,  pro- 
duced through  the  labors  of  himself  and  his  associates,  brought 
about  him  unorganized  masses  of  people,  his  genius  was  dis- 
played in  organizing  them  into  societies,  and  in  preparing 
rules  for  their  government. 

The  first  attempt  at  law-making  resulted  in  the  General 
Rules,  prepared  by  the  Wesleys  in  1743,  the  most  remarkable 
uninspired  code  for  the  regulation  of  a spiritual  body  on 
record.  By  these  Rules  the  first  Societies,  as  well  as  all  the 
later  ones  in  the  various  branches  of  the  Methodist  family, 
were  governed.  But  as  new  exigencies  arose  in  the  develop- 
ment of  their  work,  other  provisions  were  made  to  meet  them 
by  the  Conferences  which  were  held  yearly  from  1744.  These 
new  regulations  were  at  first  published  in  the  Minutes  from 
year  to  year,  and  afterward  collected  together  and  issued  in  a 
corrected  form  in  a work  entitled  “The  Large  Minutes.’^ 
These,  with  the  General  Rules,  constitute  the  Discipline  of 
the  English  Methodists. 

As  those  who  originated  the  work  in  America  were  mem- 
bers of  Mr.  Wesley’s  Societies,  they  and  the  Societies  they 
organized  were  governed  by  the  same  regulations,  so  far  as 


16 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


applicable  to  their  changed  circumstances ; and  to  meet  the 
new  demands  occasioned  by  their  enlarging  field  and  the  un- 
formed state  of  society,  additional  regulations  were  from  time 
to  time  adopted  by  the  Conferences.  These,  as  in  the  case  of 
the  English  Methodists,  “ were  inserted  in  the  Minutes  of  the 
Annual  Conferences  from  year  to  year  until  1784,  when  the 
Methodists  in  America  ceased  to  constitute  mere  Societies,” 
and  were  organized  into  a Church  independent  of  Mr.  Wesley 
and  the  British  Methodists. 

The  first  period,  then,  in  the  history  of  the  American  branch 
of  Methodism,  is  that  extending  from  1766,  when  the  first  So- 
ciety was  organized  in  Kew  York,  to  1784,  when  the  inchoate 
Societies  became  consolidated  into  a regular  Church.  During 
this  period  they  were  governed  by  Mr.  Wesley  through  agents 
whom  he  sent  over  for  that  purpose,  and  by  the  “ Large  Min- 
utes ” and  the  Annual  Minutes  of  the  American  Conferences. 
During  this  period  these  Minutes  constituted  the  Discipline 
of  the  American  Methodists.  The  Large  Minutes  will  be 
given  in  connection  with  the  Discipline  of  1784.  The  por- 
tions of  the  Annual  Minutes  relating  to  Discipline,  and  de- 
signed to  supplement  the  Large  Minutes,  are  given  in  this 
chapter,  save  the  fragments  that  have  been  transferred  into 
the  body  of  the  work  in  the  shape  of  foot-notes.  The  first 
Conference  was  held  in  Philadelphia  in  June,  1773.* 

1.  Regulations  of  1773. 

The  Conference  passed  the  following : 

“ truest.  1.  Ought  not  the  authority  of  Mr.  Wesley  and  that 
Conference  to  extend  to  the  Preachers  and  people  in  America, 
as  well  as  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

Q,uest.  2.  Ought  not  the  doctrine  and  discipline  of  the 
Methodists,  as  contained  in  the  Minutes,  to  be  the  sole  rule 
of  our  conduct,  who  labor  in  the  Connection  with  Mr.  Wesley 
in  America  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

Q;aest.  3.  If  so,  does  it  not  follow  that  if  any  Preachers  de- 
viate from  the  Minutes,  we  can  have  no  fellowship  with  them 
till  they  change  their  conduct  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

The  following  rules  were  agreed  to  by  all  the  Preachers 
present : 

1.  Every  Preacher,  who  acts  in  connection  with  Mr.  Wesley 
and  the  brethren  who  labor  in  America,  is  strictly  to  avoid 

* Prior  to  this  date  all  their  business  was  done  in  Quarterly  Conferences,  of 
which  we  have  no  records  remamiug.  See  Stevens’  “ History  of  the  M.  E.  Church," 
vol.  ii,  pp.  11. 12. 


Rules  and  Regulations  Peior  to  1792.  17 

administering  tlie  ordinances  of  Baptism  and  the  Lord’s 
Supper. 

2.  All  the  people  among  whom  we  labor  to  be  earnestly  ex- 
horted to  attend  the  Church,  and  to  receive  the  ordinances 
there ; but  in  a particular  manner  to  press  the  people  in  Mary- 
land and  Yirginia  to  the  observance  of  this  minute. 

3.  No  person  or  persons  to  be  admitted  into  our  love-feasts 
oftener  than  twice  or  thrice,  unless  they  become  members; 
and  none  to  be  admitted  to  the  Society  meetings  more  than 
thrice. 

4.  None  of  the  Preachers  in  America  to  reprint  any  of  Mr. 
Wesley’s  books  without  his  authority  (when  it  can  be  gotten) 
and  the  consent  of  their  brethren. 

5.  Kobert  Williams  to  sell  the  books  he  has  already  printed, 
but  to  print  no  more  unless  under  the  above  restrictions. 

5.  Every  Preacher  who  acts  as  an  Assistant  to  send  an  ac- 
count of  the  work  once  in  six  months  to  the  General  Assistant.” 

2.  Begulations  of  111^. 

The  Conference  was  held  in  Philadelphia  May  25,  1774, 
and  passed  the  following : 

“All  the  Preachers  to  change  at  the  end  of  six  months. 

This  Conference  agreed  to  the  following  particulars  : 

1.  Every  Preacher  who  is  received  into  full  connection  is  to 
have  the  use  and  property  of  his  horse,  which  any  of  the  cir- 
cuits may  furnish  him  with. 

2.  Every  Preacher  to  be  allowed  six  pounds,  Pennsylvania 
currency,  per  quarter,  and  his  traveling  charges  besides. 

3.  For  every  Assistant  to  make  a general  collection  at  Easter 
in  the  circuits  where  they  labor,  to  be  applied  to  the  sinking 
of  the  debts  on  the  houses,  and  relieving  the  Preachers  in 
want. 

4.  Wherever  Thomas  Kankin  * spends  his  time  he  is  to  be 
assisted  by  those  circuits.” 


* The  General  Assistant.  Lee  ^ves  definitions  of  the  terms  employed  to  desig-- 
nate  the  different  laborers  of  that  day.  “ They  stood  in  three  grades:  1.  Helpers  ; 
2.  Af^siatanis ; 3.  General  AsfiistanU.  The  Helper  was  the  young  Preacher  in 
each  Circuit  where  there  were  generally  two  Preachers  in  a Circuit.  The  Assistant 
was  the  eldest  Preacher  in  the  Circuit,  who  had  the  charge  of  the  young  Preacher 
and  of  the  business  of  the  Circuit.  The  General  Assistant  was  the  Preacher  who 
had  the  charge  of  all  the  Circuits  and  of  all  the  Preachers,  and  appointed  all  thci 
Preachers  to  their  several  Circuits,  and  changed  them.  His  being  called  a General 
Assistant  signified  that  he  was  to  assist  Mr.  Wesley  in  carrying  on  the  work  of 
God  in  a general  way.” — Zee’s  History^  p.  41. 

The  General  Assistant  was  the  Bishop  of  his  time,  or,  as  called  at  a later  date. 
Superintendent.  Prior  to  1769  the  Societies  were  managed  by  the  Local  Preachers, 
by  whom  they  had  been  founded ; but  at  this  date  the  work  had  so  enlarged  that 
they  asked  for  Preachers  from  England.  In  response  to  this  call  Mr.  Wesley 
sent  over  Richard  Boardrnan  and  Joseph  Pilmoor,  making  the  former  General  As- 
sistant, which  office  he  held  till  1772.  In  1771  Francis  Asbury  came  to  America, 
and  in  October,  1772,  he  was  made  ‘‘General  Assistant  in  America,”  with  power  of 

2 


18 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


3.  Begulations  of  1775. 

The  Conference  of  1775  met  at  Philadelphia  May  17,  1775, 
and  made  the  following  Minutes : 

‘‘  Thomas  Rankin  is  to  travel  till  the  month  of  December, 
and  then  take  a quarter  in  New  York. 

The  Preachers  in  New  Jersey  to  change  in  one  quarter. 

Webster  and  Cooper  to  change  with  Gatch  and  Watters  at 
the  end  of  six  months. 

The  Preachers  in  Brunswick  and  Hanover  to  change  as  the 
Assistant  thinks  proper. 

Thomas  Rankin’s  deficiencies  to  be  paid  out  of  the  yearly 
collection. 

The  Preachers’  expenses  from  Conference  to  their  Circuits  to 
be  paid  out  of  the  yearly  collection. 

A general  fast  for  the  prosperity  of  the  work,  and  for  the 
peace  of  America,  on  Tuesday,  the  18th  of  July.” 


4.  Begulations  of  1777. 

The  Conference  of  1776  met  at  Baltimore  May  21,  but 
passed  no  disciplinary  orders.  The  Conference  of  1777  met 
“ at  a preaching-house  near  Deer  Creek,  in  Harford  County, 
Maryland,  May  20,  1777,”  and  passed  the  following  orders: 

'‘‘  Quest.  7.  As  the  present  distress  is  such,  are  the  Preachers 
resolved  to  take  no  step  to  detach  themselves  from  the  work 
of  God  for  the  ensuing  year  ? 

Ans.  We  purpose,  by  the  grace  of  God,  not  to  take  any  step 
that  may  separate  us  from  the  brethren,  or  from  the  blessed 
work  in  which  we  are  engaged. 

Quest.  8.  Has  not  the  preaching  of  funeral  sermons  been 
carried  so  far  us  to  prostitute  that  venerable  custom,  and  in 
some  sort  to  render  it  contemptible  ? 

Ans,  Yes.  Therefore  let  all  the  Preachers  inform  every 


supervision  over  all  the  Preachers  and  Societies.  In  1773  Thomas  Rankin  came  to 
America,  and  as  the  senior  of  Asbury,  became  General  Assistant.  As  the  i)rog-ress 
of  the  Revolutionary  war  rendered  it  difficult  for  English  Preachers  to  labor  here, 
Pankin  left  America  March  17,  1778.  As  Wesley  was  not  able,  in  consequence  of 
the  war,  to  exercise  any  further  supervision  over  the  infant  Societies  on  this  con- 
tinent, the  Conference  in  1779  appointed  Francis  Asbury  as  the  General  Assistant 
in  America.  As  Mr.  Wesley  appointed  no  other  General  Assistant,  Asbury  was 
re-elected  from  year  to  year  till  1784,  when  the  Church  was  organized,  and  he  was 
elected  one  of  the  Bishops.  In  his  letter  to  the  American  Conference,  dated  Sep- 
tember 10,  1784,  Mr.  Wesley  appoints  “Thomas  Coke  and  Francis  Asbury  to  be 
]oint  Superintendents  over  our  brethren  in  North  America;”  but  Asbury  would 
not  serve  without  an  election  by  the  Conference. 

The  Discipline  of  1784  gives  an  exact  definition  of  an  Assistant  as  follows: 

“ Quest.  58.  (40.)  Who  is  the  Assistant? 

“At2.9.  That  Preacher  in  each  Circuit  who  is  appointed  from  time  to  time  to 
assist  the  Superintendent  in  the  charge  of  the  Societies  and  the  other  Preachers 
therein.” 


Rules  and  Regulations  Peior  to  1792.  19 


Society  that  we  will  not  preach  any  but  for  those  who  we 
have  reason  to  think  died  in  the  fear  and  favor  of  God.” 


5.  Regulations  1778. 

The  Conference  of  1778  met  at  Leesburgh,  Ya.,  May  19, 
and  made  the  following  regulation  : 

Quest,  8.  What  shall  the  Preachers  be  allowed  for  quar- 
terage ? 

Ans.  Eight  pounds,  Virginia  currency.” 

6.  Regulations  of  1779. 

The  Conference  was  this  year  held  in  two  sections.  The 
first  met  in  Kent  County,  Delaware,  April  28,  1779,  and  the 
other  at  Fluvanna,  May  18,  1779.  The  following  are  selected 
from  their  Minutes  : 

“ Ko  Helper  to  make  any  alteration  in  the  Circuit,  or  appoint 
preaching  in  any  new  place,  without  consulting  the  Assistant. 

Every  Exhorfcer  and  Local  Preacher  to  go  by  the  directions 
of  the  Assistants  where,  and  only  where,  they  shall  appoint. 

Quest.  8.  Why  was  the  Delaware  Conference  held  ? 

Ans.  For  the  convenience  of  the  Preachers  in  the  northern 
stations,  that  we  all  might  have  an  opportunity  of  meeting  in 
Conference,  it  being  unadvisable  for  Brother  Asbury  and 
Brother  Ruff,  with  some  others,  to  attend  in  Virginia;  it  is 
considered  also  as  preparatory  to  the  Conference  in  Virginia. 
Our  sentiments  to  be  given  in  by  Brother  Watters. 

Quest.  9.  Ought  not  every  Traveling  Preacher  to  meet  the 
class  wherever  he  preaches  ? 

Ans.  Yes,  if  possible. 

Quest.  10.  Shall  we  guard  against  a separation  from  the 
Church,  directly  or  indirectly  ? 

Ans.  By  all  means. 

Quest.  11.  What  shall  be  done  with  the  children  ? 

Ans.  Meet  them  once  a fortnight  and  examine  the  parents 
with  regard  to  their  conduct  toward  them. 

Quest.  12.  Ought  not  Brother  Asbury  to  act  as  General  As- 
sistant in  America  ? 

Ans.  He  ought : 1.  On  account  af  his  age  ; 2.  Because 
originally  appointed  by  Mr.  Wesley;  3.  Being  joined  with 
Messrs.  Rankin  and  Shadford,  by  express  order  from  Mr. 
Wesley. 

Quest.  13.^  How  far  shall  his  power  extend  ? 

Ans.  On  hearing  every  Preacher  for  and  against  what  is  in 
debate,  the  right  of  determination  shall  rest  with  him,  ac- 
cording to  the  Minutes. 


20  History  of  the  Discipline. 

In  the  same  year,  at  the  Conference  in  Virginia,  the  fol- 
lowing: 

Q;iiest.  6.  What  shall  be  done  with  the  Preachers  who  were 
upon  trial  last  year  ? 

Ans.  To  be  continued  till  next  Conference. 

Quest.  7.  Shall  any  Preacher  receive  quarterage  who  is  able 
to  travel  and  does  not  ? 

Ans.  No. 

Quest.  8.  In  what  light  shall  we  view  those  Preachers  who 
receive  money  by  subscription  ? 

Ans.  As  excluded  from  the  Methodist  Connection.” 


7.  Eegulations  of  11^0. 

The  Conference  was  held  in  Baltimore,  April  34,  1780. 
Their  Minutes  contain  the  following  : 

Quest.  8.  Shall  all  the  Traveling  Preachers  take  a license 
from  every  Conference,  importing  that  they  are  Assistants  or 
Helpers  in  connection  with  us  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

Quest.  9.  Shall  Brother  Asbury  sign  them  in  behalf  of  the 
Conference  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

Quest.  10.  Ought  it  to  be  strictly  enjoined  on  all  our  Local 
Preachers  and  Exhorters  that  no  one  presume  to  speak  in 
public  without  taking  a note  every  quarter,  (if  required,)  and 
be  examined  by  the  Assistant  with  respect  to  his  life,  his 
qualification,  and  reception  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

Quest.  11.  Ought  not  all  our  Preachers  to  make  conscience 
of  rising  at  four,  and  if  not,  yet  at  five  ? (is  it  not  a shame  for 
a Preacher  to  be  in  bed  till  six  in  the  morning  ?) 

A71S.  Undoubtedly  they  ought. 

Quest.  12.  Shall  we  continue  in  close  connection  with  the 
Church,  and  press  our  people  to  a closer  communion  with 
her  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

Quest.  13.  Will  this  Conference  grant  the  privilege  to  all 
the  friendly  clergy  of  the  Church  of  England,  at  the  request 
or  desire  of  the  people,  to  preach  or  administer  the  ordinances 
in  our  preaching-houses  or  chapels  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

Quest.  14.  What  provision  shall  we  make  for  the  wives  of 
married  Preachers  ? 

Ans.  They  shall  receive  an  equivalent  with  their  husbands 
in  quarterage  if  they  stand  in  need. 

Quest.  15.  Ought  not  our  Preachers,  if  possible,  to  speak 
to  every  person,  one  by  one,  in  the  families  where  they  lodge, 


Rules  and  Regulations  Prior  to  1792.  21 


before  prayer,  if  time  will  permit,  or  give  a family  exhortation 
after  reading  a chapter  ? 

Am.  They  ought. 

Q^uest.  18.  Shall  we  recommend  our  Quarterly  Meetings  to 
be  held  on  Saturdays  and  Sundays  when  convenient  ? * 

Am.  Agreed. 

Quest.  19.  Shall  not  the  Friday  following  every  quarter  day 
be  appointed  as  a day  of  fasting  ? 

Am.  Yes. 

Quest.  20.  Does  this  whole  Conference  disapprove  the  step 
our  brethren  have  taken  in  Yirginia  ? 

Am.  Yes. 

Quest.  21.  Do  we  look  upon  them  no  longer  as  Methodists 
in  connection  with  Mr.  Wesley  and  us  till  they  come  back  ?t 

Am.  Agreed. 

Quest.  22.  Shall  Brothers  Asbury,  Garrettson,  and  Watters 
attend  the  Yirginia  Conference,  and  inform  them  of  our  pro- 
ceedings in  this,  and  receive  their  answer  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

Quest.  24.  What  shall  the  Conference  do  in  case  of  Brother 
Asbury’s  death  or  absence  ? 

Am.  Meet  once  a year,  and  act  according  to  the  Minutes. 

Quest.  26.*  What  must  be  the  conditions  of  our  union  with 
our  Yirginia  brethren  ? 

Ans.  To  suspend  all  their  administrations  for  one  year,  and 
all  meet  together  in  Baltimore.” 

8.  Regulations  of  VI ^1. 

The  Conference  met  at  Choptank,  Del.,  April  16,  1781,  and 
adjourned  to  Baltimore  the  24th  of  said  month.  The  follow- 
ing items  are  selected  from  their  Minutes  : 

“ Quest.  1.  What  Preachers  are  now  determined,  after  mature 
consideration,  close  observation,  and  earnest  prayer,  to  preach 
the  old  Methodist  doctrine,  and  strictly  enforce  the  Disci- 
pline, as  contained  in  the  Notes,  Sermons,  and  Minutes  pub- 
lished by  Mr.  Wesley,  so  far  as  they  respect  both  Preachers 
and  people,  according  to  the  knowledge  we  have  of  them, 
and  the  ability  God  shall  give,  and  firmly  resolved  to  dis- 
countenance a separation  among  either  Preachers  or  people  ? 

Ans.  [Here  follow  the  names  of  thirty-nine  Preachers.] 

Quest.  2.  Why  was  Conference  begun  at  Choptank  ? 

Am.  To  examine  those  who  could  not  go  to  Baltimore,  and 
to  provide  supplies  for  the  Circuits  where  the  Lord  is  more 
immediately  pouring  out  his  Spirit. 

* At  first  held  on  Tuesday. 

t This  refers  to  a partial  separation  which  took  place  in  Yirginia  on  account  of 
the  ordinances. 


22 


IIlSTOKY  OF  THE  DISCIPLINE. 


Quest,  3.  Is  there  any  precedent  for  this  in  the  economy  of 
Methodism  ? 

Ans.  Yes.  Mr.  Wesley  generally  holds  a Conference  in 
Ireland  for  the  same  purposes. 

Quest.  4.  Should  we  take  the  Preachers  into  full  connection 
after  one  year’s  trial,  or  would  it  not  be  better,  after  consid- 
ering how  young  they  are  in  age,  grace,  and  gifts,  to  try  them 
two  years,  unless  it  be  one  of  double  testimony,  of  whom  there 
is  a general  approbation  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

Quest.  5.  Shall  any  Assistant  take  a Local  Preacher  to 
travel  in  the  Circuit,  in  the  vacancy  of  Conference,  without 
consulting  Brother  Asbury,  or  the  Assistants  near  him,  by 
word  or  letter  ? 

Ans.  No. 

Quest.  6.  If  any  former  Assistant  has  had  just  cause  for 
removing  preaching  from  any  house,  should  his  successor 
return  to  it  without  consulting  Brother  Asbury,  or  the  Assist- 
ants in  the  Circuits  near  him,  and  if  it  remains  doubtful,  leave 
it  till  next  Conference  ? 

Ans.  Agreed. 

Quest.  7.  Ought  not  the  Preachers  to  examine  every  person 
admitted  upon  trial  for  three  months : first,  whether  they  have 
been  turned  out ; and  if  so,  let  them  not  be  received  without 
they  have  evidenced  repentance,  and  can  be  generally  recom- 
mended ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

Quest.  8.  Ought  not  the  Preachers  often  to  read  the  Rules 
of  the  Societies,  the  Character  of  a Methodist,  and  the  Plain 
Account  of  Christian  Perfection,  if  they  have  got  them  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

Quest.  14.  Ought  not  every  Assistant  to  give  a circumstan- 
tial account  of  the  Circuit,  in  writing,  both  of  Societies  and 
Local  Preachers,  with  a plan,  to  his  successor  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

Quest.  15.  Ought  not  each  Assistant  to  inform  all  our  So- 
cieties in  his  Circuit  of  the  sum  that  is  to  be  made  up  for  the 
Preachers’  quarterage,  exclusive  of  traveling  expenses,  and 
urge  them  to  give  according  to  their  several  abilities  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

Quest.  18.  How  many  general  fasts  shall  we  have  this  year  ? 

Ans.  Four,  as  follows:  The  first  Thursday  in  June,  Sep- 
tember, January,  and  April.” 

9.  Regulations  1782. 

The  Conference  was  “held  at  Ellis’s  Preaching-House,  in 
Sussex  County,  Virginia,  April  17,  1782,  and  adjourned  to 


Rules  and  Regulations  Pbior  to  1792.  23 


Baltimore  May  21.”  The  following  are  selected  from  their 
Minutes : 

“ Q;aest,  11.  What  shall  be  done  to  revive  the  work  ? 

Ans.  Hold  evening  meetings,  and  preach  in  the  mornings  in 
places  convenient. 

Quest.  12.  What  shall  be  done  to  get  a regular  and  impar- 
tial supply  for  the  maintenance  of  the  preachers  ? 

Ans.  Let  every  thing  they  receive,  either  in  money  or  cloth- 
ing, be  valued  by  the  Preachers  and  Stewards  at  Quarterly 
Meeting,  and  an  account  of  the  deficiency  given  in  to  the 
Conference,  that  they  may  be  supplied  by  the  profits  arising 
from  the  books  and  the  Conference  collections. 

Quest.  13.  How  shall  we  more  effectually  guard  against 
disorderly  Traveling  Preachers  ? 

Ans.  Write  at  the  bottom  of  every  certificate:  ‘The  author- 
ity this  conveys  is  limited  to  next  Conference.’ 

Quest.  14.  How  must  we  do  if  a Preacher  will  not  desist 
after  being  found  guilty  ? 

Ans.  Let  the  nearest  Assistant  stop  him  immediately.  In 
Brother  Asbury’s  absence  let  the  Preachers  inform  the  people 
of  these  rules. 

Quest.  15.  How  shall  we  more  effectually  guard  against  dis- 
orderly Local  Preachers  ? 

Ans.  Write  at  the  bottom  of  the  certificate : ‘ This  conveys 
authority  no  longer  than  you  walk  uprightly,  and  submit  to 
the  direction  of  the  Assistant  Preacher.’ 

Quest.  16.  By  what  rule  shall  we  conduct  ourselves  toward 
the  Preachers  and  people  that  separate  from  us  ? 

Ans.  Disown  them. 

Quest.  19.  Do  the  brethren  in  Conference  unanimously 
choose  Brother  Asbury  to  act  according  to  Mr.  Wesley’s  orig- 
inal appointment,  and  preside  over  the  American  Conferences 
and  the  whole  work  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

Every  Assistant  Preacher  must  so  order  his  Circuit  that 
either  himself  or  one  of  his  helpers  may  travel  with  Mr.  As- 
bury through  his  circuit.” 

10.  Begulations  of  1783. 

The  Conference  was  held  again  “ at  Ellis’s  Preaching- 
House  May  6,  1783,  and  adjourned  to  Baltimore  the  27th.” 
The  following  items  are  selected : 

“ Quest.  9.  How  is  this  sum  [for  the  support  of  the  Preach- 
ers’ wives]  to  be  raised  ? 

Ans.  Let  the  Preachers  make  a small  collection  in  all  the 
Circuits. 

Quest.  12.  How  shall  we  conduct  ourselves  toward  any 
European  Methodists  should  they  come  to  this  continent  ? 


24 


History  of  the  Discipline, 


Ans,  We  will  not  receive  them  without  a letter  of  recom- 
mendation which  we  have  no  reason  to  doubt  the  truth  of. 

Quest.  14.  How  many  days  of  thanksgiving  shall  we  have 
for  our  public  peace,  temporal  and  spiritual  prosperity,  and 
for  the  glorious  work  of  God  ? 

Ans.  Two : the  first  Thursday  in  July  and  October. 

Quest.  15.  How  many  fast  days  shall  we  have  ? 

Ans.  Two : the  first  Friday  in  January  and  April. 

Quest.  17.  How  is  this  money  [for  the  Preachers’  wives]  to 
be  raised  ? ” 

Ans.  [The  amount  is  then  apportioned  to  the  several  Cir- 
cuits.] 

11.  Regulations  <2/*  1784. 

The  Annual  Conference  of  this  year  ‘‘began  at  Ellis’s 
Preaching-House,  Virginia,  April  30,  1784,  and  ended  at  Bal- 
timore May  28  following.”  This  Conference  touched  on  a 
variety  of  matters.  Some  have  been  selected  for  the  body  of 
this  work,  others  appear  below. 

“ Quest.  8.  How  shall  we  keep  good  order  among  the  Preach- 
ers, and  provide  for  contingencies  in  the  vacancy  of  Confer- 
ence and  absence  of  the  General  Assistant  ? 

Ans.  Let  any  three  Assistants  do  what  may  be  thought 
most  eligible,  call  to  an  account,  change,  suspend,  or  receive 
a Preacher  till  Conference. 

Quest.  9.  What  can  be  done  with  those  places  we  have  long 
tried,  and  appear  to  grow  worse  every  year  ? 

Ans.  If  you  are  obliged  to  make  use  of  such  places  to  get 
to  more  valuable  ones,  appoint  no  public  preaching,  but  only 
meet  Society  in  the  evening,  or  speak  to  the  black  people. 

Quest.  21.  How  shall  we  conduct  ourselves  toward  Euro- 
pean Preachers  ? 

Ans.  If  they  are  recommended  by  Mr.  Wesley,  will  be  sub- 
ject to  the  American  Conference,  preach  the  doctrine  taught 
in  the  four  volumes  of  Sermons  and  Notes  on  the  New  Testa- 
ment, keep  the  Circuits  they  are  appointed  to,  follow  the 
directions  of  the  London  and  American  Minutes,  and  be  sub- 
ject to  Francis  Asbury  as  General  Assistant,  while  he  stands 
approved  by  Mr.  Wesley  and  the  Conference,  we  will  receive 
them ; but  if  they  walk  contrary  to  the  above  directions,  no 
ancient  right  or  appointment  shall  prevent  their  being  ex- 
cluded from  our  Connection. 

Quest.  23.  How  shall  we  more  effectually  appoint  and  keep 
days  of  fasting  ? 

Ans.  By  writing  upon  every  class  paper,  ‘ To  be  the  first 
Friday  after  every  Quarterly  Meeting.’  ” * 

* “ All  these  Annual  Conferences,  and  all  subsequent  sessions  down  to  the  or- 
ganization of  the  General  or  Quadrennial  Conference,  were  considered  adjourned 


Rules  and  Regulations  Prior  to  1792.  25 


12.  Regulations  of  1785. 

The  Christmas  Conference  was  a General  Conference,  as  it 
embraced  the  entire  ministry,  but  irregular,  as  it  did  not  be- 
come a part  of  the  economy  of  the  Church  by  assembling  at 
stated  periods  in  the  future.  It  was  a Convention  assembled 
for  the  purpose  of  organizing  the  Church  and  establishing  a 
constitution  for  the  government  of  the  body  without  any  ex- 
pectation of  its  recurrence.  The  Discipline  provided  in  1784 
was  designed  to  serve  as  a Constitution,  to  be  supplemented 
by  such  statutory  provisions  from  time  to  time  as  the  Confer- 
ences might  find  necessary.  In  this  irregular  way  the  Church 
continued  to  legislate  until  the  establishment  of  the  General 
Conference  in  1792.  Hence  it  will  be  proper  to  notice  the 
additions  to  our  rules  made  in  this  interval  in  the  Annual 
Conferences. 

The  Conference  of  1785  is  noted  for  the  Suspension  of  the 
Rule  on  Slavery  adopted  in  1784.  The  first  edition  of  the 
Discipline  was  also  printed  this  year,  and  was  bound  with 
“the  Sunday  Service”  and  “the  collection  of  Psalms  and 
Hymns  ” sent  over  in  sheets  from  London.  The  edition  was 
issued  from  Philadelphia. 

13.  Regulations  of  1786. 

The  edition  of  this  year,  printed  in  London,  omits  Quest, 
23,  on  the  use  of  “ Spirituous  Liquors;”  the  Rule  on  Slavery; 
that  on  Supplying  Vacancies  on  Circuits,  Quest.  64;  and  that 
on  the  Trial  of  Preachers,  Quest.  63.  “ This  appears  to  have 

been  the  last  edition  of  ‘ the  Sunday  Service  ’ for  the  use  of 
the  Methodists  in  America.”  * The  psalms  and  hymns  con- 
tained in  it  grew  into  the  Hymn  Book,  and  the  Articles  and 
Ritual,  at  first  issued  separately,  were  subsequently  incorpo- 
rated in  the  Discipline.  “ The  Sunday  Service  ” appears  never 
to  have  been  popular  in  the  American  Societies,  and  was  laid 
aside  the  instant  they  were  free  from  the  direct  supervision  of 
Mr.  Wesley. 

14.  Regulations  of  1787. 

By  some  this  has  been  incorrectly  classed  as  a General  Con- 
ference. That  Wesley  ordered  one,  and  that  Dr.  Coke  came 
over  to  hold  it,  is  true ; but  the  plan  was  so  warmly  resisted 
by  Asbury  and  his  associates  that  Mr.  Wesley’s  name  was  re- 
meetings of  the  undivided  ministry,  held  at  different  places,  often  widely  apart,  for 
the  local  convenience  of  the  fcattered  itinerants.  The  enactments  of  no  one  session 
were  binding  till  they  had  been  virtually  adopted  at  all  the  other  sessions  of  the 
same  ecclesiastical  year,  and  had  thus  become  the  expression  of  a majority  of  the 
ministry.”— Hist.  M.  E,  Churchy  vol.  ii,  p.  13. 

* Emory. 


26 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


moved  from  the  Minutes  by  striking  out  the  second  question 
of  the  Discipline  of  1784.  * The  Conference  was  simply  an- 
nual, though  much  business  was  transacted,  such  as  now  per- 
tains to  the  General  Conference.  But  this  does  not  prove  it 
to  have  been  a General  Conference,  as  all  such  matters  were 
then  arranged  in  the  Annual  Conferences  of  other  years  as 
well  as  this. 

The  third  edition  of  the  Discipline  was  this  year  issued,  for 
the  first  time,  in  sections,  as  arranged  by  Asbury,  and  the  Su- 
perintendents were  called  Bishops.  The  Annual  Minutes  con- 
tain some  regulations  of  a disciplinary  kind,  as  those  on  the 
Colored  People,  Salaries  of  Preachers,  Kegister  Books  for  the 
Stewards,  and  Instruction  of  Children.  The  Discipline  of  this 
year  contains  new  sections  on  Books,  on  Elders,  on  Deacons ; 
regulates  admission  to  Sacrament;  makes  provision  for  or- 
daining Bishops,  for  receiving  Preachers  in  the  interval  of 
Conference,  and  omits  the  provision  for  Wives  of  Preachers. 

15.  Begulations  of  1789. 

Though  a fourth  edition  of  the  Discipline  was  issued  in 
1788,  no  changes  are  known  to  have  been  made.  The  fifth 
edition  of  1789  contains  the  Episcopal  Address,  the  Articles, 
and  the  Doctrinal  Tracts.  The  articles  and  tracts,  though 
bound  in  the  same  volume,  are  separate.  See  the  chapter  on 
Arrangement.  The  provisions  on  trial  were  introduced.  The 
Bishops  might  ordain  Local  Deacons ; probation  was  extended 
to  six  months ; the  Preacher  was  to  read  the  names  of  those 
received  and  excluded ; and  the  section  on  Stewards  was  in- 
serted ; the  Preacher  was  to  account  to  the  Stewards  for  all 
moneys. 

16.  Begulations  1790. 

The  sixth  edition  was  issued  this  year  with  the  Articles  and 
Tracts  incorporated  in  the  body  of  the  work. 

17.  Begulations  <?/ 1791. 

In  the  seventh  edition  of  this  year  is  found  the  section 
“ on  Bands.” 

* The  whole  question  is  ably  reviewed  by  Stevens,  “ Hist.  M.  E.  Church,”  voL 
iii,  p.  37. 


Abstbact  of  Doings  of  Gen.  Confekences.  27 


CHAPTER  II. 

An  Abstract  of  the  Doings  of  the  General  Conferences. 

In  the  General  Conference  of  1792  the  Constitution  of  the 
Church  was  so  far  modified  as  to  restrict  the  power  to  make 
“ Rules  and  Regulations  ” to  the  General  Conferences  hence- 
forth to  be  held  quadrennially.  Hence,  in  order  to  trace  the 
gradual  revision  of  the  Discipline,  it  will  be  needful  to  exam- 
ine the  doings  of  those  bodies,  a brief  abstract  of  which  is 
given  in  this  chapter.  The  brevity  required  precludes  a mi- 
nute examination  ; an  outline,  touching  the  main  matters 
which  possess  an  enduring  interest,  and  which  will  guide  the 
inquirer  to  fuller  sources  of  information,  in  the  General  Con- 
ference Journals,  is  all  that  is  here  attempted.  The  index 
will  render  these  materials  available  to  even  the  casual  in- 
quirer. The  references  in  this  chapter  are  to  the  consecutive 
numbers  of  the  Discipline,  employed  also  in  the  second  book 
of  this  work. 

I.  Conference  of  1792. 

“ The  first  regular  General  Conference  ” * met  in  Baltimore 
November  1,  1792,  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury  presiding. 

The  Leading  Topics. — The  establishment  of  the  General 
Conference  as  a mode  of  unifying  the  Church  and  the  impend- 
ing schism  of  James  O’ Kelley. 

As  the  work  was  spreading,  so  that  it  was  no  longer  possi- 
ble for  the  Preachers  to  meet  together  every  year,  they  natu- 
rally wished  to  devise  some  means  to  secure  the  future  unity 
of  the  movement.  The  scattered  and  feeble  Societies  had 
been  organized  into  a Church,  but  this  even  would  prove  of 
little  avail  without  some  means  of  concerted  action  by  the 
entire  body.  To  obviate  the  difficulty  a “Council,”  com- 
posed of  the  Presiding  Elders  and  the  Bishops,  was  devised 
and  introduced ; but  the  concentration  of  such  vast  power  in 
so  few  hands  aroused  suspicions,  and  elicited  criticisms  so 
severe  that  the  plan  fell  dead  at  birth. 

* The  words  of  Asbury.  The  Conference  of  1784  was  irregular,  partaking  of  the 
nature  of  a convention  rather  than  an  established  body.  It  was  convened  for  the 
purpose  of  organizing  the  Church,  and  its  recurrence  not  anticipated.  That  of 
1787  had  less  claim  to  be  designated  a General  Conference;  but  in  1792  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  became  a part  of  the  established  economy  of  the  Church. 

The  records  of  this  Conference  have  not  been  preserved,  and  the  account  given 
above  is  necessarily  gleaned  from  other  sources,  as  Lee,  Asbury,  Ware. 


28 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


The  only  other  eligible  plan  seemed  to  be  to  call  the  whole 
body  of  Traveling  Preachers  together  at  stated  intervals  to 
consider  and  settle  the  business  of  the  Connection.  This  was 
the  first  question  of  the  hour.  To  settle  it  a large  part  of  the 
Traveling  Preachers  had  convened  and  united,  as  a means  of 
attaining  this  end,  in  the  adoption  of  the  General  Conference, 
to  be  held  quadrennially,  and  to  be  composed  of  all  the  Trav- 
eling Preachers. 

The  disorganizing  tendencies  were  represented  by  James 
O’Kelley,  who  desired  the  power  to  be  retained  in  local  bodies. 
In  his  view  the  Bishops  should  possess  less  power,  their  ap- 
pointments, as  with  our  English  brethren,  being  subject  to 
revision  by  the  Conference.  These  correlated  questions  were 
hotly  debated  for  a week,  till  in  the  end  the  good  sense  of 
the  members  was  convinced  that  the  only  method  of  main- 
taining a consolidated  Church  with  an  itinerant  ministry  was 
the  creation  of  a central  body  and  the  election  of  Superin- 
tendents with  extensive  powers,  duly  checked  by  the  General 
Conference  composed  as  above. 

The  result  was  so  displeasing  to  O’Kelley  (the  Jeff.  Davis 
of  the  Church)  that  he  left  the  Conference,  and  very  soon 
seceded  from  the  Church,  in  order  to  organize  the  divisive 
elements  gathered  about  him,  which,  however,  only  proved  a 
rope  of  sand. 

The  Kules  of  the  Conference  required  a two  thirds  vote  to 
form  new  regulations  for  the  Church,  though  a majority  suf- 
ficed to  change  old  ones. 

The  Eevision  of  the  Discipline. — The  Episcopal  Address 
was  modified  by  the  omission  of  “ the  Rigging  House,  ” and 
the  insertion  of  the  title  to  the  tract  on  Baptism,  and  the 
date  was  “Baltimore,  November  16,  1792.”  The  sections  on 
the  Constitution  of  the  Church  and  the  Origin  of  Epis- 
copacy were  condensed  into  that  on  the  Origin  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  1).  The  provision  on  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  was  introduced  (IT  84)  in  the  place  of  the 
Council,*  giving  to  it  the  sole  power  of  legislation  for  the 
Church,  The  section  also  contained  provisions  for  District 
Conferences,  to  be  organized  and  bounded  by  the  Bishops  as 
now,  and  to  be  composed  of  all  the  Traveling  Preachers. 
The  order  of  business  was  the  same  as  that  retained  in  the 
Annual  Conference, 

The  Bishop  was  now  to  be  elected  by,  and  to  be  amenable 
to,  the  General  Conference,  and  in  the  interval  of  Conference 
to  be  tried  by  a committee.  Ceasing  to  travel  wmuld  deprive 
him  of  office. 

The  Elders  now  took  the  name  of  Presiding  Elders,  to  be 

* For  the  origia  an4  power  of  tliis  body  see  the  section  on  tbe  “ Circulation  of 
Books,”  note, 


Abstract  of  Doings  of  Gen.  Conferences.  29 


appointed  by  the  Bishops,  with  defined  duties,  and  dependent 
on  the  people  for  support,  the  tenure  of  office  being  restricted 
to  four  years  * 

The  section  on  Traveling  Elders  was  introduced,  and  their 
duties  defined,  while  that  on  Deacons  received  the  epithet 
“traveling.”  The  Preacher  was  no  longer  required  to  meet 
the  Leaders  weekly ; was  not  to  believe  evil  of  any  one  “ with- 
out good  evidence  ” (*[[  147) ; to  avoid  affectation  (IT  150) ; not 
to  be  received  on  trial  without  a recommend  from  the  Quarterly 
Conference  (IT  202 ; not  to  leave  his  work  (IT  241) ; nor  longer 
to  be  confined  to  sell  “Kempis,”  etc.  ; to  meet  the  men  and 
women  .apart  when  “practicable;”  to  pay  debts  on  houses  of 
worship ; to  give  “ notes  ” to  members,  and  to  exclude  mem- 
bers who  do  not  pay  their  debts  (IT  345).  The  Local  Preachers 
were  not  to  speak  without  a license.  The  section  on  Preacher 
in  Charge  first  appears  this  year ; some  of  the  provisions  had 
existed  in  that  on  Deacons.  The  Preacher  was  not  to  print 
any  thing  without  the  approbation  of  Conference  or  one  of 
the  Bishops.  The  people  were  to  be  advised  to  discounte- 
nance all  treats  to  candidates ; the  Preachers  to  read  “ Cure  of 
Heart  and  Church  Divisions  ” (IT  178).  The  trial  of  a Preacher 
in  the  interim  of  Conference  was  to  be  reviewed  by  the  Con- 
ference (IT  320)  ; the  section  took  its  title,  and  j^axagraphs  on 
“ improper  ” conduct  and  “ erroneous  doctrines  ” were  intro- 
duced (IT  324,326).  The  Lord’s  Supper  could  be  received 
“standing  or  sitting”  (IT  41);  a section  on  Public  Worship 
was  introduced  (IT  59) ; and  the  people  urged  not  to  employ 
“fugue  tunes”  (1  66). 

The  names  of  those  received  or  excluded  were  to  be  read 
every  quarter  in  class  (IT  265) ; the  section  on  Bands  revised ; 
the  term  “unawakened”  defined  to  be  one  not  eligible  to 
membership ; the  rule  on  “ sowing  dissension,”  and  that  on 
appeal  of  members,  were  introduced  (IF  341,  363). 

The  Ritual  was  now  incorporated  in  the  Discipline  with 
some  changes,  and  the  Allowance  made  sixty-four  dollars. 
The  Book  chapter  was  entirely  recast.  The  Sunday  Service 
is  not  named  in  the  Discipline  of  this  year.f 

The  number  of  members,  65, 980 ; preachers,  266. 


*This  restriction  was  sng-gested  by  the  troubles  with  O’Kelley,  who  had  re- 
mained in  the  same  section  ever  since  the  Church  had  been  organized,  and  who 
was  thus  able  to  use  his  influence  to  distract  the  Church.  This  restriction,  intro- 
duced at  an  earlier  day,  might  have  prevented  the  separation  of  this  year. 

t Lee  says  of  this  Conference,  that  the  Preachers  “came  together  with  an  expec- 
tation that  something  of  great  importance  would  take  place  in  the  Connection  in 
consequence  of  that  Conference.  The  Preachers  generally  thought  that  in  all 
probability  there  would  never  be  another  Conference  of  the  kind  at  which  all  the 
Preachers  in  the  Connection  might  attend.  It  was  generally  thought  this  Confer- 
ence would  adopt  some  permanent  regulations  which  would  prevent  the  Preachers 
in  future  from  coming  together.  This  persuasion  brought  out  more  of  the  Preach- 
ers than  otherwise  would  have  attended.” — Lee,  Hist.^  p.  177. 


80 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


II.  Conference  <^  1796, 

The  second  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  assembled  in  Baltimore,  October  20,  1796,  and  was 
composed  of  120  members.  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury  pre- 
sided. The  session  was  one  of  great  harmony  and  spiritual 
prosperity.  Number  of  members  56,664,  a decrease  of  9,316; 
preachers  313,  an  increase  of  47.  This  decrease  was  the  re- 
sult of  the  O’Kelley  troubles.  The  Minutes  of  this  Conference 
were  printed  separately,  and  sometimes  bound  with  the  Dis- 
cipline of  1792.  The  chief  topics  related  to  the  economy  of 
the  Church,  and  those  measures  necessary  to  promote  its  har- 
mony and  vigor. 

The  Discipline  was  slightly  revised.  The  Bishops’  Ad- 
dress was  retouched.  The  section  on  the  “ origin  ” of  the 
Church,  omitting  the  constitutional  clauses,  shows  that  the 
Church  was  organized  at  the  request  of  the  Societies  in 
America  (IF  1). 

Instead  of  the  District  Conferences,  organized  four  years 
before,  and  found  to  be  too  restricted  for  the  free  circulation 
of  the  Preachers,  several  of  these  Districts  were  combined  to 
form  a yearly  Conference  (IF  100),  and  the  bounds  were  fixed. 
The  Conferences  were  six : New  England,  Philadelphia,  Bal- 
timore, Virginia,  Southern  Carolina,  and  the  Western.  Those 
in  full  connection  and  those  to  be  received  were  to  attend 
Conference. 

A Traveling  Deacon  was  made  eligible  to  the  office  of  an 
Elder  after  two  years  (IF  207) ; the  Preacher  in  Charge  was  re- 
quired to  execute  “ our  rules  against  all  frauds  ” (IF  294)  ; the 
section  on  Local  Preachers  adopted  (IF  297) ; requiring  for  li- 
cense a recommend  from  the  Society  and  Quarterly  Confer- 
ence (IF  297)  ; four  years  of  license  for  Deacon’s  Orders  (TF  302) ; 
and  making  provision  for  his  trial  (IF  332) ; and  support  when 
in  charge  (IF  483).  Marriage  with  those  of  other  Churches 
was  not  forbidden  (IF  46).  To  relieve  “the  distressed 
Preachers  ” the  Chartered  Fund  was  devised  (IF  463) ; and 
a form  of  deed  to  secure  our  Church  property  (IF  508).  The 
Book  Establishment  was  to  be  supervised  by  a committee  of 
the  Philadelphia  Conference ; books  were  to  be  sold  by  the 
Preachers  on  commission ; Agents  to  print  by  the  advice  of 
the  Bishop  and  Philadelphia  Conference.  The  section  on 
Slavery  was  restored,  and  ample  notes  on  all  parts  of  the 
Discipline  were  appended  by  Coke  and  Asbury.  This  tenth 
edition  of  the  Discipline  is  the  only  one  containing  the 
Notes. 

The  Pule  on  Slavery  had  been  suspended  since  1785. 


Abstract  of  Doii^^gs  of  Gen.  Conferences.  31 


III.  Conference  of  1800. 

The  prevalence  of  yellow  fever  in  Baltimore  occasioned  the 
change  of  time  of  the  Conference  of  1800  to  the  spring,  when 
the  epidemic  was  less  dangerous.  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury 
presided. 

Members  of  the  Church,  64, 894 ; preachers,  287 ; an  increase 
of  3,543  members,  and  of  15  preachers. 

As  Bishop  Coke  spent  most  of  his  time  in  England,  and 
the  health  of  Asbury  was  greatly  impaired,  the  Board  was 
strengthened  by  the  election  of  Richard  Whatcoat.  The 
Conference  enjoyed  the  divine  Presence  in  an  eminent  de- 
gree. Lee  thought  they  “ had  never  had  so  good  a Confer- 
ence;” Whatcoat  estimates  two  hundred  conversions  during 
the  session. 

The  Leading  Topics. — Slavery,  ministerial  support,  and 
changes  in  the  Discipline. 

The  Revision  of  the  Discipline. — The  Discipline  was 
read  by  Coke  section  by  section,  and  changes  made  in  order. 
A Preacher  could  now  be  a member  of  the  General  Conference 
only  after  having  “traveled  four  years”  (IF  84). 

The  Annual  Conference  was  required  to  elect  a Secretary, 
who  should  send  his  record  to  the  General  Conference  (IT  112) ; 
to  take  collections  for  contingent  expenses,  and  to  make  up 
the  allowance  of  the  Preachers;  to  pay  its  proportionable 
part  of  the  salary  of  the  Bishops. 

The  Preacher  in  Charge  was  to  transmit  to  Conference  a 
record  of  deaths,  and  to  expel  those  convicted  of  non-payment 
of  debt  (IF  346).  The  definition  of  “ unawakened  ” was  omit- 
ted ; “ accused  ” instead  of  “ suspected  ” persons  might  be  tried 
(IF  336) ; and  the  duties  of  Preachers  to  the  Book  Room  were 
defined.  The  meager  compensation  of  the  Preachers  caused 
many  to  leave  the  traveling  ministry.  To  remedy  this  the 
salary  was  raised  to  $100,  and  provision  made  for  children 
and  widows,  and  for  the  disabled  the  income  of  the  Chartered 
Fund,  the  contributions  of  the  effective  Preachers,  and  public 
collections  were  to  be  employed.  Societies  advised  to  obtain 
houses  for  Preachers. 

Preachers  who  held  slaves  were  required  to  emancipate,  and 
the  Conferences  to  petition  the  Legislatures  for  emancipation. 
There  were  now  seven  Conferences.  New  York  was  added. 
The  Rules  on  Education  w'ere  omitted. 

The  Local  Preachers  were  required  to  have  their  names  en- 
rolled on  a class  paper,  and  to  attend  class  (IF  298) ; to  have 
nine  instead  of  three  to  recommend  them  for  orders ; and  va- 
cancies in  the  Board  of  Trust  of  the  Chartered  Fund  to  be 
filled  by  the  Philadelphia  Conference  in  the  interim  of  the 
General  Conference. 


82 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


The  Conference  refused  to  sanction  a delegated  General 
Conference;  a council  to  aid  in  making  the  appointments; 
the  ordination  of  Local  Elders  ; the  election  of  Presiding 
Elders ; and  the  exclusion  of  slaveholders. 

ly.  Conference  of  1804. 

The  General  Conference  of  1804  met  in  Baltimore  May  7-23, 
the  three  Bishops  being  present.  John  Wilson  was  chosen 
Secretary,  and  a list  of  the  members,  amounting  to  one  hun- 
dred and  twelve,  is  for  the  first  time  given.  “ Five  are  ‘ ex- 
cepted,’ as  not  entitled  to  vote,  not  having  traveled  four  years.” 

The  addresses  of  the  British  and  Irish  Conferences  were 
read  and  replies  prepared.  At  the  request  of  the  Wesleyans 
Dr.  Coke  was  allowed  to  return  to.  Europe,  subject  to  recall 
by  three  Conferences,  and  to  return  by  the  next  General 
Conference. 

Slavery  and  the  Book  Room  were  the  chief  topics  of 
debate. 

The  Discipline  was  revised  item  by  item  as  read  by  Coke. 
The  form  was  considerably  changed  by  distributing  the  matter 
into  two  parts. 

In  the  twenty- third  Article,  at  the  instance  of  Cooper,  “ the 
Constitution  ” is  substituted  for  the  “ Articles  of  Confederation,” 
and  the  States  are  declared  to  be  “ a sovereign  and  independ- 
ent nation.”  The  probation  of  a Preacher  is  to  date  from 
“the  time  he  was  received  on  trial  in  an  Annual  Conference;” 
and  the  four  years  necessary  to  entitle  a Preacher  to  member- 
ship in  the  General  Conference  were  to  date  “ from  the  time 
he  was  received  on  trial  in  an  Annual  Conference.”  The 
boundaries  were  slightly  modified. 

The  Presiding  Elder  was  authorized  to  call  a Quarterly  Con- 
ference, composed  of  ofiicial  members,  “ and  none  else ;”  for- 
bidden to  employ  a Preacher  rejected  by  the  Conference ; and 
required  to  have  a record  of  the  Quarterly  Conference  kept. 
In  his  absence  from  Conference  a Bishop  might  appoint  one 
of  the  Elders ; or  if  no  appointment  be  made,  the  Conference 
might  choose  one  by  ballot  from  the  Presiding  Elders. 

The  section  on  the  Trial  of  a Bishop  was  so  modified  that 
complaints  must  be  in  writing.  In  making  appointments  he 
might  allow  a preacher  to  remain  but  two  years,  except 
“ Presiding  Elders,  the  General  Book  Stewards,  the  super- 
numerary, superannuated,  and  worn-out  Preachers.”  The 
Preacher  was  no  longer  allowed  to  desist  from  traveling  on 
the  Bishop’s  certificate. 

The  Rules  of  a Preacher  were  so  changed  as  to  require  him 
to  conduct  himself  “prudently  and  cautiously  with  women;” 
marriage  with  the  unawakened  was  to  be  “ discouraged  ” in- 


Absteact  of  Doings  of  Gen.  Conferences.  83 


stead  of  “ put  a stop  to,”  and  those  who  violate  the  rules  are 
“to  be  put  back  on  trial”  in  place  of  being  “expelled.”  The 
section  on  Slavery  was  retouched.  The  slaveholder  was  still 
urged  to  emancipate,  but  a failure  to  do  so  would  not  exclude 
him. 

The  Book  Business  was  removed  to  New  York,  and  Cooper 
and  Wilson  elected  Agents.  The  New  York  instead  of  the 
Philadelphia  Conference  was  authorized  to  fill  vacancies  in 
the  Trustee  Board  of  the  Chartered  Fund.  The  Preachers 
were  forbidden  to  publish  any  book  without  submitting  the 
manuscripts  to  their  Conferences,  and  the  paragraph  requiring 
them  to  give  an  account  of  marriage  fees  was  omitted. 

The  salary  of  the  Book  Steward  was  to  be  $600,  and  that 
of  the  Preachers  was  not  to  be  made  up  if  they  had  other  re- 
sources. The  children  whose  mothers  were  deceased  were  to 
receive  pay  for  board.  The  clause  requiring  the  Preachers  to 
pay  two  dollars  on  admission  to  the  Conference  was  omitted. 

At  this  Conference  strenuous  efforts  were  made,  but  in  vain, 
to  locate  the  Book  Room  at  Baltimore ; to  allow  Local  Preach- 
ers to  be  ordained  Elders ; to  abolish  the  Presiding  Eldership, 
and,  on  the  failure  of  this  measure,  to  make  it  elective. 

V.  The  Conference  of  1808. 

The  General  Conference  met  at  Baltimore,  May  6-26,  1808, 
and  was  composed  of  one  hundred  and  twenty-nine  members. 
Asbury  presided.  Bishop  Whatcoat  had  died,  and  Coke  was 
in  Europe,  where  he  was  desired  to  remain.  The  Conference 
complied  with  his  request,  allowing  his  name  to  stand  on 
the  Minutes,  with  a note  stating  that  he  resided  in  Europe. 
William  M’Kendree  was  elected  to  the  Episcopal  ofiice. 

The  leading  questions  related  to  the  Book  Concern,  the 
Constitution  op  the  General  Conference,  and  Slavery. 
On  a memorial  from  the  New  York  Conference,  seconded  by 
New  England,  the  Western  and  South  Carolina  Conferences, 
the  General  Conference  became  a delegated  body  with  lim- 
ited powers,  as  provided  in  the  new  chapter  on  that  subject. 

The  chapter  on  the  Circulation  of  Books  underwent  some 
changes.  Daniel  Wilson  was  elected  Agent,  with  a salary  of 
$750,  his  name  to  be  placed  in  the  Minutes,  and  not  in  the 
Discipline  as  heretofore.  In  sending  books  to  Presiding  Eld- 
ers the  Agents  were  to  pay  freight.  Book  Agents  could  hold' 
ofiice  but  eight  years.  The  new  Hymn  Book  prepared  by 
Daniel  Hitt  was  adopted,  and  one  thousand  dollars  of  the 
proceeds  of  the  book  funds  appropriated  to  publish  tracts. 

The  subject  of  Slavery  excited  much  interest.  All  relating 
to  the  buying  and  selling  of  slaves  was  omitted,  and  the  An- 
nual Conferences  were  allowed  to  make  their  own  regulations 

3 


84 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


on  the  subject.  The  section  on  Slavery  was  ordered  to  be 
stricken  from  the  Disciplines  printed  for  the  South. 

As  to  Salary,  the  term  ‘‘  allowance  ” was  ordered  to  be  sub- 
stituted for  it  in  the  Discipline ; the  Conferences  were  per- 
mitted to  adopt  methods  to  raise  the  allowances  of  the  Preach- 
ers, but  in  case  they  fail  to  do  so  the  Church  was  not  to  be 
held  responsible.  The  efforts  to  elect  Presiding  Elders;  to 
farm  the  book  business ; and  to  omit  all  relating  to  slavery, 
failed. 

Deacons  were  to  be  ordained  on  the  recommendation  of  the 
Conference  instead  of  the  Elders;  the  form  of  the  question,  on 
admitting  strangers  to  class,  changed ; lawsuits  allowed  when 
the  case  “ requires  or  justifies  it ;”  an  appeal  denied  to  those 
who  absent  themselves  from  the  trial  after  due  notice,  and  the 
consultation  of  the  Pastor  with  the  Stewards  in  cases  of  dis- 
pute between  members  was  dispensed  with. 

YI.  Conference  of  1812. 

The  first  delegated  General  Conference  met  at  New  York, 
May  1-22,  1812,  and  was  composed  of  ninety  members.  As- 
bury  and  M’Kendree  presided,  and  Daniel  Hitt  was  chosen 
Secretary.  The  Episcopal  Address  was  read  by  M’Kendree 
and  filed,  and  subsequently  referred  to  a select  committee. 
Various  committees  were  appointed. 

There  were  nine  Conferences;  the  bounds  were  considera- 
bly modified ; three  new  ones  added,  namely,  the  Ohio,  Ten- 
nessee, and  Genesee,  and  one,  the  Western,  omitted.  The 
Bishops  were  allowed  to  organize  another  in  the  Mississippi 
Valley,  but  not  to  take  territory  from  other  Conferences  with- 
out their  consent.  The  Conferences  were  authorized  to  raise 
a fund  for  the  support  of  the  superannuated  and  supernu- 
merary Preachers. 

The  Deed  was  so  modified  as  to  allow  the  Conferences  to 
depart  from  the  form ; the  word  “ ground  ” is  changed  to 
“land,”  and  the  words  “and  none  other”  omitted. 

The  Conference  authorized  the  election  of  two  Book  Agents. 
Daniel  Hitt  and  Thomas  Ware  were  chosen.  The  Doctrinal 
Tracts  were  ordered  .to  be  omitted  from  the  Discipline,  and 
published  in  a separate  volume.  An  address  was  issued  to 
the  Church.  A clause  excluding  members  for  giving  treats 
was  ordered,  but  not  inserted  in  the  Discipline.  The  elec- 
tion of  Presiding  Elders  failed  (IF  42  to  45),  and  the  motion 
to  establish  a Book  Room  in  the  West. 

The  Changes  in  Discipline  were  few.  The  Conferences 
were  to  report  locations  and  withdrawals,  and  were  author- 
ized to  raise  a fund  for  the  superannuated. 

The  Preacher  in  Charge  was  to  call  a committee,  before 


Abstract  of  Domes  of  Gen.  Conferences.  35 


whom  the  member  not  paying  his  debts  should  show  cause 
why  he  does  not. 

Local  Deacons  were  allowed,  after  holding  a license  four 
years,  to  be  ordained  Elders,  and  could  be  removed  from 
office  instead  of  expelled  for  neglect  to  meet  in  class. 

The  Stewards,  who  had  hitherto  been  appointed  by  the 
Preacher,  were  to  be  nominated  by  him  and  chosen  by  the 
Quarterly  Conference. 

YII.  Conference  0/*  1816. 

The  second  delegated  General  Conference,  which  assembled 
in  Baltimore,  May  1-24,  1816,  was  composed  of  one  hundred 
and  six  members.  Bishop  M’Kendree  presided,  and  Louis  R. 
Fechtig  was  chosen  Secretary.  Asbury  had  died,  and  his 
remains  were,  by  order  of  the  Conference,  transferred  for  re-in- 
terment to  Baltimore,  and  a funeral  service  held  by  the  Con- 
ference. 

The  chief  questions  that  agitated  the  Conference  related  to 
SLAVERY,  the  Local  Preachers,  and  the  Episcopacy. 

The  Episcopacy  was  strengthened  by  the  election  of  Enoch 
George  and  Robert  R.  Roberts.  The  Bishops  were  ordered 
‘‘  to  point  out  a course  of  study  ” for  the  younger  Preachers 
preparatory  to  orders  (IF  225).  Their  salaries  were  to  be  es- 
timated by  the  Book  Agents  and  Book  Committee  at  Rew 
York,  and  they  were  allowed  in  the  interval  of  General  Con- 
ference to  form  new  Conferences. 

The  Stewards  were  made  amenable  to  the  Quarterly  Con- 
ference (IT  311). 

Salary. — The  inadequacy  of  ministerial  support  had  greatly 
interfered  with  the  work  by  obliging  some  of  the  most  efficient 
men  to  locate,  while  others  were  embarrassed  with  debt  or 
want.  To  remedy  the  evil  the  Conference  urged  the  Societies 
to  secure  parsonages  (1"  492) ; raised  the  allowance  from  $80 
to  $100,  and  ordered  the  appointment  of  Estimating  Com- 
mittees and  meetings  of  District  Stewards.  The  clause  in  the 
Discipline  requiring  that  “surplus  ” be  reported  to  Conference 
was  omitted. 

Local  Preachers. — The  questions  relating  to  Local  Preach- 
ers were  thoroughly  canvassed,  and  the  section  on  that  sub- 
ject revised.  (5n  removal  to  another  Charge  a Local  Preacher 
was  to  procure  a certificate  from  the  Presiding  Elder  or  the 
Preacher.  He  was  forbidden  to  manufacture  or  retail  spirit- 
uous liquors,  and  an  allowance  to  the  Local  Preacher  could  be 
made  only  when  appointed  by  the  Presiding  Elder  (IT  488). 

The  section  on  Preachers  in  Charge  288)  was  so  changed 
as  to  take  from  him  the  power  to  license  and  renew  the  license 
of  a Local  Preacher,  and  to  give  him  the  sole  power  to  license 
Exhorters. 


36 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


The  Book  Interest  was  fully  considered.  The  Agents 
and  Editors  were  to  be  Preachers,  and,  by  virtue  of  their  ap- 
pointments, members  of  the  New  York  Conference,  to  which 
they  were  amenable  for  official  conduct.  Expenses  of  dele- 
gates were  $1,419  75;  collections,  $731  39;  the  deficiency 
ordered  to  be  paid  by  the  Book  Boom.  The  Agents  were  to 
publish  ‘ ‘ as  the  state  of  the  finances  will  admit  and  the  de- 
mands may  require  ” 431). 

Slavery. — The  paragraph  giving  to  Conferences  the  right 
to  regulate  the  subject  was  omitted,  and  slaveholders  were  made 
ineligible  to  office  where  the  laws  of  the  State  will  allow  “ eman- 
cipation, and  permit  the  liberated  slave  to  enjoy  freedom.” 

The  Conferences  were  now  eleven.  The  Missouri  and 
Mississippi  were  new,  the  others  slightly  modified.  The 
term  “Connection”  was  in  all  places  in  the  Discipline  sub- 
stituted by  “Church,”  “community,”  or  “itinerancy,”  as 
the  case  might  require. 

An  effort  was  made  to  elect  the  Presiding  Elders  by  giving 
the  Bishops  the  right  to  nominate ; to  give  the  veto  power  in 
a Quarterly  Conference  on  license  to  the  Presiding  Elder ; to 
obtain  for  Local  Preachers  representation  in  the  General  Con- 
ference ; a right  to  stipulate  for  salary,  and  govern  in  The  local 
Church ; and  to  relinquish  our  hold  on  Canada.  These  move- 
ments all  failed. 

The  next  General  Conference  was  to  be  composed  of  one 
member  for  every  “seven,”  instead  of  “five,”  members  of  the 
Annual  Conferences. 

Editors  of  the  Discipline. — William  Phoebus,  N.  Bangs, 
D.  Hitt. 


YIII.  Conference  of  1820. 

The  third  delegated  General  Conference  met  at  Baltimore, 
May  1-27,  1820,  Bishops  M’Kendree,  George,  and  Boberts 
presiding.  A.  M’Caine  and  T.  Mason,  Secretaries.  • 

The  ELECTION  OF  Presiding  Elders  and  the  status  of 
THE  Local  Preachers  were  the  leading  questions. 

The  Bishops  were  mildly  censured  for  allowing  Presiding 
Elders  to  retain  Preachers  more  than  two  years  in  the  same 
charge.  They  were  associated  with  the  Book  Agents  and 
Editors  to  issue  the  Discipline.  Joshua  Soule  was  elected  to 
the  Episcopal  office,  but  refused  to  be  ordained  because  they 
had  voted  to  elect  Presiding  Elders.  The  Episcopal  Address 
refers  to  the  Episcopacy,  Local  Preachers,  training  of  chil- 
dren, slaves,  missions,  and  spirituous  liquors,  with  notices  of 
Churches  and  Conference  boundaries. 

The  Local  Preachers,  hitherto  excluded,  were  now  ad- 
mitted as  spectators  of  the  General  Conference,  and  provis- 
ions were  made  for  a District  Conference  (H  113). 


Abstract  of  Doings  of  Gen.  Conferences.  37 


The  Conferences. — They  now  numbered  twelve,  Ken- 
tucky being  new.  Canada  is  retained,  and  a note  appended 
to  the  Twenty-third  Article  of  Religion  defining  our  views  of 
civil  authority.  The  Conference  encouraged  education,  and 
recommended  the  establishment  of  an  academy  in  each  Con- 
ference, the  first  utterance  of  the  Conference  on  the  subject 
since  the  burning  of  Cokesbury.  The  Conferences  were  urged 
to  petition  the  General  Conference  to  give  the  veto  power  to 
the  Bishops  in  case  of  unconstitutional  action. 

Preachers  in  Charge  were  “ to  renew  tickets  to  regulate 
the  Bands  ” (IF  254) ; the  number  of  Stewards  to  be  seven  in- 
stead of  five. 

John  Emory  was  elected  a delegate  to  the  Wesleyan  Confer- 
ence to  renew  the  fraternal  relations  suspended  since  the  de- 
parture of  Dr.  Coke,  and  he  was  cordially  received,  and  the 
sentiments  of  the  American  Conference  reciprocated. 

The  Missionary  Society,  just  organized,  was  adopted, 
and  the  Constitution  revised. 

The  Publishing  House  was  still  in  debt,  but  authorized 
to  build ; a new  Hymn  Book  was  authorized,  and  the  House 
to  be  incorporated.  The  book  list  was  enlarged,  as  the  Agents 
were  now  allowed  to  issue  any  new  work  by  vote  of  the  Book 
Committee.  IST.  Bangs  and  T.  Mason  were  chosen  Agents  for 
Hew  York,  and  Martin  Ruter  for  Cincinnati,  on  salaries  ranging 
from  $800  to  $1,200.  For  expenses  of  delegates  the  Confer- 
ence drew  on  the  Book  Concern  for  $1,000,  and  ordered  that 
in  future  each  Conference  meet  its  own  expenses. 

Changes  in  Discipline  related  chiefly  to  the  Book  Con- 
cern in  giving  more  liberty  to  Agents,  and  in  establishing  an 
agency  at  Cincinnati ; to  the  mode  of  appeal  (IT  352) ; to 
Church  building,  requiring  deed,  the  raising  three  fourths  of 
the  money,  and  free  seats  (1  497) ; to  the  number  of  Stew- 
ards ; to  the  District  Conference,  omitting  the  paragraphs  not 
in  harmony  with  it ; to  the  Twenty-third  Article ; to  the  ap- 
pointments allowing  the  Bishops  to  continue  more  than  two 
years  teachers  in  our  institutions  and  missionaries  among  the 
Indians. 

The  Conference  ordered  the  election  of  Presiding  Elders, 
and  then  at  a later  date  suspended  the  rule  in  deference  to 
J.  Soule.  The  Bishop  was  to  nominate  three  times  the  num- 
ber needed,  and  from  these  the  Conference  was  to  select,  and 
those  chosen  were  to  have  a voice  in  the  Cabinet.  The  Con- 
ference refused  to  allow  the  location  of  a Preacher  without 
his  consent. 


IX.  Conference  of  1824. 

The  fourth  delegated  General  Conference  met  at  Baltimore, 
May  1-28,  1824,  Bishops  M’Kendree,  George,  and  Roberts 


88 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


presiding ; John  Emory,  Secretary.  Members,  125„  Richard 
Reece  and  John  Hannah  came  as  fraternal  delegates  from 
England. 

The  Episcopal  Address  notices  the  dearth  of  revivals,  the 
poor  health  of  the  Bishops,  the  boundaries  of  Conferences, 
the  Book  Room,  and  the  District  Conferences. 

The  causes  of  missions  and  education  were  warmly  com- 
mended, and  the  thirteenth  article  of  the  Constitution  of  the 
Missionary  Society  was  changed.  Each  Annual  Conference 
was  required  to  appoint  a committee  on  missions  wdien  any 
exist  in  its  bounds. 

The  Committee  on  Itinerancy  notice  the  neglect  of  class, 
inadequate  salaries,  and  want  of  uniformity  in  public  wor- 
ship. 

Slavery. — Those  holding  slaves  were  urged  to  teach  them 
to  read  the  Bible ; to  allow  colored  Preachers  the  privileges 
of  the  Quarterly  Conferences,  and  the  Annual  Conferences  al- 
lowed to  employ  them  to  travel. 

The  Publishing  House. — The  Agents  were  not  allowed  to 
issue  books  on  their  own  account ; were  to  reduce  the  debt, 
which  was  $48,000.  Expenses  of  delegates,  $4,816  50;  defi- 
ciency $2,408,  which  was  ordered  to  be  paid  by  the  Book 
Agents  despite  the  vote  of  four  years  ago.  Agents — Bangs 
and  Emory  at  Hew  York;  Martin  Ruter  in  the  West. 

Changes  op  Discipline. — The  instruction  of  the  young 
was  commended,  and  the  Preachers  required  to  instruct  the 
children  (IT  372) ; Sunday-schools  to  be  formed,  and  the  Cate- 
chism to  be  employed  ; in  case  of  neglect  by  a District 
Conference,  the  licenses,  etc.,  to  be  obtained  from  Quarterly 
Conference  ; Minutes  of  the  District  Conference  to  be  taken 
and  credentials  of  Local  Preachers  required  when  expelled 
365) ; the  Ritual  to  be  used  in  administering  the  ordi- 
nances, (IF  63) ; the  allowance  to  the  wives  of  Preachers  not 
to  be  made  when  they  marry  after  joining  Conference;  col- 
lection to  defray  expense  of  delegates  (IF  275) ; the  Book 
Agents  at  New  York  to  estimate  the  salary  of  the  Bishops; 
the  people  of  color  granted  privileges  in  Church  and  Quar- 
terly Conference ; section  on  Slavery. 

The  Conferences  had  increased  to  seventeen  in  place  of 
twelve,  Holston,  Maine,  Memphis,  Illinois,  and  Pittsburgh 
being  new.  The  bounds  of  others  modified. 

The  Conference  refused  to  sit  with  open  doors;  to  grant 
Lay  Delegation,  though  it  issued  an  address  to  the  people 
containing  arguments  against  it;  to  relinquish  Canada;  and 
to  indorse  colonization. 

Joshua  Soule  and  Elijah  Hedding  were  elected  to  the  Epis- 
copal office,  and  the  suspension  of  the  vote  in  regard  to  elect- 
ing Presiding  Elders  was  continued. 


Abstract  of  Doings  of  Gen.  Conferences.  39 


Editors  of  the  Discipline— IST.  Bangs,  D.  Ostrander,  P.  P. 
Sandford. 

X.  Conference  of  1828. 

The  fifth  delegated  General  Conference  met  at  Pittsburgh, 
May  1-24,  Bishops  M’Kendree,  George,  Koberts,  Soule,  and 
Hedding  presiding.  Members,  160.  Martin  Ruter,  Secretary. 
Members  of  the  Church,  381,997;  ministers,  1,576. 

Leading  Topic. — Lay  Delegation. 

The  Episcopal  Address  alludes  to  extensive  revivals,  mis- 
sions and  Sunday-schools,  the  right  of  appeal,  and  the  fail- 
ure to  send  a delegate  to  England  four  years  before. 

Appeals. — Joshua  Randall,  of  New  England,  expelled  for 
false  doctrine,  Conference  decision  was  affirmed ; William  Hous- 
ton, of  Baltimore,  reversed ; D.  B.  Dorsey,  of  Baltimore,  ex- 
pelled for  agitating  on  the  lay  question,  decision  affirmed; 
William  C.  Pool,  of  Baltimore,  for  the  same,  affirmed;  Joseph 
Crawford,  of  New  York,  expelled,  affirmed ; and  that  of 
Milliam  Cunningham  was  not  admitted. 

The  Canada  Conference  was  relinquished  by  mutual  consent 
of  the  parties. 

The  Publishing  Interests. — Canada  was  to  have  books  at 
fifty  per  cent,  discount  till  1852.  Agents — ej^hn  Emory, 

Beverly  Waugh;  Agent  at  Cincinnati,  Charles  Holliday; 
Editor  of  the  Advocate,  N.  Bangs.  Expenses  of  delegates, 
$7,671  36;  deficiency,  $3,741  50,  ordered  to  be  paid  by  the 
Book  Agents. 

The  vote  of  1820  in  favor  of  electing  Presiding  Elders  was 
rescinded ; the  character  of  Bishop  Hedding,  aspersed  in  “ thej 
Mutual  Rights,”  was  vindicated;  the  cause  of  fempei^ancei 
was  sanctioned,  and  our  people  urged  to  aid  it  iiFtlie  use  of 
all  proper  measures ; and  the  Colonization  Society  indorsed. 
Methodist  Bible  and  Tract  Societies  were  formed. 

William  Capers  was  sent  as  a Fraternal  Delegate  to  En- 
gland. 

Changes  in  the  Discipline. — The  boundaries  of  the  Con- 
ferences were  slightly  changed.  The  Bishop  might  appoint 
for  more  than  two  years  the  Editor  of  the  Christian  Advocate 
and  the  Preacher  at  New  Orleans;  a majority  in  a District 
Conference  was  made  a quorum,  and  a recommend  from  the 
Society  required  before  the  District  Conference  can  give  a li- 
cense ; to  “ receive  a present  ” was  changed  to  “ make  a charge  ” 
(IT  40) ; “ may  remain  on  trial  ” changed  to  “ may  be  borne 
with  ” (T  340) ; trustees  were  required  to  report  to  Quarterly 
Conference  (IT  507)  ; the  orphans  of  Preachers  were  allowed  the 
same  as  the  children  of  living  Preachers ; the  Stewards  were  re- 
quired to  provide  houses  for  the  Preachers  (TT  494)  ; Conference 
Missionary  Societies  recommended,  and  the  duty  of  the  Bishop 


40 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


in  regard  to  missions  defined;  the  old  system  of  selling  books 
on  commission  was  abolished,  and  all  clauses  relating  to  it 
omitted  and  others  inserted  in  the  section  on  Books  (IF  458). 

The  Conference  refused  to  elect  Presiding  Elders ; to  inves- 
tigate the  treatment  of  slaves ; to  condemn  Masonry ; to  cen- 
sure the  views  of  Bishop  Soule  contained  in  his  sermon  before 
the  South  Carolina  Conference,  and  to  allow  Lay  Delegation. 
The  last  topic  was  debated  at  length,  and  the  main  arguments 
in  favor  answered  in  an  able  report  by  John  Emory.* 

XI.  Conference  of  1832. 

The  sixth  delegated  General  Conference  met  in  Philadel- 
phia, May  1-28,  1832,  Bishops  M’Kendree,  Soule,  and  Hedding 
presiding.  Bishop  George  had  died.  Thomas  L.  Douglas 
and  Charles  A.  Davis  elected  Secretaries.  Members,  197. 
Members  of  the  Church,  513,114;  ministers,  2,010:  increase 
of  members  in  the  four  years,  131,117;  ministers,  434. 

The  Episcopal  Address  notices  extended  revivals;  the 
allaying  of  “the  reform”  agitation;  the  general  satisfaction 
of  our  people  with  the  government  of  the  Church ; the  benev- 
olent causes ; Conferences  formed  by  the  Bishops ; our  liter- 
ary institutions,  and  disciplinary  changes  needed.  The  Epis- 
copal Board  was  reinforced  by  the  election  of  John  Emory 
and  J.  O.  Andrew. 

Appeal. — Ignatius  H.  Tackett,  of  Pittsburgh,  case  re- 
manded. 

The  Report  on  Education  notices  the  various  academies  and 
colleges,  and  urges  the  importance  of  education. 

The  cause  of  Missions  was  receiving  a new  impetus  from 
the  openi?^  fields  in  Africa  and  Spanish  America,  and  among 
I the  Indians  and  people  of  color,  and  the  Bishops  were  asked 
i as  soon  as  able  to  send  laborers. 

? Conferences.  — Six  new  ones  were  organized,  namely : 
Troy,  New  Hampshire,  Oneida,  Alabama,  Georgia,  and  Indi- 
ana, and  the  bounds  of  others  modified. 

The  Canada  brethren  asked  for  a division  of  the  Book  Con- 
cern. The  resolutions  of  1828  were  reaffirmed. 

The  cause  of  Temperance  was  also  commended. 

The  Publishing  Interests. — The  expenses  of  delegates 
were  $12,713  56 ; the  deficiency  of  $5,222  17  was  ordered  to  be 
paid  by  the  Book  Agents.  T.  Mason  and  B.  Waugh  Agents 
at  New  York,  and  Charles  Holliday  at  Cincinnati;  T.  Mer- 
ritt, Editor  of  the  Advocate,  and  N.  Bangs,  of  the  Quarterly 
Review.  Depository  at  New  Orleans, 

*The  reports  of  the  General  Conferences  1820-40  are  not  published  in  the 
Journals.  They  will  be  found  in  Bangs’  History  and  the  Christian  Advocate. 
They  ought  to  be  printed  with  the  Journals,  as  the  Journals  w^tl^out  them  are  not 
intelligible. 


Abstract  of  Doings  of  Gen.  Conferences.  41 


Changes  in  the  Discipline. — They  changed  the  Sixth 
Restrictiye  Rule  (IT  99) ; the  Bishops  were  allowed  to  appoint 
agents  for  our  Literary  Institutions  and  Colonization  when 
asked  by  an  Annual  Conference,  and  the  Bishops’  salaries 
were  to  be  estimated  by  a committee  appointed  by  the  Con- 
ference within  whose  bounds  they  may  reside.  They  could  ap- 
point for  more  than  two  years  the  Editor  of  the  Advocate, 
“Preachers  to  people  of  color  and  on  foreign  station,”  and 
to  a seminary  of  learning  “not  under  our  care.”  The  Presid- 
ing Elders  were  required  to  promote  the  causes  of  Sunday- 
schools  and  Missions,  “ publication  of  Bibles,  Tracts,  and 
Sunday-school  Books.”  Class  collections  were  required  (IF  487), 
and  Annual  Conferences  authorized  to  devise  measures  to 
raise  money  for  Superannuated  Preachers  (TT  488).  In  the 
section  on  Missions  the  second  paragraph  was  replaced,  and 
in  that  on  the  Circulation  of  Books  the  Book  Committee  was 
newly  organized ; Agents  were  not  allowed  to  publish  books 
for  themselves;  the  Agents  were  to  secure  the  premises  in 
Mulberry-street,  and  to  open  a Depository  at  New  Orleans. 
A few  other  verbal  changes  were  made. 

Editors  of  the  Discipline  — D.  Ostrander,  N.  Bangs,  and 
Beverly  Waugh. 

The  Conference  refused  to  change  the  proviso  of  the  Re- 
strictive Rule  ; to  sanction  the  leaving  a Preacher  without 
an  appointment ; and  to  examine  the  question  of  secret 
societies. 


XII.  The  Conference  of  1836. 

The  seventh  delegated  General  Conference  met  at  Cincin- 
nati, May  1-27,  Bishops  Roberts,  Soule,  Hedding,  ajid  Andrew 
presiding.  M’Kendree  and  Emory  had  deceased  ; Waugh, 
Morris,  and  Fisk  elected.  Thomas  L.  Douglas  and  T.  B. 
Sargent,  Secretaries.  Members  of  Conference,  147.  Members 
of  the  Church,  652,528;  preachers,  2,758;  gain  of  members 
during  the  quadrennium,  139,414;  of  preachers,  748. 

William  Lord  was  a representative  from  the  Wesleyans,  and 
William  Case  from  Canada.  Wilbur  Fisk  was  appointed  to 
visit  England. 

Publishing  Interests. — Expenses  of  delegates,  $10,359; 
deficiency  of  $1,282  ordered  to  be  paid  by  the  Book  Agents. 
Agents  at  New  York,  Lane  & Mason ; at  Cincinnnati,  Wright  & 
Swormstedt.  C.  Elliott,  Editor  Western  Advocate;  S.  Luckey, 
Editor  Advocate ; and  N.  Bangs,  Missionary  Secretary. 

The  Mission  spirit  was  rekindled.  The  Constitution  of  the 
Society  was  recast ; a Conference  established  in  Africa ; pro- 
vision made  to  enter  China ; and  some  changes  in  the  Disci- 
pline on  the  subject  were  effected. 

Conferences  were  to  divide  their  property  when  divided. 


42 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


Number,  29 ; a gain  of  7.  The  new  ones  were  Black  River, 
Erie,  Liberia,  Michigan,  New  Jersey,  North  Carolina,  and 
Arkansas ; and  some  modifications  were  made  in  the  bounds 
of  others. 

The  Canada  brethren  still  claimed  a part  of  the  proceeds  of 
the  book  sales.  The  last  Conference,  holding  a constitutional 
change  necessary  to  allow  it,  referred  the  question  to  the  An- 
nual Conferences,  which  voted  adversely,  758  to  599.  The  Con- 
ference now  agreed  to  give  them  a discount  of  fifty  per  cent,  on 
the  General  Catalogue,  and  eighteen  on  the  Sabbath-school 
list,  to  continue  till  1852.  Thus  ended  a long  struggle. 

The  leading  topic  was  Slavery.  Many  petitions  were  re- 
ceived. Those  from  Westmoreland  complained  of  the  Balti- 
more Conference  for  excluding  the  petitioners  from  ofi^ice  and 
ordination  on  the  ground  of  their  being  slaveholders.  The 
General  Conference  decided  that  such  complaints  were  not 
well  founded,  as  the  granting  or  withholding  of  these  favors 
was  optional,  and  the  motives  of  members  of  Conference 
could  not  be  alleged  as  ground  of  action  against  them. 

During  the  sitting  of  the  Conference  a couple  of  the  New 
England  members  lectured  on  Slavery,  which  elicited  a vote 
of  censure  against  them,  and  of  the  condemnation  of  abo- 
litionism.  The  Conference  “disclaims  any  right,  wish,  or 
I intention  to  interfere  in  the  civil  and  political  relations  be- 
tween master  and  slave.”  The  leading  participants  in  this 
debate  were  Orange  Scott  and  William  Winans. 

Changes  in  the  Discipline. — The  ratio  of  representation 
was  changed  to  twenty-one  (IF  84),  and  to  allow  this  the 
Second  Restrictive  Rule  was  changed.  The  Bishop  was  al- 
lowed to  continue  more  than  two  years  in  the  same  Charge 
the  Editors  and  Agents  at  Cincinnati,  the  Missionary  Secre- 
tary and  Sunday-School  Agents  (*1F  219). 

The  Missionary  Secretary  was  made  amenable  to  the  New 
York  Conference;  missionaries  were  not  to  interfere  with  the 
Wesleyans;  persons  selected  for  mission  work  could  be  or- 
dained before  “ their  probation  ends  ” (IF  250) ; the  Annual 
Conference  was  to  supervise  domestic  missions;  missionaries 
were  to  take  collections  in  missions,  and  candidates  for  admis- 
sion to  state  whether  willing  to  become  missionaries  (IF  205). 

The  clause  on  “ putting  back  on  trial  ” for  marriage  (IF  44) 
was  omitted ; “ give  no  tickets  ” was  changed  to  “ receive  none 
into  the  Church”  (IF  44,  72-83) ; and  the  Pastor  was  required 
to  read  the  names  of  those  received  and  excluded  (T  265). 

The  section  on  Local  Preachers  was  modified  by  omitting 
all  relating  to  District  Conferences,  and  in  the  trial  of  Local 
PreacF  ers  a distinction  was  made  in  the  offense  as  a Crime 
(IF  3 2)  or  Improper  Conduct  (IF  334). 

The  regulation  in  regard  to  Allowance  of  those  married 


Abstkact  of  Doings  of  Gen.  Confeeences.  43 

under  four  years  was  omitted,  and  the  clauses  on  “Allow- 
ance ” condensed.  The  Stewards  were  required  to  apportion 
the  moneys  to  be  raised  (IF  809),  and  the  Annual  Conference 
to  appoint  an  Estimating  Committee  for  the  Bishops  (IF  473). 

The  Book  Committee  was  rearranged ; provision  was  made 
for  erecting  a building  in  Cincinnati ; the  Depository  at  New 
Orleans  was  discontinued,  and  arrangements  made  for  the 
Editors  and  Publishing  Committees  of  the  several  papers. 
No  more  Depositories  were  to  be  opened,  and  the  salaries  of 
Editors  and  Agents  were  to  be  estimated  by  the  Book  Com- 
mittee. 

After  some  debate  the  Conference  refused  to  elect  a Bishop 
for  Africa  ; to  change  the  section  on  Slavery ; or  to  give  any 
countenance  to  the  agitation  on  the  Slavery  Question. 

XIII.  Conference  of  1840. 

The  eighth  delegated  General  Conference  met  in  Baltimore, 
May  1-June  3,  1840,  Bishops  Soule,  Roberts,  Hedding,  Waugh, 
and  Morris  presiding.  John  A.  Collins  was  chosen  Secretary, 
and  J.  B.  Houghtaling  and  T.  B.  Sargent  were  chosen  Assist- 
ants. Members,  128;  members  of  the  Church,  795,445 ; preach- 
ers, 3,687;  increase,  32,917  members  and  927  preachers. 

The  TOPICS  OF  CHIEF  INTEREST  Were  Slavery  and  those  ques- 
tions relating  to  Church  authority  growing  out  of  it. 

Fraternal  Delegates. — From  the  Wesleyans  in  England, 
Robert  Newton  ; from  the  Wesleyans  in  Canada,  Joseph 
Stinson,  John  and  Egerton  Ryerson,  John  Howard,  and  M. 
Richey.  Bishop  Soule  was  sent  to  England  and  Bishop  Hed- 
ding to  Canada  as  delegates. 

The  Bishops’  Address  was  lengthy,  and  treated  of  current 
topics.  After  alluding  to  the  rise  and  progress  of  Method- 
ism, it  refers  to  the  divine  call  to  the  ministry ; the  duty  of 
the  General  Conference  to  devise  measures  of  progress ; dep- 
recates the  agitation  on  the  subject  of  slavery ; defines  the  con- 
stitutional powers  of  the  General  Conference ; commends  our 
educational  interests,  but  not  the  establishment  of  theological 
schools ; invites  attention  to  the  need  of  a course  of  study ; to 
the  cause  of  missions,  and  to  some  needed  changes  in  the 
Discipline. 

The  Conferences. — Thirty-three ; four  new  ones — Provi- 
dence, Memphis,  Texas,  and  North  Ohio  ; while  the  boundaries 
of  some  others  were  modified. 

Appeals. — D.  Dorchester,  of  New  England,  censured  by 
his  Conference  for  refusing  to  put  motions  not  constitutional 
or  germain,  and  for  adjourning  a Quarterly  Conference  with- 
out vote  of  the  members,  reversed ; J.  V.  Potts,  of  Philadelphia, 
location,  reversed,  then  reconsidered  and  remanded ; Job  Wil- 


44 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


son,  of  Pittsburgh,  reversed ; James  Smith,  of  Philadelphia, 
remanded  ; James  Scott,  of  New  Hampshire,  location,  reversed ; 
Silas  Comfort,  of  Missouri,  condemned  for  admitting  colored 
testimony  against  a white  member,  was  sustained,  but  on 
reconsideration  the  case  was  not  entertained.  In  this  con- 
nection a resolution  was  offered  by  Ignatius  A.  Few  ‘‘  that  it 
is  inexpedient  and  unjustifiable  ” to  permit  a colored  person 
“ to  give  testimony  against  white  persons  in  any  State  where 
they  are  denied  that  privilege  in  trials  at  law,”  and  adopted. 
As  this  caused  great  uneasiness,  a series  of  resolutions  were 
passed,  stating  that  by  this  resolution  it  was  not  designed  to 
declare  that  it  is  inexpedient  for  colored  persons  to  give  testi- 
mony in  States  where  the  courts  allow  it,  or  that  it  is  expe- 
dient in  the  Slave  States,  or  to  express  any  distrust  of  our 
colored  members.  These  last  were  offered  by  Bishop  Soule. 
The  complaint  of  Local  Preachers  from  Westmoreland  that 
the  Baltimore  Conference  refused  ordination  on  the  sole 
ground  of  slaveholding  was  not  entertained,  and  yet  the  Com- 
mittee, unlike  the  one  four  years  before,  thought  the  alleged 
obstacle  ought  to  be  no  bar  to  ordination.  The  Colonization 
Society  was  also  highly  commended. 

Book  Concern. — Agents  at  New  York,  T.  Mason,  G.  Lane; 
at  Cincinnati,  J.  F.  Wright,  L.  Swormstedt.  Editors — Quar- 
terly Keview,  G.  Peck ; Christian  Advocate,  Thomas  E.  Bond ; 
Western  Advocate,  C.  Elliott;  Christian  Apologist,  W.  Nast; 
Ladies’  Kepository,  L.  L.  Hamline ; Southern  Christian  Advo- 
cate, W.  M.  Wightman;  Kichmond  Advocate,  L.  M.  Lee;  and 
Southwestern,  C.  A.  Davis.  Missionary  Secretary,  N.  Bangs. 
Depositories  were  opened  at  Charleston,  Pittsburgh,  and 
Boston.  Moneys  obtained  from  the  Book  Boom  can  only  be 
appropriated  to  the  support  of  the  Preachers. 

An  Annual  Conference  cannot  withhold  Connectional  mon- 
eys from  a superannuated  Preacher,  or  refuse  a location  to  a 
member  in  good  standing,  and  in  examination  of  character 
the  Elders  should  retire. 

Expenses  of  Delegates,  $9,170  20;  deficiency,  $1,061  72, 
and  Book  Concern  ordered  to  pay  it. 

Changes  in  Discipline. — The  chief  changes  were  as  fol- 
lows : The  insertion  of  a section  on  Receiving  Ministers  from 
Other  Denominations  (IT  209) ; Instruction  of  Children  was 
recast  (IT  372) ; the  Bishop  was  allowed  to  appoint  for  more 
than  two  years  to  Literary  Institutions  and  “Military  Posts,” 
etc.  (IT  219) ; to  unite  two  or  more  Circuits  oi-  Stations  for 
Quarterly  Conference  purposes  (IT  226)  ; to  decide  all  questions 
of  law  in  an  Annual  Conference  (IT  224)  ; and  to  adjourn  a 
Conference  when  the  legitimate  business  is  transacted,  as  also 
to  refuse  to  put  a motion  which  he  may  regard  as  unconstitu- 
tional or  not  germane  to  the  business.  The  same  privilege 


Abstract  of  Doings  of  Gen.  Conferences.  45 


was  also  allowed  a Presiding  Elder  in  a Quarterly  Conference. 
“Without  leave  of  Presiding  Elder”  omitted  in  section  on 
Receiving  Preachers,  “ and  religious  ” inserted  in  the  Episco- 
pal Address.  “Distressed”  changed  to  “deficient”  in  the 
section  on  Books.  The  section  on  Missions  provides  for  three 
Secretaries,  one  in  the  West,  and  one  in  the  South,  in  addition 
to  the  one  at  New  York,  and  that  on  Books  is  considerably 
modified.  A Preacher  can  be  received  into  full  connection 
only  after  he  has  been  on  trial  two  years  “ in  the  regular  itin- 
erant work.”  Supernumeraries  who  refuse  to  attend  to  their 
work  not  allowed  to  exercise  their  functions. 

Some  other  topics  were  discussed,  but  did  not  prevail,  such 
as  the  extension  of  the  pastoral  term  to  three  years ; the  right 
of  a Conference  to  locate  a Preacher  without  his  consent ; the 
limit  of  the  Bishop’s  power  of  transfer ; the  giving  an  accused 
member  a voice  in  the  selection  of  a committee ; the  allow- 
ance of  the  President  of  a Conference  to  refer  a case  to  a 
higher  body  for  adjudication ; Lay  Delegation ; moderate 
Episcopacy  and  the  election  of  Presiding  Elders ; a Bishop 
for  Africa,  and  the  restoration  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  rule  on  Tem- 
perance to  the  General  Rules. 

XI Y.  Conference  of  1844. 

The  ninth  delegated  General  Conference  met  in  New  York, 
May  1-June  10,  1844,  Bishops  Soule,  Hedding,  Andrew, 
Waugh,  and  Morris  being  present.  Bishop  Roberts  had  died. 
Thomas  B.  Sargent,  James  B.  Houghtaling,  and  W.  Kenney  were 
chosen  Secretaries.  Members  of  the  Church,  1, 171, 356 ; preach- 
ers, 4,621;  increase  of  members,  475,911;  of  preachers,  984. 

The  LEADING  topic:  slaveholding  in  the  ministry. 

Fraternal  relations  were  maintained  with  the  Wesleyans  of 
England  and  Canada  and  the  Evangelical  Association. 

The  Episcopal  Address  notices  the  death  of  Bishop  Rob- 
erts; the  itinerant  system  as  related  to  Bishops,  Presiding 
Elders,  Pastors,  Circuits,  the  local  tendencies,  and  the  term 
of  ministerial  service ; education  in  schools  and  by  the  press ; 
and  Romanism. 

Appeals. — The  subject  of  slavery  came  before  the  Confer- 
ence in  the  appeal  of  Francis  A.  Harding,  of  the  Baltimore 
Conference,  expelled  for  holding  slaves  through  his  wife,  the 
decision  of  the  Annual  Conference  being  affirmed,  117  to  56; 
Bradford  Frazee,  of  Michigan,  for  location,  reversed ; Luman 
H.  Allen,  of  North  Ohio,  suspended,  affirmed ; William  Hous- 
ton, of  Baltimore,  for  location,  reversed  ; J.  S.  Lent,  of  Gene- 
see, for  location,  affirmed. 

The  QUESTION  OF  slavery  overshadowed  every  other.  Pe- 
titions flooded  the  Conference  in  favor  of  rescinding  the 
resolutions  of  1840  on  the  testimony  of  colored  persons,  of 


46 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


excluding  slavery  from  the  Episcopacy,  and  from  the  Church 
itself.  The  obnoxious  resolutions  were  rescinded.  In  the 
mean  time  it  was  found  that  Bishop  Andrew  held' two  slaves 
by  inheritance,  and  had  obtained  others  through  marriage. 
A resolution  was  offered  by  A.  Griffith  that  he  be  requested 
to  resign,  but  a substitute  finally  passed  requesting  him  “ to 
desist  from  the  exercise  of  his  office  so  long  as  this  impedi- 
ment remains.”  A postponement  was  proposed  to  the  next 
General  Conference  by  the  Bishops,  which  failed,  when  Dr. 
Capers  proposed  to  organize  two  General  Conferences,  for  the 
North  and  South,  which  also  failed. 

The  Southern  delegates  entered  their  protest,  and  a new 
statement  of  the  case  was  prepared  by  a committee  appointed  for 
the  purpose ; but  all  efforts  at  pacification  were  in  vain ; the 
storm  so  long  lowering  in  the  distance  had  burst  in  violence 
on  the  Church,  and  all  the  issues  were  to  be  met.  A com- 
mittee of  nine  was  appointed,  which  drew  the  scheme  or  Plan 
of  Separation  that  resulted  in  the  division  of  the  Church. 

The  Mission  Cause  received  a due  share  of  attention.  The 
Bishops  were  allowed  to  form  German  Districts;  Dr.  Nast 
was  sent  to  Germany ; the  Constitution  of  the  Society  modi- 
fied, and  a plan  devised  for  raising  money  by  encouraging  the 
organization  of  auxiliary  societies,  and  defining  the  duties  of 
Presiding  Elders  and  Pastors. 

The  observance  of  the  Sabbath  was  urged,  and  the  Preach- 
ers required  to  preach  on  it. 

The  PUBLISHING  INTERESTS  Were  reviewed.  The  period- 
icals were  continued,  and  the  Northern  Advocate  was  adopt- 
ed. The  Book  Agents  and  Editors  were  allowed  to  select 
their  Conferences  for  membership ; were  required  to  build  in 
Cincinnati ; to  reduce  the  price  of  books  as  far  as  possible ; 
to  abbreviate  obituary  notices. 

The  expense  of  the  General  Conference  was  |9,467  75,  and 
a surplus  of  $143  22  was  paid  to  the  Book  Agents,  which, 
together  with  former  collections,  nearly  balanced  the  accounts 
of  the  preceding  General  Conference. 

The  Sunday-School  Department  was  to  be  managed  by 
an  Editor ; the  Constitution  was  changed,  and  schools  asked 
to  contribute. 

The  Conferences  now  numbered  forty.  Vermont,  North 
Indiana,  Indian  Mission,  West  Texas,  and  Florida  were  new; 
a few  of  the  old  ones  modified. 

Changes  in  the  Discipline. — ‘‘Bibles  and  Bible  Socie- 
ties ” was  inserted  in  the  order  of  Conference  business ; the 
Bishop  was  not  allowed  to  continue  a Preacher  in  the  same 
Charge  more  than  two  years  in  six,  nor  in  the  same  city  more 
than  four  years  in  succession,  nor  return  him  till  he  had  been 
absent  six  years  (H  219) ; nor  to  reappoint  a Presiding  Elder 


Abstract  of  Doings  op  Gen.  Conferences.  47 

to  a District  till  lie  had  been  absent  six  years  (IT  230).  The 
Presiding  Elder  was  required  to  report  to  the  Conference  the 
names  of  Preachers  who  refused  to  obey  the  rules  (IT  236). 
The  course  of  study  was  extended  to  four  years,  and  to  be  pre- 
scribed by  the  Bishops  only  (IF  225)  ; the  Preacher  was  to  secure 
contributions  in  the  schools  (IF  372) ; and  the  estimate  of  the 
salary  of  a Bishop  was  to  be  submitted  to  the  Conference. 
The  section  on  Missions  was  recast  (IF  379),  and  that  on  Books 
modified  in  regard  to  Editors  and  Agents  and  the  salaries  of 
the  several  departments  or  establishments.  A change  of  the 
Sixth  Restrictive  Rule  was  recommended  to  the  Conferences. 

Elections. — Bishops : E.  S.  Janes  and  L.  L.  Hamline. 
Book  Agents  at  Hew  York:  G.  Lane  and  C.  B.  Tippett;  at 
Cincinnati,  Swormstedt  and  Mitchell.  Editors:  Quarterly 
Review,  George  Peck ; Advocate,  Thomas  E.  Bond ; Mission- 
ary Secretary,  Charles  Pitman;  Ladies’  Repository,  Edward 
Thomson;  Western  Advocate,  C.  Elliott;  Apologist,  W.  Hast; 
Richmond  Advocate,  L.  M.  Lee ; Southern  Advocate,  W.  M. 
Wightman  ; South-western,  J.  B.  M’Ferren;  Horthern,  H. 
Rounds ; Sunday-School  Advocate  and  Books,  D.  P.  Kidder. 

Editors  of  the  Discipline,  G.  Peck,  H.  Bangs,  T.  E.  Bond. 

XY.  Conference  1848. 

The  tenth  delegated  General  Conference  met  at  Pittsburgh, 
May  1-June  1,  1848,  and  was  composed  of  one  hundred  and 
fifty-one  members,  Bishops  Hedding,  Waugh,  Morris,  Janes, 
and  Hamline  presiding.  J.  M.  Trimble,  J.  T.  Peck,  John 
Fraser,  and  L.  A.  Eddy,  Secretaries.  Members  of  the  Church, 
639,066;  preachers,  3,841;  decrease  of  members,  532,290;  of 
preachers,  780. 

The  LEADING  TOPICS  relate  to  the  issues  with  the  Church 
South,  and  the  enlargement  of  the  work. 

The  Pastoral  Address  notices  the  improvement  of  the 
Church;  admonishes  the  people  to  maintain  her  purity  by 
discipline,  observance  of  the  Sabbath,  education  of  our  chil- 
dren, and  temperance ; and  touches  on  the  troubles  growing 
out  of  the  separation. 

Appeals. — Ezra  Sprague,  of  Troy,  expelled,  the  case  re- 
manded; JohnW.  Osborn,  of  Baltimore,  expelled,  remanded; 
D.  B.  SnifFen,  of  Oneida,  expelled,  affirmed. 

The  administration  of  the  Bishops  was  approved  in  the  case 
of  J.  H.  Maffit,  as  also  that  of  the  Preacher  at  Centenary 
Church,  Brooklyn,  Rev.  B.  Griffin,  who  maintained  his  right 
to  the  pulpit  against  the  trustees. 

Fraternal  relations  were  maintained  with  the  Wesleyans  of 
England  and  Canada. 

The  five  hundred  dollars  due  the  Missionary  Society  from  the 
Wyandottes  was  relinquished;  the  separation  of  the  Domestic 


48 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


and  Foreign  work  disapproved,  but  an  Annual  Conference 
allowed  to  maintain  a Domestic  Society  by  a two  thirds  vote; 
and  smaller  appropriations  to  Liberia  were  recommended. 

The  resolution  of  1840  on  the  Westmoreland  case,  maintain- 
ing that 'Slaveholding  is  no  bar  to  orders  or  office  in  the 
Church,  was  rescinded. 

The  importance  of  Christian  education  was  recognized ; the 
various  institutions  of  the  Church  were  noticed,  and  commend- 
ed to  the  patronage  and  support  of  our  people.  The  Trustees 
of  the  Chartered  Fund  were  authorized  to  apply  to  the  Legis- 
lature of  Pennsylvania  for  such  a change  in  their  Charter  as 
would  allow  them  to  increase  their  property  and  to  fill  vacan- 
cies in  their  Board. 

Publishing  Interests. — The  Agents  were  allowed  to  sell 
houses  in  Crosby-street,  to  open  Sunday-school  Depositories 
in  each  Conference,  and  to  regulate  the  discount.  The  Edi- 
tors were  forbidden  to  take  extra  pay  for  literary  productions, 
as  they  were  expected  to  devote  their  whole  time  to  their 
work.  Their  traveling  expenses  were  to  include  only  those 
of  moving  to  their  places  and  those  incident  to  visiting  the 
Conferences.  The  Book  Committee  was  formerly  composed 
of  Editors  and  six  ministers  chosen  by  several  Annual  Con- 
ferences ; it  was  now  to  consist  of  seven  Traveling  Ministers 
chosen  by  the  General  Conference;  that  at  the  West  also  of 
seven  chosen  in  the  same  way.  The  Depositories  in  the 
South  were  closed  up,  and  the  interchange  of  books  and 
plates  between  New  York  and  Cincinnati  was  regulated. 

A committee  of  seven  was  raised  to  revise  the  Hymn  Book 
and  publish  with  approval  of  the  Bishops.  The  Agents  were 
authorized  to  issue  German  books;  the  German  work  was 
commended  to  the  Sunday-School  Union,  and  the  Canada 
brethren  were  to  have  books  for  the  next  four  years  at  cost. 

Our  RELATIONS  WITH  THE  Church,  South,  Were  inharmo- 
nious. It  demanded  the  division  of  the  property  of  the  Church, 
and  sent  a visitor  and  commissioners,  neither  of  whom  was 
received.  The  Plan  of  Separation  of  1844  was  declared  to  be 
“null,”  as  the  Conferences  non-concurred,  and  as  the  South 
had  not  awaited  the  “ contingency  ” contemplated  in  the 
Plan,  and  had  moreover  committed  sundry  “ infractions  of 
the  Plan.”  But  as  the  Conference  was  desirous  of  amicably 
adjusting  the  matter,  the  Book  Agents  were  authorized  to 
refer  the  whole  question  to  arbitration ; and  in  case,  on  taking 
legal  counsel,  they  found  they  had  not  authority  to  do  so,  the 
Bishops  were  requested  to  submit  to  the  Conferences  a change 
of  the  Sixth  Restrictive  Rule  allowing  it. 

Resolutions. — The  Conference  declared,  in  reference  to 
“the  Plan  of  Separation,”  that  the  General  Conference  has  no 
authority  to  divide  the  Church ; that  each  member  may  re- 


Abstract  of  Doings  of  Gen.  Conferences.  49 


main  in  the  Church  till  convicted  of  guilt ; that  he  can  then 
be  excluded  only  by  regular  trial ; and  hence  that  those  mem- 
bers in  the  South  still  remain  in  the  Church.  The  Conference 
also  resolved  that  a Presiding  Elder  has  no  right  to  employ  a 
Local  Preacher  without  the  recommend  of  a Quarterly  Con- 
ference ; that  a certificate  is  valid  till  the  member  has  a rea- 
sonable opportunity  to  present  it ; that  the  member  holding 
is  amenable  to  the  Church  receiving  his  letter ; that  testimony 
before  a committee  may  be  used  in  the  trial  of  a Minister 
before  the  Conference;  “that  questions  relating  to  the  ad- 
missibility of  testimony  are  questions  of  law;”  that  when  a 
Preacher,  who,  differing  in  judgment  with  the  majority,  refers 
the  case  to  the  Quarterly  Conference,  “it  is  an  application 
for  a new  trial ;”  that  new  evidence  in  a case  of  appeal  is  in 
no  case  admissible. 

The  Conference  also  held  that  an  Annual  Conference  can 
investigate  the  case  of  a member  only  by  the  Rules  for  Trial ; 
can  refer  a case  to  a Presiding  Elder ; that  a superannuated 
Minister,  living  out  of  the  bounds  of  his  Conference,  is  not  a 
member  of  the  Quarterly  Conference  where  he  resides,  has  no 
rights  in  the  Society,  but  may  attend  class ; that  a Preacher 
whose  case  is  remanded  stands  as  an  accused  member,  (see 
case  of  Sprague  of  Troy;)  that  the  documents  employed  by 
the  General  Conference  may  be  used  in  the  new  trial;  and 
that  a Conference  may  take  testimony  by  a commission. 

Elections. — Book  Agents  at  New  York,  Lane  and  Scott; 
at  Cincinnati,  Swormstedt  and  Power.  Editors:  Advocate, 
A.  Stevens,  who  resigned,  and  G.  Peck  was  chosen;  Western, 
M.  Simpson;  Apologist,  W.  Nast;  Pittsburgh,  W.  Hunter; 
Northern,  W.  Hosmer;  Sunday-School  Advocate  and  Sunday- 
School  Books,  D.  P.  Kidder;  Quarterly  Review,  John  M’Clin- 
tock  ; Missionary  Secretary,  C.  Pitman. 

To  write  a History  of  the  Quadrennium,  C.  Elliott. 

Changes  in  the  Discipline.  — The  arrangement  was 
changed  by  Rev.  T.  Spicer.  The  Annual  Conferences  were 
to  report  collections  for  “the  Bible  Society”  (^\  105),  the 
members  and  probationers  separately ; and  tlie  question  and 
answer  in  relation  to  electing  Bishops  were  omitted.  The  pro- 
visions on  Quarterly  Conferences  were  made  a separate  sec- 
tion, and  the  Conference  was  no  longer  deemed  a Board  of 
Managers  for  the  Sunday-School  Union. 

The  Bishops  were  allowed  to  appoint  for  more  than  two 
years  the  Missionary  Secretary,  Editors  and  Agents  at  Au- 
burn and  Pittsburgh,  missionaries  to  the  Welsh,  Swedes,  and 
Norwegians,  and  naval  stations.  They  were  permitted  to  ap- 
point an  Agent  for  the  German  Publishing  Fund,  to  form  the 
Districts,  and  to  prepare  a Course  of  Study. 

Presiding  Elders  were  to  direct  candidates  to  the  Course  of 
4 


50 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


Study,  and  explain  to  them  that  no  wrong  is  done  them  if  not 
admitted.  The  section  on  Preachers  in  Charge  has  in  head- 
ing “on  trial,”  and  omits  the  giving  of  the  Discipline;  col- 
lections and  reports  were  regulated,  and  the  certificate  re- 
vised. Sunday-school  Societies,  instead  of  the  Quarterly 
Conferences,  were  made  auxiliary,  and  each  scholar  asked  to 
contribute  a penny  a quarter  (IT  372). 

The  Trial  of  Bishops  was  made  a separate  section ; that  of 
Traveling  Ministers  distinguishes  between  trial  at  Conference 
and  in  the  interval,  adding  a provision  for  the  latter  (TT  320), 
and  also  for  failure  in  business  (IT  325) ; and  that  on  Location 
for  “unacceptability”  changed  so  as  to  allow  the  one  located 
to  defend  himself  before  the  Conference  (IT  327).  The  Secre- 
tary of  Conference  was  required  to  preserve  the  records,  in- 
cluding charge  and  testimony  (IT  112).  Trial  of  Members 
slightly  changed. 

Local  and  Located  Preachers  were  made  amenable  to  the 
Quarterly  Conference  (H  298)  ; were  not  excused  from  meeting 
in  class  by  “ distance ;”  and  the  requirement  on  spirituous 
1 liquors  omitted.  A provision  was  made  to  try  a Local 
* Preacher  who  fails  in  business  (IF  335). 

The  clause  in  the  section  on  the  Lord’s  Supper  excluding  a 
non-member  without  “ a token  ” was  omitted  (IT  42).  The 

[General  Rules  were  changed  by  restoring  Wesley’s  original 
rule  on  the  Sale  and  Use  of  Spirituous  Liquors  (IF  34). 

The  Conferences  now  number  thirty-one,  a loss  of  nine  in 
the  South.  The  new  ones  are  New  York  East,  East  Maine, 
West  Virginia,  California,  and  Oregon.  The  bounds  of  others 
were  little  changed.  The  section  on  Building  Churches  was 
distributed  into  three — on  Building,  Deed,  and  Trustees.  The 
estimate  was  made  subject  to  the  action  of  the  Quarterly  Con- 
ference, and  the  foot-notes  on  Supernumerary  and  Superannu- 
ated Preachers  incorporated  in  the  text.  Missions : Domestic 
Societies  allowed,  and  Auxiliary  Societies  to  be  formed  on 
Mission  Stations.  Chartered  Fund  as  above.  The  section 
on  Books  was  modified  in  what  relates  to  the  South  and  Book 
Committee.  (See  above.)  The  Bishops  were  allowed  to  em- 
ploy colored  Preachers. 

The  Conference  after  debate  refused  to  fraternize  with  the 
South ; to  pronounce  a member  withdrawn  simply  by  his 
saying  he  is ; to  separate  the  Domestic  and  Foreign  Mission 
work ; to  organize  a Delegated  Annual  Conference  as  a Court 
of  Appeals,  as  advised  by  the  Bishops;  to  organize  Colored 
Conferences;  to  extend  the  probation  of  Preachers  to  four 
years;  to  change  the  form  of  the  Advocate  to  quarto;  and 
to  adopt  Zion’s  Herald. 

Editors  of  the  Discipline : Spicer,  M’Clintock,  George,  and 
J.  T.  Peck. 


Abstract  of  Doings  of  Gen.  Conferences.  51 


XYI.  Conference  of  1852. 

The  eleventh  delegated  General  Conference  met  at  Boston, 
May  1-June  1,  1852,  and  was  composed  of  one  hundred  and 
seventy-eight  delegates.  Bishops  Waugh,  Morris,  and  Janes 
were  present.  Bishop  Hedding  had  died,  and  Hamline,  in 
consequence  of  ill  health,  resigned.  The  Board  was  rein- 
forced by  the  election  of  Levi  Scott,  Matthew  Simpson,  Ed- 
ward R.  Ames,  and  Osmon  C.  Baker.  Secretaries,  J.  M. 
Trimble  and  B.  Green. 

The  Episcopal  Address  notes  the  death  of  Bishop  Hed- 
ding, the  general  prosperity  of  the  Church,  the  condition  and 
prospects  of  Methodism,  the  itinerancy,  revisions,  education 
in  schools  and  by  the  press,  and  the  reduced  Episcopal  force. 

Appeals. — Ezra  Sprague,  of  Troy,  affirmed;  J.  M.  Pease, 
of  the  Hew  York  Conference,  complaint  for  withholding  his 
dividends,  ordered  to  be  paid ; J.  S.  Inskip,  of  Ohio,  for  con- 
tumacy, reversed ; I.  H.  M’Abee,  of  Pittsburgh,  case  remand- 
ed ; G.  Taylor,  of  Michigan,  for  maladministration,  affirmed ; 
D.  J.  Snow,  of  Illinois,  reversed;  H.  R.  Peck,  of  Black  River, 
affirmed. 

The  Publishing  Interests.  — The  claims  of  the  Book 
Room  on  various  parties  were  referred  to  the  Agents.  The 
Agents  might  import  German  books,  and  sell  ours  to  our 
agents  in  Germany  at  the  lowest  rate,  extending  a credit  of 
$500.  Depositories  and  papers  established  in  Chicago,-  San 
Francisco,  and  St.  Louis.  The  management  of  the  suit  against 
the  Book  Room  begun  by  the  Church,  South,  was  committed 
to  a commission  with  full  powers.  The  Agents  were  to  send 
the  Advocate  gratis  to  Preachers’  widows;  to  issue  the  Sun- 
day-School Advocate  weekly  on  good  paper;  to  start  the 
Rational  Magazine,  and  issue  the  revised  Catechisms.  Ex- 
penses of  delegates,  $7,533  65;  deficiency,  $2,258  15,  to  be 
paid  by  the  Agents. 

The  MISSION  CAUSE  was  thoroughly  reviewed.  The  Bishops 
were  to  call  together  the  colored  Preachers  for  consultation; 
to  visit  Liberia;  to  establish  a Mission  in  Italy;  and  to  or- 
dain a missionary  Bishop  when  the  Restrictive  Rule  should 
be  changed. 

The  Conference  ordered  the  publication  of  the  Journals  of 
the  General  Conferences  from  the  beginning ; that  L.  M.  Lee 
be  allowed  to  copy  those  of  1844.  The  enterprise  of  erecting 
a Metropolitan  Church  in  Washington  was  sanctioned  ; a day 
of  prayer  recommended  for  the  raising  up  of  more  ministers,  and 
the  vote  requiring  that  reports  and  documents  be  journalized 
rescinded.  The  censure  of  a member  by  an  Annual  Confer- 
ence for  uniting  with  a secret  society  was  determined  not  to 


52 


HiSTOllY  OF  THE  DISCIPLINE. 


be  allowable,  without  the  society  is  known  to  be  opposed  to 
the  Discipline. 

Kevisals. — The  arrangement  was  further  changed.  The 
Second  Restrictive  Rule  changed  and  referred  to  the  Confer- 
ences for  concurrence.  The  Bishop  was  made  President  of 
the  Annual  Conference  (IF  104) ; probationers  in  Conference 
named  as  members  (IF  101) ; Conference  was  to  allow  the 
widows  and  orphans  of  Bishops,  and  the  Book  Agents  were 
to  pay  the  claims  (IF  473) ; and  also  for  quarterage  and  travel- 
ing expenses. 

The  Superintendent  of  the  Sunday-school  and  the  Mission 
Committee  were  allowed  seats  in  the  Quarterly  Conference ; and 
the  section  further  provided  for  a secretary  in  a question  and 
answer  and  for  the  routine  of  business.  The  Preacher  in  Charge 
was  to  examine  Leaders ; to  catechise  the  children ; form  Bible 
classes,  and  give  Sabbath  .employment  to  Local  Preachers 
(IF  261,  376);  the  Local  Preacher  was  made  amenable  to  the 
Quarterly  Conference  for  ‘'his  Christian  character  and  minis- 
terial office  ” (IF  298) ; the  paragraph  in  relation  to  pews  was 
omitted,  and  free  Churches  were  to  be  only  “ wherever  practica- 
ble ” C^F  496) ; and  each  Annual  Conference  was  allowed  to 
determine  which  of  the  superannuates  should  be  claimants  on 
the  funds  (^  489).  The  section  on  Missions  was  entirely  re- 
cast by  Dr.  Durbin ; a new  chapter  on  Tracts  was  added ; and 
various  changes  in  that  on  “books”  relating  to  agencies  and 
periodicals  were  made. 

The  Conferences  are  thirty-nine,  eight  being  new,  namely, 
Wyoming,  Cincinnati,  S.  E.  Indiana,  N.  W.  Indiana,  South- 
ern Illinois,  California,  Arkansas,  and  N.  Indiana. 

The  revival  of  the  mission  spirit  and  the  extension  of  th^ 
work  at  home  and  abroad  were  LEADma  themes. 

Elections. — Book  Agents  at  New  York,  Carlton  & Phil- 
lips ; at  Cincinnati,  Swormstedt  & Poe.  Editors : Quarterly 
Review,  John  M’Clintock;  Christian  Advocate,  Thomas  E. 
Bond;  Sunday-School  Advocate,  D.  P.  Kidder;  Magazine, 
A.  Stevens;  Ladies’  Repository,  W.  C.  Larrabee ; Western 
Advocate,  C.  Elliott ; Apologist,  W.  JSFast ; Northern,  W.  Hos- 
mer;  North-western,  J.  O.  Watson;  Pittsburgh,  H.  J.  Clark; 
California  Advocate,  S.  D.  Simonds;  Missionary  Secretary, 
J.  P.  Durbin. 

The  Conference  considered  but  refused  to  sanction  the  fol- 
lowing : To  extend  the  term  of  ministerial  probation  to  four 
years ; to  separate  the  missionary  work  into  home  and  foreign 
departments;  to  organize  a new  court  of  appeals  for  Local 
Preachers;  to  sanction  the  leaving  a Preacher  without  an  ap- 
pointment for  trial  by  the  Presiding  Elder,  as  had  been  done 
with  Orrin  Pier ; to  collect  and  arrange  the  Episcopal  decis- 
ions ; and  to  sanction  Lay  Delegation,  the  argument  against 


Abstract  of  Doings  of  Gen.  Conferences.  63 


being  embodied  in  a report  by  Bishop  Simpson,  which  was 
adopted  almost  unanimously. 

XVII.  Conference  of  1856. 

The  twelfth  delegated  General  Conference  met  at  Indian- 
apolis, May  1-June  4,  1856,  and  was  composed  of  two  hum 
dred  and  seventeen  members.  W.  L.  Harris  was  chosen  Sec- 
retary. Bishops  as  before. 

There  was  an  interchange  of  fraternal  greetings  with  the 
Wesleyan  bodies  of  England,  Ireland,  Canada,  and  France, 
and  the  Congregational  Union  of  England  and  Wales.  Drs. 
Hannah  and  .Jobson  came  as  delegates  from  England,  and 
Simpson  and  M’Clintock  were  sent  in  return. 

Slavery  and  various  reforms  in  our  economy,  as  Lay  Dele- 
gation, the  election  and  stationing  of  the  Presiding  Elders, 
and  the  term  of  ministerial  service,  were  the  leading  ques- 
tions OF  THE  Conference. 

Appeals. — Eli  Dennison,  of  ISTew  York,  reversed;  D.  J. 
Snow,  of  Illinois,  remanded;  L.  D.  Harlan,  of  Cincinnati,  af- 
firmed ; J.  JST.  M’Abee,  of  Pittsburgh,  reversed ; J.  M.  Snow, 
of  Wisconsin,  remanded. 

The  Episcopal  Address  notices  the  general  prosperity  of 
the  Church ; some  needed  changes  in  the  Discipline ; educa- 
tion ; our  publishing,  Sunday-school,  and  missionary  interests, 
and  the  vexing  question  of  slavery  on  the  border.  The  tail 
of  the  serpent  was  still  vital,  and  it  was  desired  to  extinguish 
it  by  excluding  all  slaveholders  from  the  Church  by  changing 
the  General  Rule. 

Education  was  considered,  and  the  various  institutions 
commended  to  the  favor  of  the  people,  especially  an  institu- 
tion for  people  of  color,  and  the  theological  seminaries.  Aid 
was  asked  for  Ireland.  The  Conference  asks  for  statistics  of 
our  institutions,  and  deprecates  any  further  multiplication  of 
them  at  present. 

The  CAUSE  OF  MISSIONS  was  reviewed.  Liberia  was  allowed 
to  choose  a Bishop  by  vote  of  two  thirds,  with  jurisdiction 
confined  to  Africa,  and  to  have  the  usual  discount  on  our 
books,  A Conference  was  ordered  for  Germany,  and  the 
Board  allowed  to  extend  our  publishing  interests  there,  as 
also  to  corresponding  Wesleyan  bodies. 

The  Book  Agents  were  allowed  to  give  Local  Preachers 
the  benefit  of  the  clerical  discount;  recommended  to  pub- 
lish a cheap  Commentary  and  antislavery  tracts;  to  print 
blanks  for  Preachers ; to  purchase  land  and  build  in  Chicago ; 
to  commence  a paper  in  Oregon,  and  to  make  a larger  outlay 
on  the  Christian  Advocate.  Expenses,  $10,693  02;  deficien- 
cy, $8,426  10,  paid  by  the  Book  Agents. 


54 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


The  Metropolitan  Church  was  commended  to  the  liberal 
consideration  of  our  people,  and  the  Bishops  were  invited  to 
supply  the  pulpit  from  the  different  sections  of  the  Church. 

Eevisals. — The  arrangement  was  somewhat  changed.  A 
new  section  was  introduced  on  “ Baptized  Children the 
ratio  of  representation  in  the  General  Conference  was  changed 
from  “ twenty-one  ” to  “ twenty-seven,”  and  the  Second  Re- 
strictive Rule  from  “thirty”  to  “forty-five.”  The  change  was 
referred  to  the  Conferences.  Provision  was  made  for  calling  an 
extra  General  Conference  (IF  88).  The  section  on  Bands  was 
omitted,  and  one  on  the  Privileges  of  Colored  Members  in- 
serted ; an  Annual  Conference  allowed  to  change  its  place  of 
sitting  ad  interim  (IT  103) ; the  section  on  Trial  of  Members 
modified,  and  the  Ritual  referred  to  a committee  of  five,  who 
were  to  report  to  a future  General  Conference.  The  Bishops 
were  no  longer  allowed  to  station  a Preacher  for  more  than 
two  years  in  “ New  Orleans the  restriction  on  returning  a 
Preacher  to  the  same  city  taken  off  (IT  219) ; and  they  might 
appoint  for  more  than  two  years  a “ State  ” Bible  Agent. 
The  Sunday-schools  were  to  be  auxiliary  to  the  Sunday-School 
Union,  and  each  Conference  was  to  report  their  number ; the  male 
Superintendent,  approved,  was  made  a member  of  Quarterly 
Conference  (IT  128)  ; the  Preacher  was  no  longer  required  to  have 
men  and  women  sit  apart,  but  to  report  to  the  Quarterly 
Meeting  the  names  of  those  received  and  excluded  (IF  265) ; 
and  to  embrace  in  his  report  to  the  Quarterly  Conference  the 
Sunday-schools  (IF  266). 

The  section  on  the  Instruction  of  Children  was  recast ; also 
that  on  Singing;  Ministers  might  be  tried  by  committee 
(IF  330) ; the  General  Conference  might  try  appeals  in  the  same 
way ; and  a superannuated  Preacher  residing  out  of  the  bounds 
of  his  Conference  “ shall  have  a seat  in  the  Quarterly  Confer- 
ence, and  all  the  privileges  of  membership  in  the  Church 
where  he  may  reside”  (IF  296).  The  Quarterly  Conference 
was  allowed  to  order  a new  trial  for  a dissatisfied  member 
(IF  348) ; the  trial  was  to  be  in  the  presence  of  the  “ Preacher 
in  Charge”  instead  of  “a  Bishop,”  etc.  (IF  336)  ; and  exact 
minutes  to  be  kept  (IF  336,  363)  by  the  Preacher.  The  Dis- 
trict Stewards  were  to  meet  “ annually  ” (IF  478) ; Publishing 
Committees  for  the  Local  Advocates  (see  section  on  Books) ; 
the  number  of  Stewards  was  changed  from  “seven”  to 
“ nine and  the  widows  and  orphans  of  Bishops  to  draw 
from  the  Book  Room. 

The  Conferences  were  now  forty-seven ; Delaware,  Detroit, 
Peoria,  West  Wisconsin,  Upper  Iowa,  Kansas  and  Nebraska, 
Newark,  and  German  Mission  being  new.  Some  changes  in 
the  boundaries  of  others.  The  German  work  was  divided  into 
nine  Districts  attached  to  various  English  Conferences, 


Abstract  of  Doings  of  Gen.  Conferences.  55 


Elections. — Book  Agents  at  New  York,  Carlton  & Porter; 
Cincinnati,  Swormstedt  & Poe.  Editors:  Quarterly,  D.  D. 
Whedon;  Advocate,  A.  Stevens;  Sunday-School  Advocate, 

B.  Wise;  Magazine  and  Tracts,  J.  Floy;  Western,  C.  Kings- 
ley; Apologist,  W.  Nast;  Ladies’  Kepository,  T>.  W.  Clark; 
Northern,  F.  G.  Hibbard;  Pittsburgh,  I.  N.  Baird;  North- 
western, J.  V.  Watson. 

Delegates  to  England,  Bishop  Simpson  and  J.  M’Clintock ; 
to  Canada,  Kaymond,  Hamilton,  and  Berry. 

The  Conference  considered  but  refused  to  sanction  the  ex- 
tension of  the  pastoral  term ; the  division  of  the  mission  work 
into  home  and  foreign;  the  modification  of  the  Presiding 
Eldership,  either  by  electing  or  stationing  the  incumbents ; a 
court  of  appeals,  but  ordered  in  its  stead  a committee ; the 
exclusion  of  slavery  from  the  Church,  and  the  insertion  of  the 
laws  of  evidence  in  the  Discipline. 

The  Editor  of  the  Discipline  was  W.  L.  Harris. 

XYIII.  Conference  of  1860. 

The  thirteenth  delegated  General  Conference  assembled  in 
Buffalo,  May  1-June  4,  1860,  and  was  composed  of  two  hun- 
dred and  twenty-one  delegates.  W.  L.  Harris,  Secretary. 
The  Bishops  remain  the  same  as  four  years  ago,  save  Waugh, 
who  had  died. 

Slavery  and  Lay  Delegation  were  leading  topics. 

The  Episcopal  Address  notices  the  death  of  Bishop  Waugh 
and  members  of  the  former  Conference ; a missionary  Bishop ; 
education,  tracts,  our  publishing  interests,  and  missions;  the 
pastoral  work ; changes  in  the  Discipline,  and  their  adminis- 
tration. 

Appeals. — A.  Wright,  of  N.  Ohio,  reversed ; G.  C.  Creevey, 
of  New  York  East,  reversed;  W.  H.  Sheets,  of  South-eastern 
Indiana,  remanded;  G.  0.  Holmes,  of  Kock  River,  reversed; 

C.  W.  Batchellor,  of  Rock  River,  remanded;  O.  F.  Morse,  of 
Wyoming,  remanded;  J.  W.  Wood,  of  Wisconsin,  affirmed; 
A.  S.  Wightman,  of  Black  River,  affirmed;  P.  H.  Smith,  of 
Troy,  remanded. 

The  MISSION  CAUSE  was  prosperous.  The  work  in  Germany 
was  enlarging,  and  the  Board  was  authorized  to  establish  a 
Theological  Institute  there  ; the  field  to  be  visited  by  the 
Bishops.  The  doings  of  the  Missionary  Board  were  approved ; 
a Mission  Conference  authorized  in  India,  and  the  Presiding 
Elders  were  requested  to  furnish  the  Missionary  Committee 
with  a written  statement  of  the  home  work  in  their  districts. 

The  Publishing  Interests  were  in  good  condition.  The 
Agents  were  ordered  to  issue  a Teachers’  Journal  and  gradu- 
ated text-books  for  Sunday-schools  ; to  discontinue  the 


66 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


Magazine,  and  to  purchase  property  in  New  York,  Boston, 
and  Pittsburgh.  They  were  allowed  also  to  open  a Deposi- 
tory in  California ; to  issue  the  Central  Advocate,  and  to  set- 
tle with  all  who  are  indebted  to  the  House,  whose  cases  have 
come  to  the  General  Conference.  The  tract  publications  wei« 
placed  in  charge  of  the  Sunday-School  Editor. 

Expenses  of  the  Delegates,  $10,352  53 ; deficiency,  $3,717  19, 
to  be  paid  by  the  Agents. 

The  Conference  favored  total  abstinence  and  prohibition  of 
the  sale  of  liquor ; ordered  the  Keports,  majority  and  minor- 
ity, to  be  published  with  the  Journals  of  the  Conference,  and 
determined  to  celebrate  the  Centenary  of  American  Method- 
ism, and  appointed  a Committee  of  Correspondence  on  that 
subject.  The  statistics  of  our  educational  institutions  were 
also  given. 

Eesolves. — The  President  of  a Quarterly  or  Annual  Con- 
ference may  refuse  to  put  a motion  when  deemed  unconstitu- 
tional, irrelevant,  or  one  that  contravenes  his  decisions  of  law 
questions.  A case  remanded  by  a Quarterly  Conference 
leaves  the  member  “ accused one  restored  by  the  Confer- 
ence, for  mal-action  of  the  Pastor,  is  restored  to  membership, 
not  to  good  character ; and  notice  given  by  a Traveling  Preacher 
in  the  interval  of  Conference  that  he  withdraws  bars  his 
appeal. 

When  a member  has  forfeited  his  right  to  appeal  the  Quar- 
terly Conference  cannot  restore  it ; a member  not  formally 
received  into  the  Church  cannot  plead  that  non-reception  as  a 
bar  to  trial  in  case  of  alleged  crime ; the  President  of  a trial 
cannot  give  a charge ; transfers  date  from  the  time  they  are 
given  unless  the  Bishop  specify  otherwise,  and  they  should 
not  be  made  for  special  cases,  nor  as  the  result  of  negotia- 
tions. Each  administrator  of  Discipline  is  responsible  for 
his  acts,  and  cannot  plead  Episcopal  decisions ; the  complaints 
against  Bishops  in  the  General  Conference  should  not  be  made 
without  due  notice. 

Revisals. — The  Discipline  was  modified  greatly  in  its  ar- 
rangement by  Rev.  Dr.  Osbon.  The  ratio  of  representation 
in  the  General  Conference  was  changed  from  twenty-seven  to 
thirty.  The  Annual  Conference  was  required  to  report  to  the 
Sunday-School  Union ; the  supernumerary  relation  was  struck 
out ; an  order  of  business  inserted  in  the  section  on  Quarterly 
Conferences ; and  the  Bishop  was  allowed  to  appoint  for  more 
than  two  years  to  the  Five  Points  ” and  “ Paris  (IT  219),  as 
also  required  to  prescribe  a Course  of  Study  for  candidates  for 
admission  to  Conference  (IT  225),  and  allowed  to  unite  two  or 
more  Charges  “for  Quarterly  Conference  purposes”  (IF  226). 

The  Elder  or  Deacon  was  to  “ solemnize  ” instead  of  “ per- 
form” matrimony  (IF  244);  a Preacher  was  to  be  received 


Abstract  of  Doings  of  Gen.  Conferences.  57 

only  on  giving  satisfaction  in  regard  to  his  studies ; the 
Preacher  in  Charge  was  to  call  a Leaders’  Meeting,  and  hear 
reports  (f  260)  ; and  to  form  classes  for  “ adults  ” as  well  as 
youth  (IT  262,  372).  The  Preacher,  when  not  traveling,  was 
to  read  and  study  “whenever  practicable”  (IF  179);  an  ac- 
cused Presiding  Elder  was  to  be  arraigned  by  “ three  senior 
Preachers  ” (IT  320) ; suspension  to  bar  a “ claim  upon  the 
funds  ” (IF  352-357) ; the  appeal  of  a Local  Preacher  to  be  tried 
by  Committee  (IF  362) ; the  Committee  allowed  to  expel  a 
member  when  “ tried  and  found  guilty  ” (IF  346) ; and  the 
member  to  have  the  right  of  challenge  for  cause  (IF  336). 
The  Committee  were  not  to  be  members  of  the  Quarterly  Con- 
ference (IF  346).  The  Stewards  were  to  hold  office  only  for 
one  year  (*TF  308) ; the  section  on  the  Support  of  Ministers  was 
inserted  instead  of  that  on  Allowance  (^  473-482)  ; and  also  a 
new  section  was  substituted  for  that  on  Raising  Supplies 
(IF  485).  In  the  section  on  Missions  the  Presiding  Elder  was 
to  see  the  provision  executed,  and  for  his  administration  therein 
to  be  examined  at  Conference ; and  to  raise  a Committee  in 
Quarterly  Conference  at  the  “ last  ” instead  of  the  first 
(IF  383). 

In  the  section  on  Book  Publishing,  besides  some  verbal 
changes,  the  paragraphs  on  Magazine  and  the  Publishing 
Committees  of  Local  Advocates  were  omitted  ; the  Central, 
North-western,  and  Sunday-School  Bell  were  inserted. 

The  paragraph  refusing  orders  to  Local  Preachers  who  were 
slaveholders  was  omitted,  and  Mission  Conferences  were  not  al- 
lowed to  vote  on  constitutional  questions.  The  original  Rule 
was  placed  in  the  chapter  on  Slavery. 

Conferences,  fifty-one ; four,  namely,  Nebraska,  North-west 
Wisconsin,  Central  Ohio,  East  Maine,  were  new.  Peoria 
changed  to  Central  Illinois.  There  were  now  eleven  German 
Districts. 

Elections. — Book  Agents  at  New  York,  Carlton  & Porter; 
Cincinnati,  Poe  & Hitchcock.  Editors  : Quarterly  Review, 
D.  D.  Whedon  ; Advocate,  E.  Thomson;  Sunday-School  Ad- 
vocate, D.  Wise ; Ladies’  Repository,  D.  W.  Clark ; Western 
Advocate,  C.  Kingsley;  North-western,  T.  M.  Eddy;  Central, 
C.  Elliott;  Pittsburgh,  S.  H.  Nesbit;  Northern,  I.  S.  Bing- 
ham ; California,  E.  Thomas ; Pacific,  T.  II.  Pearne  ; Mission- 
ary Secretaries,  Durbin,  Harris. 

Delegates  to  Canada  Wesley ans,  N.  Bangs,  F.  G.  Hibbard, 
F.  Hodgson ; to  M.  E.  Church,  Canada,  G.  Baker,  F.  A.  Blades; 
to  England  and  Ireland,  Bishop  Simpson,  J.  M’Clintock. 

The  Conference  considered  but  did  not  approve  of  a modi- 
fication of  the  Presiding  Eldership,  Colored  Conferences,  and 
Lay  Delegation.  The  latter  was  long  debated,  and  then  re- 
ferred to  the  Conferences  and  the  people. 


58  . History  of  the  Discipline. 

Editors  of  the  Discipline,  W.  L.  Harris,  A.  M.  Osbon,  D. 
D.  Whedon. 

XIX.  Conference  of  1864. 

The  fourteenth  delegated  General  Conference  assembled  at 
Philadelphia,  May  1-27,  1864,  and  was  composed  of  two  hun- 
dred and  sixteen  members.  Bishops  Morris,  Janes,  Scott, 
Simpson,  Baker,  and  Ames  were  present.  Bishop  Burns  had 
died.  W.  L.  Harris,  G.  W.  Woodruff,  H.  Brownscombe,  K. 
P.  Jervis,  J.  Hill,  and  K.  W.  Keeler,  Secretaries. 

The  Episcopal  Address  notices  the  death  of  Bishop  Burns, 
the  Rebellion  and  war,  the  decrease  of  fifty  thousand  in  our 
membership,  but  the  increase  in  nearly  all  our  benevolent 
collections,  education,  and  the  press. 

Three  additional  Bishops — Clark,  Thomson,  and  Kingsley — 
were  elected. 

Slavery  in  the  Border  States,  the  change  of  the  General 
Rule,  so  as  to  exclude  slaveholding,  and  Lay  Representation, 
were  the  leading  topics. 

Fraternal  relations  were  maintained  with  the  Wesleyans  in 
England,  Ireland,  and  Canada.  Deputations  were  also  re- 
ceived from  the  M.  E.  Church  of  Canada  and  the  Evangelical 
Association. 

A plan  for  Centenary  Celebrations  was  arranged,  and  a 
Church  Extension  Society  organized  and  a Constitution 
adopted. 

The  Conference  approved  of  the  measures  of  the  Govern- 
ment in  prosecuting  the  war  against  the  Rebellion;  sent  a 
letter  and  deputation  to  Mr.  Lincoln;  commended  the  Na- 
tional Freedmen’s  Aid  Society,  and  recommended  a recogni- 
tion of  the  Divine  Being  in  the  Constitution  of  the  United 
States. 

The  Book  Agents  were  commended  for  making  our  Pub- 
lishing Interest  a “great  financial  success;”  asked  to  open 
Depositories  in  Philadelphia,  Detroit,  and  St.  Paul;  to  aid  the 
Pacific  Advocate ; to  procure  buildings,  at  discretion,  in  Pitts- 
burgh and  New  York;  and  to  issue  a Manual  of  Methodism 
and  the  German  Hymn  Book.  Expense  of  delegates  $14, 373  08 ; 
deficiency,  to  be  paid  by  Book  Room,  $6,228  91. 

Appeals.— The  cases  of  J.  T.  Donahoo,  H.  T.  Johns,  and 
B.  F.  Nortlicote,  expelled  for  immorality,  were  affirmed; 
those  of  W.  H.  Sheets  and  A.  P.  Allen  were  reversed  ; those 
of  R.  Smithson,  I.  Chivington,  William  Wilmot,  G.  M.  Berry, 
S.  W.  Martin,  I.  N.  M’Abee,  and  W.  Smith  vrere  not  admit- 
ted. Of  O.  D.  Kneedson  and  Joseph  Caunts,  complaining  of 
Episcopal  administration,  the  latter  was  sustained,  the  for- 
mer not. 

Resolutions. — In  the  interim  of  Conference  the  Bishops 


Abstract  of  Doings  of  Gen.  Conferences.  69 

have  the  legal  right  to  arrange  the  Districts  and  change  the 
Presiding  Elders ; a snperamuiated  member  residing  out  of 
his  Conference  cannot  receive  a certificate  of  withdrawal  from 
the  Presiding  Elder;  a Committee  of  Trial  at  Conference  may 
not  sit  after  the  Conference  closes.  The  case  of  Bishop  Morris 
in  “striking  oflT”  Union  Chapel  in  Cincinnati,  and  that  of 
Baker  in  ruling  in  regard  to  Joseph  Caunts  were  approved. 
The  administration  of  the  Bishops  was  censured  for  allowing 
Preachers  to  continue  more  than  two  years  over  the  same 
Churches  by  taking  different  names.  The  Bishops  were  re- 
quested to  distribute  their  residences ; the  Elders  in  examin- 
ation of  character  not  to  retire ; and  a chairman  in  a commit- 
tee at  Conference  was  not  to  dismiss  a complaint. 

The  Constitution  of  the  Missionary  Society  was  changed, 
the  territory  of  the  Church  divided  into  Mission  Districts,  and 
the  Liberia  Conference  was  authorized  to  elect  a Missionary 
Bishop  in  place  of  Burns. 

Changes  in  the  Discipline. — A better  arrangement  of 
Discipline  was  prepared  by  Bishop  Baker.  The  General  Rule  f 
was  so  changed  as  to  exclude  “ slaveholding,”  and  referred  to  f 
the  Annual  Conferences  for  ratification.  The  supernumerary  ^ 
relation  was  restored  and  defined  (IF  295) ; in  the  absence  of 
a Bishop  any  “member,”  instead  of  “a  Presiding  Elder,”  was 
allowed  to  preside  in  Annual  Conference  (IT  104,  234) ; the 
Quarterly  Conferences  were  modified  by  admitting  trustees 
(IF  128) ; by  making  it  the  duty  of  the  Recording  Steward  to 
make  the  record  of  the  doings  (IF  130)  ; by  ordering  the  Quar- 
terly Conference  “ to  inquire  into  the  condition  of  each  school  ” 

(IF  135) ; and  by  a new  order  of  business  (IF  136) ; and  a Tract 
Committee. 

The  Bishop  was  authorized  to  “consecrate”  Bishops;  to 
continue  Preachers  “three”  years,  and  longer  as  Editors  of 
Zion’s  Herald,  chaplains  of  “Hospitals”  as  missionaries  “to 
neglected  portions  of  our  cities”  (IF  219.)  The  Presiding 
Elder  was  forbidden  to  appoint  a Preacher  where  “ he  could 
not  legally  be  appointed  by  the  Bishop  ” (IF  234),  and  was  or- 
dered to  report  to  the  Conference  our  literary  institutions  in 
his  District  (IF  236).  A Preacher  appointed  in  “ the  army, 
navy,  or  to  prisons,”  as  well  as  to  a mission,  was  allowed  to 
be  ordained  before  his  probation  ends  (IF  250) ; an  arrange- 
ment was  made  to  receive  Preachers  from  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church  in  Canada,  and  from  the  Church,  South  (IF  206) ; 
and  the  Preacher  in  Charge  was  to  have  the  “ oversight  ” of 
his  Preachers,  instead  of  see  that  they  “ behave  well  and  want 
nothing  ” (IF  253)  ; to  make  “ a written  report  ” to  the  Quar- 
terly Conference  (IF  264)  ; to  report  the  Sunday-schools  (1  266) ; 
and  to  take  a collection  for  the  Church  Extension  instead  of 
the  old  way  of  taking  a “ collection  for  building,”  etc.  (IF  271). 


60 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


The  morning  preaching  ‘‘  at  five  ” was  struck  out  (If  157) ; the 
section  on  Instruction  of  Children  was  recast,  and  baptized 
children  were  to  be  gathered  in  classes  and  be  received  into 
Church  by  consent  of  parents  (IF  56,  57). 

A Local  Preacher  in  Charge  holds  his  relation  in  his  Charge 
(IF  301 ;)  a Located  Preacher  is  amenable  in  his  last  Charge 
(IF  298)  ; and  not  allowed  to  preach  without  a license  (IF  297). 
The  section  on  Public  Worship  was  modified  by  changing  the 
lessons,  inserting  evening,  enjoining  the  use  of  the  benedic- 
tion, and  omitting  the  afternoon  service,  and  the  question  and 
answer  on  “ a great  indecency  . . . talking  ” (IF  59-65) ; a 
leader  in  singing  was  to  be  obtained  (IF  66) ; the  section  on 
Class-meetings  was  revised  entire  and  made  less  stringent; 
members  to  be  tried  before  “ a committee  ” only,  and  if  ab- 
sent to  be  expelled  (IF  336) ; for  neglect  of  means  of  grace  ” 
instead  of  “ class  (IF  339) ; the  number  of  arbitrators  raised 
to  five,  and  the  person  who  should  refuse  to  submit  to  this 
mode  of  settling  a dispute  was  to  be  expelled  (IF  343) ; and 
testimony  was  allowed  without  and  by  deposition  (IF  347). 

Trustees  were  to  be  chosen  annually  by  the  Quarterly  Con- 
ference, and  a majority  of  them  to  be  members  of  the  Church 
(IF  500) ; Stewards  were  no  longer  required  to  “ register  mar- 
riages and  baptisms,”  or  to  “be  subject  to  the  Bishop,”  etc., 
but  to  Quarterly  Conference  (IF  311)  ; and  their  number  could 
be  “nine”  instead  of  “seven”  (IF  312). 

The  salaries  of  Bishops,  Editors,  and  Agents  were  to  be  esti- 
mated by  the  Book  Committee  (IF  474,  459) ; the  provision  re- 
specting occupying  houses  was  omitted,  but  the  Church  was  not 
to  be  responsible  for  any  deficiency  (IF  490) ; the  reporting  of 
the  names  of  those  who  contribute  fifty  cents  mission  money 
was  dispensed  with ; and  the  Presiding  Elder  was  required  to 
have  a Tract  Committee  appointed  in  the  last  Quarterly  Con- 
ference (IF  429). 

h[ew  sections  were  introduced  on  Education  and  Trustees 
for  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  (IF  366,  512) ; the  Book 
section  was  modifiecl  slightly  in  regard  to  Editors  and  the 
Book  Committee  (IF  438) ; the  section  on  Colored  Members 
was  omitted  ; the  Bitual  was  slightly  modified. 

Conferences, — ^Fifty-nine  instead  of  fifty-one  in  1860,  Of 
the  eight  new  ones,  two,  Colorado  and  Nevada,  were  white 
English-speaking ; two,  Delaware  and  Washington,  colored; 
three.  Central,  North-west,  and  South-west  German,  German; 
and  one,  India,  a Mission  Conference.  The  boundary  lines  of 
a few  others  were  changed;  the  small  ones  allowed  to  send 
but  one  delegate  to  the  General  Conference  (IF  85),  and  to 
locate  a superannuated  Preacher  who  does  not  send  a cer- 
tificate to  his  Conference  (IF  296). 

Elections. — Book  Agents  at  New  York,  Carlton  ^ Porter; 


Abstract  of  Doings  of  Gen.  Conferences.  61 

Cincinnati,  Hitchcock  & Walden.  Editors:  Advocate,  D. 
Curry;  Quarterly,  D.  D.  Wliedon;  Sunday-School  Advocate, 

D,  Wise;  Ladies’  Repository,  L W.  Wiley;  Western,  J.  M. 
Reid;  Northern,  D.  D.  Lore;  Central,  B.  F.  Crary ; North- 
western, T.  M.  Eddy ; Pittsburgh,  S.  H.  Nesbit ; California, 

E.  Thomas ; Pacific,  H.  C,  Benson. 

The  Conference  considered  but  refused  to  pass  the  follow- 
ing: To  elect  Missionary  Bishops,  to  district  the  Episcopacy, 
and  to  make  the  Presiding  Elders  the  legal  advisers  of  the 
Bishops  in  making  the  appointments. 

XX.  Conference  of  1868. 

The  fifteenth  delegated  General  Conference  assembled  in 
Chicago,  May  1-June  2,  1868,  and  was  composed  of  two  hun- 
dred and  thirty-one  members.  The  officers  remained  nearly 
as  at  the  preceding  Conference. 

The  Leading  Topic. — Lay  Delegation. 

The  Bishops  notice  the  death  of  Bishop  Hamline;  the  un- 
usual prosperity  of  the  Church,  showing  an  increase  of  222,687 
members,  with  a corresponding  advance  in  all  the  benevolent 
enterprises  of  the  Church:  the  press,  education,  missions, 
and  Conference  boundaries. 

The  usual  fraternal  greetings  were  interchanged  with  the 
various  branches  of  the  Methodist  family.  Bishop  Janes  had 
visited  England,  Ireland,  and  our  missions  in  Europe ; Bishop 
Thomson  those  of  Asia.  The  Bishops  were  desired  to  visit 
our  mission  fields  in  the  ensuing  quadrennium;  a missionary 
jubilee  was  authorized,  and  a change  in  the  corporate  act  of 
the  Missionary  Society. 

Education  flourished,  especially  theological.  D.  Drew  had 
transferred  to  the  Church  “ Drew  Seminary.” 

Lay  Delegation  was  approved,  and  referred  for  ratification 
to  the  Conferences  and  members,  male  and  female. 

The  Book  Agents  were  authorized  to  open  Depositories  at 
such  places  as  they  should  deem  advisable;  the  New  York 
House  had  been  incorporated,  and  a similar  act  was  asked  for 
the  Western  House;  and  a Magazine  for  Children  was  recom- 
mended. Expenses  of  delegates,  $14,461  93;  deficiency, 
$4,341  35,  ordered  to  be  paid  by  the  Book  Agents. 

Appeals. — I.  Aikin,  R.  P.  Bell,  J.  N.-  Davis,  C.  G.  Ferris, 
J.  O.  Fisher,  S.  Layton,  N.  L.  Phillips,  H.  Pilbeam,  S.  D. 
Simonds,  J.  Thrusk,  J.  H.  Waterbury,  and  B.  F.  Wilson. 

Revisals. — The  sections  on  Exhorters  and  Church  Exten- 
sion were  introduced;  the  Second  Restrictive  Rule  was  re- 
ferred to  the  Conferences  for  a change  to  admit  laymen  to 
General  Conference;  Conferences  were  to  report  collections 
for  Church  Extension  105) ; the  clause  giving  a seat  in  the 


62 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


Quarterly  Conference  to  the  Mission  Committee  was  omitted ; 
any  Elder  was  made  eligible  to  the  Presidency  of  the  Conference 
(IT  104) ; the  Secretary  of  the  Quarterly  Conference  was  to 
transmit  his  record  to  the  Kecording  Steward  (IT  130);  the 
Stewards  made  a part  of  the  Leaders’  Meeting  (IF  260) ; Com- 
mittees on  Tracts  and  Music,  and  that  on  Sunday-schools  to 
be  members  of  Church ; and  the  clause  requiring  the  Presid- 
ing Elders  to  promote  the  publication  of  Bibles,  etc*,  was 
omitted. 

The  Bishops  were  allowed  to  appoint  for  more  than  three 
years  Temperance  Agents  and  Chaplains  to  Reformatory,  San- 
itary, and  Charitable  Institutions  (IF  219) ; the  section  on  the 
Reception  of  Ministers  from  the  Wesleyans  was  extended  to 
all  evangelical  sects  (IF  209) ; the  Preacher  in  Charge  was  to 
preside  in  the  Quarterly  Conference  in  the  absence  of  the  ap- 
pointee of  the  Presiding  Elder;  to  hold  Leaders’  and  Stew- 
ards’ meetings ; to  report  by  a given  form  to  each  Quarterly 
Conference ; to  read  the  names  of  those  received  and  excluded 
at  the  love-feast ; and  to  notify  Pastors  of  certilicates  given, 
(1"  258,  260,  264,  265,  281).  The  clause  requiring  the  Preacher 
to  enroll  in  class  the  baptized  children  was  omitted  (IF  57) ; 
the  c'ommittee  on  the  case  of  an  accused  Presiding  Elder  in 
the  interval  of  Conference  to  be  “ five  ” instead  of  “ three  ” 
(IF  320) ; an  accused  Preacher  to  be  tried  in  the  interval  of 
Conference  by  the  Presiding  Elder  (IF  320),  he  having  the 
right  of  challenge ; Local  Preachers,  when  unacceptable,  to 
be  deprived  of  “ office  and  credentials  ” (1"  297,  298) ; in  place 
of  a Leader,  a Committee  on  Singing  (IF  70) ; and  members 
were  to  be  received  on  recommend  of  the  Stewards  and  Lead- 
ers where  such  a meeting  is  held,  otherwise  by  Leader  as 
heretofore  (IF  49). 

The  appeal  of  a member  might  be  vitiated  by  absenting 
himself  from  trial  (IF  363) ; and  the  members  of  the  committee 
were  not  allowed  to  vote  in  the  Quarterly  Conference  (IF  363). 
The  sale  of  Church  property  in  the  interim  of  Conference  was 
to  be  authorized  by  the  Preacher  and  Presiding  Elder  (IF  511 ;) 
the  duties  of  District  Stewards  were  defined  (IF  310) ; and 
when  two  circuits  unite,  both  Boards  hold  till  a new  election 
(IF  312).  There  was  to  be  a single  Book  Committee  appointed 
by  the  General  Conference  (IF  438),  and  the  salaries  of  the 
Bishops  (IF  474)  and  The  Editors  and  Book  Agents  (IF  459) 
were  to  be  estimated  by  it.  The  Preacher  was  “required” 
to  attend  to  the  collections  for  missions ; the  section  on  Trust- 
eeship was  slightly  modified,  and  the  Book  section,  in  what 
relates  to  Salaries,  Book  Committee,  and  Editors.  The  parts 
relating  to  the  California  Advocate  and  the  two  Book  Commit- 
tees were  omitted.  The  Ritual  was  retouched  in  a few  places. 
In  the  definition  of  a supernumerary  “ some  other  disability  ” 


Abstract  of  Doings  of  Gen.  Conferences.  63 

was  omitted,  and  he,  when  residing  out  of  the  Conference, 
amenable,  as  in  case  of  superannuates  (IF  296). 

Tliere  were  seventy-two  Conferences,  a gain  of  thirteen,  as 
follows:  Central  New  York,  Central  Pennsylvania,  East  Ger- 
man, Georgia,  Holston,  Louisiana,  Mississippi,  North  Caro- 
lina, St.  Louis,  Tennessee,  Texas,  Virginia,  ancl  Wilmington. 
The  lines  of  a few  were  modified.  T&  great  change  was  the 
admission  of  the  Mission  Conferences  to  full  rights. 

The  Conference  refused  to  elect  Missionary  Bishops,  to 
increase  the  number  of  Bishops ; to  authorize  biennial  sessions 
of  the  General  Conference,  and  to  change  the  year  of  holding 
the  General  Conference. 

XXI.  The  Conference  of  1872, 

The  sixteenth  delegated  General  Conference  assembled  in 
Brooklyn,  May  1-June  4,  1872,  and  was  composed  of  two 
hundred  and  ninety-two  clerical  and  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
nine  lay  delegates.  Bishops  Morris,  Janes,  Scott,  Simpson, 
and  Ames  were  present.  Baker,  Clark,  Thomson,  and  Kings- 
ley had  died.  Eight  new  ones — Bowman,  Harris,  Foster, 
Wiley,  Merrill,  Andrews,  Haven,  and  Peck — were  elected. 
Secretaries,  W.  L.  Harris,  G.  W.  Woodruff,  O.  S.  Munsell, 
J.  M.  Phillips,  D.  N.  Cooley,  and  E.  A.  Manning. 

The  Leading  Topic. — The  Book  Room  troubles. 

The  Plan  of  Lay  Delegation  was  ratified  by  a nearly  unani- 
mous vote,  and  laymen,  for  the  first  time,  were  admitted  as 
members  of  the  General  Conference. 

The  usual  fraternal  greetings  were  interchanged  with  the 
various  Methodist  brotherhoods,  the  Presbyterian,  Congrega- 
tional, and  Baptist  bodies. 

The  Book  Room  was  the  apple  of  discord.  Near  the  be- 
ginning of  the  quadrennium  the  Junior  Agent  professed  to 
have  discovered  great  frauds ; the  Senior  Agent  denied  the 
allegation.  The  Book  Committee,  after  protracted  investiga- 
tions by  experts,  were  not  able  to  agree  whether  or  not  any 
fraud  existed.  The  Church  and  the  Conference  were  divided 
on  the  question ; but  after  mature  deliberation  and  examina- 
tion of  documents,  the  Special  Committee  on  the  Book  Con- 
cern prepared  a conciliatory  report,  which  harmonized  the 
discordant  elements.  The  purchase  of  the  building  on  Broad- 
way was  approved. 

Expenses  of  delegates,  $26,667  88;  and  a surplus  from  the 
collections  of  $1,080  05  ordered  to  be  placed  in  the  Perma- 
nent Fund.  The  General  Mission  Committee  was  reorganized, 
the  Woman’s  Foreign  Missionary  Society  approved,  and  the 
Church  divided  into  “twelve”  Mission  or  General  Conference 
Districts. 


64 


Histobt  of  the  Discipline. 


Changes  in  the  Discipline. — The  arrangement  was  modi- 
fied by  placing  the  Ritual  at  the  close ; the  form  of  question 
and  answer  was  dispensed  with,  and  consecutive  numbers 
adopted.  New  sections  were  introduced  on  Freedmen’s  Aid, 
the  Permanent  Fund,  and  District  Conferences.  The  section 
on  Class-Meetings  was  thoroughly  revised  (IT  72)  ; the  General 
Conference  was  to  be  composed  of  clerical  and  lay  delegates 
(IT  84,  94),  and  only  one  clerical  delegate  to  ‘‘  forty-five  ” in- 
stead of  “thirty”  members  of  the  Annual  Conferences  (IT  84). 

^The  Conferences  now  numbered  seventy-six,  a gain  of  five. 
Black  River,  Genesee,  and  East  Genesee  were  merged  in  the 
new  Conferences,  Northern  and  Western  New  York;  other 
new  ones  were  Arkansas,  Chicago  German,  Florida,  Lexing- 
ton, North-west  Iowa,  and  Rocky  Mountain.  The  Conference 
ordered  the  action  of  the  Committee  on  Boundaries  to  be 
final  (H  515);  the  term  “colored”  to  be  omitted;  reports  to 
be  made  to  the  Missionary  Society  in  New  York  (IF  108) ; 
record  and  reports  on  trials  to  be  sent  to  the  General  Confer- 
ence (IF  88,  112) ; and  collections,  etc.,  to  be  reported  to  the 
Sunday-School  Union  (IF  111). 

The  Bishops  were  to  be  classed  as  “effective  and  non-ef- 
fective ” (IF  473) ; their  support  was  referred  to  th6  people 
(1"  474,  478) ; they  were  to  decide  all  questions  of  law  “ in- 
volved in  the  proceedings  ” (IF  224) ; and  allowed  to  continue 
for  more  than  three  years  a Preacher  as  Editor  at  “ Atlanta.” 
Complaints  against  their  administration  were  not  to  be  allowed 
“ without  due  notice  ” (1”  318) ; the  presiding  officer  in  a trial 
was  not  to  deliver  a charge  (IF  351) ; and  the  clauses  allowing 
a Bishop  to  refuse  to  put  a motion  and  to  adjourn  a Confer- 
ence were  omitted. 

The  Presiding  Elders  were  ordered  to  renew  licenses  au- 
thorized by  Quarterly  Conferences  (IF  235) ; to  furnish  infor- 
mation to  the  Mission  Committee  of  the  mission  work  in  their 
Districts  (IF  235) ; to  try  Preachers  who  refuse  to  attend  to 
their  work  (IF  328) ; to  try  cases  referred  to  them  by  the  An- 
nual Conference  (IF  330) ; to  apply  to  the  superannuated  and 
Local  Preachers  in  Charge  the  limitation  of  term  of  service 
to  three  years  (IF  234) ; but  their  own  time  “m  heathen  lands  ” 
may  extend  beyond  four  years  (IF  230). 

Quarterly  Conferences  were  to  have  a new  order  of  busi- 
ness (IF  136) ; to  renew  licenses  annually  (IF  133) ; and  to  ap- 
prove Superintendents  and  Trustees  “ not  elected  by  the 
Quarterly  Conference  ” (IF  135). 

Local  Preachers  could  be  ordained  only  after  holding  a 
license  four  “ consecutive  ” years  (IF  302) ; these  years  could 
count  for  orders  in  Conference  (IF  303). 

The  Preacher  in  Charge  was  made  amenable  to  Conference  for 
maladministration  (IF  329)  ; ordered  to  give  letters  or  try  the 


Abstkact  of  Doings  of  Gen.  Confeeences.  65 


parties  who  demand  them  (IT  281) ; allowed  to  give  a recom^ 
mend  to  a member  wishing  to  unite  with  another  denomina- 
tion 282) ; required  to  try  a case  remanded  by  the  Quar- 
terly Conference  (IT  349)  ; and  to  refrain  from  re-baptism  (I"  49). 
A Preacher  on  Trial  was  made  amenable  to  the  Quarterly  Con- 
ference (IF  331) ; but  now  was  held  to  be  under  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  Conference  ‘‘as  to  his  authority  to  preach,”  and  his 
continuance  on  trial  was  to  be  a virtual  removal  of  license 
(IT  203).  The  people  were  invited  to  participate  in  public 
worship  (IT  64).  Judicial  Conferences  were  instituted  for  the 
trial  of  appeals  of  Traveling  Ministers  (IF  352). 

In  the  section  on  Trustees  what  relates  to  an  “ option  is 
given  ” was  omitted,  and  the  Kule  of  the  Discipline  ordered 
to  be  observed  in  creating  new  Boards  and  filling  old  ones 
(IF  503)  ; all  Charters  for  our  Church  property  were  to  conform 
to  this  Rule  (IF  506) ; a detailed  report  to  the  Quarterly  Con- 
ference was  required  (IF  507) ; and  the  clause  in  regard  to  rich 
men  omitted  (TF  496).  The  section  on  the  Support  of  the 
Ministry  was  recast  (IF  479) ; that  of  the  Bishops  referred  to 
the  people  (IF  474).  The  trial  of  members  was  made  more 
stringent  by  a clause  on  “amusements”  (IF  340).  There  was 
to  be  a Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Education,  and  collections 
were  to  be  made  and  sent  to  the  Board  (IF  370),  and  a Chil- 
dren’s Day  observed  (IF  371). 

The  Conference  located  the  residences  of  the  Bishops ; or- 
dered them  to  appoint  a committee  of  legal  gentlemen  to 
prepare  “ a Code  of  Ecclesiastical  Prodedure ;”  and  accepted 
the  trust  of  the  “ Minard  Home.” 

The  numbers  6,  23,  28,  31  in  Appendix  were  omitted. 

Editors  of  the  Discipline,  W.  L.  Harris,  G.  W.  Woodruff. 

The  Conference  refused  to  revise  the  Hymn  Book;  to 
sanction  a system  of  Insurance  by  the  Church ; to  Elect  Col- 
ored Bishops ; to  change  the  Tenure  of  the  Episcopal  Office ; 
and  to  separate  the  Home  and  Foreign  Mission  Work. 

5 


66 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


CHAPTER  III. 

An  Outline  of  the  Discipline  op  1784  Compared  with 
“the  Large  Minutes.” 

The  year  1784  will  ever  remain  memorable  in  the  history  of 
American  Methodism  as  tliat  in  which  the  loosely  connected 
Societies  in  the  New  World  were  organized  into  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church.  As  already  noticed,  these  Societies  sprang 
up  spontaneously,  or  without  the  aid  of  clerical  laborers  com- 
missioned by  Mr.  Wesley  for  this  field.  They  originated  in 
lay  effort,  and  for  a season  continued  without  foreign  aid. 
The  missionaries  of  Mr.  Wesley  came  to  succor  and  build  up 
Societies  already  planted  by  the  people  on  the  soil,  as  well  as 
to  form  new  ones. 

The  work  of  these  agents,  however,  had  hardly  commenced 
when  the  storm  of  the  Revolution  burst  on  the  country,  and 
by  its  continued  violence  excluded  most  of  them  from  the 
field.  As  Englishmen,  loyal  to  the  throne,  they  incurred  the 
prejudice  of  the  American  people  struggling  to  break  a foreign 
yoke ; and  as  they  departed,  the  cause  was  left  in  the  hands 
of  those  who  had  identified  themselves  with  American  inter- 
ests. The  Conference  assumed  the  place  of  the  great  Founder 
of  Methodism,  whose  voice,  in  the  midst  of  the  confusion,  was 
only  occasionally  and  indistinctly  heard ; but  as  the  din  of 
war  ceased  by  the  peace  of  1783,  the  former  relations  of  the 
parties  were  restored. 

As  the  j)racticed  eye  of  Wesley  surveyed  the  scene  he  at 
once  appreciated  the  change  that  had  transpired.  The  inde- 
pendence of  the  United  States  having  been  acknowledged  by 
the  mother  country,  her  authority  over  them,  both  civil  and 
ecclesiastical,  ceased.  The  connection  with  the  Church  of 
England,  as  well  as  with  the  State,  being  thus  providentially 
dissolved,  Wesley,  who  had  hitherto  resisted  a separation 
from  the  Church,  determined,  on  the  application  of  the  Preach- 
ers and  members  in  America,  to  organize  them  into  an  inde- 
pendent Church. 

In  pursuance  of  this  plan  he  “appointed  Dr.  Coke  and 
Francis  Asbury  to  be  joint  Superintendents  over  our  brethren 
in  North  America,  as  also  Richard  Whatcoat  and  Thomas 
Vasey  to  act  as  Elders  among  them  by  baptizing  and  admin- 
istering the  Lord’s  Supper.”  In  the  letter  to  the  American 


Outline  of  the  Discipline  of  1784. 


67 


Societies,  sent  by  Dr.  Coke,  he  continues : “ As  our  American 
brethren  ai’e  now  totally  disentangled,  both  from  the  State 
and  from  the  English  hierarchy,  we  dare  not  entangle  them 
again  either  with  the  one  or  the  other.  They  are  now  at  full 
liberty  simply  to  follow  the  Scriptures  and  the  primitive 
Church.  And  we  judge  it  best  that  they  should  stand  fast  in 
that  liberty  wherewith  God  has  so  strangely  made  them 
free.” 

In  the  use  of  the  liberty  here  recognized,  a General  Confer- 
ence was  called  by  the  Superintendents  to  meet  in  Baltimore 
on  Christmas  Day,  1784,  to  consider  what  measures  it  might 
be  proper  to  take.  Of  the  eighty-three  Traveling  Preachers 
sixty  came  together  at  the  time  appointed,  and  held  a session 
of  ten  days,  in  which  the  grave  questions  urged  upon  their 
attention  by  the  exigencies  of  the  hour  were  thoroughly  can- 
vassed, and  an  independent  organization  was  determined 
upon. 

“At  this  Conference,”  say  the  Annual  Minutes  for  1785,  “it 
was  unanimously  agreed  that  circumstances  made  it  expedient 
for  us  to  become  a separate  body  under  the  denomination  of 
‘The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.’”  And  again  they  say, 
“We  formed  ourselves  into  an  independent  Church;  and  fol- 
lowing the  counsel  of  Mr.  John  Wesley,  who  recommended 
the  Episcopal  mode  of  Church  government,  we  thought  it 
best  to  become  an  Episcopal  Church,  making  the  Episcopal 
office  elective,  and  the  elected  Superintendent  or  Bishop  ame- 
nable to  the  body  of  Ministers  and  Preachers.”  * ‘ 

As  a separate  organization  the  new  Church  required  a code 
of  laws  for  its  regulation.  The  Large  Minutes,  which  had 
hitherto  served  the  purpose  of  a Discipline,  required  eonsid- 
erable  modifications  to  adapt  them  to  the  exigencies  of  the  New 
World  and  nation.  Hence  the  members  of  the  Christmas 
Conference,  in  constructing  a body  of  statutes  for  the  govern- 
ment of  the  infant  Church,  omitted  a part  of  the  Large  Min- 
utes, and  to  the  remaining  part  added  such  new  rules  as  the 
condition  of  the  work  required.  This  was  the  first  Discipline 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  the  outline  of  which  is 
given  below.  The  form  of  question  and  answer  of  the  Large 
Minutes  was  retained,  the  Discipline  consisting  of  a series  of 
eighty-one  questions  and  answers. 

Of  the  two  series  of  consecutive  numbers  the  first  is  that  of 
the  Discipline ; the  second,  inclosed  in  parentheses,  is  that  of 
the  Large  Minutes.  The  portion  of  the  material  that  be- 
longed to  the  Minutes  will,  by  this  method,  have  two  consec- 
utive numbers,  while  the  new  matter  will  have  but  one. 

The  passages  of  the  Large  Minutes  which  were  not  inserted 

* Lee  says  the  Methodists  were  generally  pleased  at  becoming  a Church,  and  that 
from  that  time  the  work  of  God  revived. — Meth.^  p.  107. 


68 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


in  the  Discipline  are  here  placed  in  brackets,  and,  if  long,  in 
smaller  type.  The  parts  of  the  Discipline  of  1784  which  pass 
into  later  editions  are  given  in  the  particular  sections,  and  to 
save  space,  the  subjects  only  are  here  indicated,  witli  refer- 
ences to  the  paragraphs  in  the  Discipline  and  in  tliis  work 
where  the  whole  is  given  with  the  later  modifications. 


“ Minutes  of  several  Conversations  between  the  Rev.  Thomas  Golce,  LL.D., 
the  Rev.  Francis  Asbury^  and  other s^  at  a Conference  begun  in  Balti- 
more^ in  the  State  of  Maryland.,  on  Monday,  the  21th  of  December,  in 
the  year  1184.  Composing  a Form  of  Discipline  for  the  Ministers, 
Preachers,  and  other  Members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in 
America.^ 

It  is  desired  that  all  things  be  considered  as  in  the  imme- 
diate presence  of  God ; that  every  person  speak  freely  what- 
ever is  in  his  heart. 

Quest.  1.  How  may  we  best  improve  the  time  of  our  Con- 
ferences ? t 

Ans.  1.  While  we  are  conversing  let  us  have  an  especial 
care  to  set  God  always  before  us. 

2.  In  the  intermediate  hours  let  us  redeem  all  the  time  we 
can  for  private  exercises. 

3.  Therein  let  us  give  ourselves  to  prayer  for  one  another, 
and  for  a blessing  on  [this]  our  labor. 

[Quest.  (2.)  Have  our  Conferences  been  as  useful  as  they  might  have 
been  ? 

M.ns.  No.  We  have  been  continually  straitened  for  time.  Hence 
scarce  *any  thing  has  been  searched  to  the  bottom.  To  remedy  this,  let 
every  Conference  last  nine  days,  concluding  on  WMnesday  in  the 
second  week.] 

Quest.  2.  What  can  be  done  in  order  to  the  future  union  of 
the  Methodists  ? 

Ans.  During  the  life  of  the  Eev.  Mr.  Wesley  we  acknowl- 
edge ourselves  his  sons  in  the  Gospel,  ready  in  matters  be- 
longing to  Church  government  to  obey  his  commands.  And 
we  do  engage,  after  his  death,  to  do  every  thing  that  we  judge 
consistent  with  the  cause  of  religion  in  America  and  the  po- 


*“The  title  of  the  Large  Minutes  reads,  ‘Minutes  of  several  Conversations  be- 
tween the  Eev.  Mr.  Wesley  and  others,  from  the  year  1744  to  the  year  1789,’ 
They  are  here  printed  as  found  in  Wesley’s  Works,  vol.  v,  pp.  211-239.  The  En- 
glish editor  observes  in  a note,  ‘This  tract,  which  is  usually  denominated,  “The 
Large  Minutes,”  contains  the  plan  of  Discipline  as  practiced  in  the  Methodist  Con- 
nection during  the  life  of  Mr.  Wesley.  As  its  title  intimates,  it  underwent  several 
alterations  and  enlargements  from'  the  year  1744  to  1789,  when  the  last  revision 
took  place.  It  is  here  reprinted  from  a copy  which  bears  the  date  of  1791,  the  year 
in  which  Mr.  Wesley  died,  collated  with  the  edition  of  1789.’  Although  the  edi- 
tion, which  is  here  quoted,  was  revised  four  years  after  the  organization  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  yet  it  is  ascertained,  by  comparison  with  the  Annual 
Minutes  of  the  English  Conference,  that  little  alteration  was  made  in  the  Large 
Minutes  subsequently  to  1784.” — Emory. 
t “ This  Conference.”— Minutes. 


Outline  of  the  Discipline  of  1784. 


69 


litical  interests  of  these  States,  to  preserve  and  promote  our 
union  with  the  Methodists  in  Europe.* 

Quest.  3.  As  the  ecclesiastical  as  well  as  civil  affairs  of 
these  United  States  have  passed  through  a very  considerable 
change  by  the  Eevolution,  what  plan  of  Church  government 
shall  we  hereafter  pursue  ? 

Ans.  We  will  form  ourselves  into  an  Episcopal  Church, 
under  the  direction  of  Superintendents,  Elders,  Deacons,  and 
Helpers,  according  to  the  forms  of  ordination  annexed  to  our 
Liturgy,  and  the  Form  of  Discipline  set  forth  in  these 
Minutes.  [Om.  1787.] 

Quest.  4.  (3.)  What  may  we  reasonably  believe  to  be  God’s 
design  in  raising  up  the  Preachers  called  Methodists  ? 

Ans.  [Not  to  form  any  new  sect,  but]  to  reform  the  conti- 
nent, [particularly  the  Church,  ] and  to  spread  scriptural  holi- 
ness over  these  lands,  t 

Quest.  5.  (4.)  Origin  of  Methodism.  See  the  Bishops’ 
Address. 

Quest.  6.  (5.)  Societies' to  be  formed  where  we  preach. 
IF  186. 

Quest.  7.  (6.)  Places  for  preaching.  IT  187. 

Quest.  8.  (7.)  Is  field  preaching  unlawful  ? 

Ans.  We  conceive  not.  We  do  not  know  that  it  is  con- 
trary to  any  law  either  of  God  or  man. 

Quest.  9.  (8.)  Have  we  not  used  it  too  sparingly  ? 

Ans.  It  seems  we  have : 1.  Because  our  call  is  to  save  that 
which  is  lost.  Now  we  cannot  expect  them  to  seek  us,  there- 
fore we  should  go  and  seek  them.  2.  Because  w^e  are  particu- 
larly called,  by  ‘going  into  the  highways  and  hedges,’  [which 
none  else  will  do,]  ‘to  compel  them  to  come  in.’  3.  Because 
that  reason  against  it  is  not  good,  ‘The  house  will  hold  all 
that  come.’  The  house  may  hold  all  that  come  to  the  house, 
but  not  all  who  come  to  the  field. 

The  greatest  hinderance  to  this  you  are  to  expect  from  rich, 
or  cowardly,  or  lazy  Methodists ; but  regard  them  not,  neither 
Stewards,  Leaders,  nor  people.  Whenever  the  weather  will 
permit  go  out  in  God’s  name  into  the  most  public  places  and 
call  all  to  repent  and  believe  the  Gospel;  every  Sunday  in 
particular,  especially  where  there  are  old  Societies,  lest  they 
settle  upon  their  lees.  [The  above  8 and  9 om.  1787.] 

* This  was  omitted  in  1787.  The  omission  was  the  occasion  of  no  little  contro- 
versy, and  is  known  in  Methodist  history  as  the  leaving  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  name  olf 
the  Minutes.  It  was  regarded  by  some  as  a total  separation  from  th^founder,  and 
in  this  view  was  deemed  objectionable.  Wesley  appointed  this  yeaUWhatcoat  and 
Garrettson  Superintendents,  but  the  Conference  refused  to  ratify,  which  introduced 
a discussion  that  led  to  the  rescinding  of  the  Minute.  See  Stevens,  ii,  497. 

“ I never  approved  of  that  binding  Minute.  I did  not  think  it  practical  expe- 
diency to  obey  Mr.  Wesley  three  thousand  miles  distance  in  all  matters  relative  to 
Church  government.  For  this  Mr.  Wesley  blamed  me.” — Ashw'y. 

t “ The  land.”— i&tcf. 


70 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


[The  Stewards  will  frequently  oppose  this,  lest  they  lose  their  usual 
collection.  But  this  is  not  a sufficient  reason  against  it.  Shall  we  bar- 
ter souls  for  money  ?] 

Quest.  10.  (9.)  Places  where  the  Spirit  is  poured  out. 
IT  188. 

Quest.  11.  (10.)  Strangers  in  class.  See  section  on  Class 
Meetings. 

Quest.  12.  Strangers  at  love-feast,  which  see. 

Quest.  13.  (11.)  Class  Leaders.  IT  78. 

Quest.  14.  (12.)  Classes.  1*  80. 

Quest.  15.  (13.)  Pastoral  Visiting.  IT  189.  The  omitted 
part  of  the  Large  Minutes  is  here  given : 

[And  we  have  many  difficulties  to  grapple  with  in  our  people. 

1.  Too  many  of  them  will  be  unwilling  to  be  taught  till  we  conquer 
their  perverseness  by  the  force  of  reason  and  the  power  of  love. 

2.  And  many  are  so  dull  that  they  will  shun  being  taught  for  fear  of 
showing  their  dullness.  And  indeed  you  will  find  it  extremely  hard  to 
make  them  understand  the  very  plainest  points. 

3.  And  it  is  still  harder  to  fix  things  on  their  hearts,  without  which 
all  our  labor  is  lost.  If  you  have  not,  therefore,  great  seriousness  and 
fervency,  what  good  can  you  expect  ? And,  after  all,  it  is  grace  alone 
that  must  do  the  work. 

4.  And  when  we  have  made  some  impressions  on  their  hearts,  if  we 
look  not  after  them,  they  will  soon  die  away. 

But  as  great  as  this  labor  of  private  instruction  is,  it  is  absolutely 
necessary.  For,  after  all  our  preaching,  many  of  our  people  are  almost 
as  ignorant  as  if  they  had  never  heard  the  Gospel.  I speak  as  plain  as 
I can,  yet  I frequently  meet  with  those  who  have  been  my  hearers  for 
many  years  who  know  not  whether  Christ  be  God  or  man.  And  how 
few  are  there  that  know  the  nature  of  repentance,  faith,  and  holiness  ! 
Most  of  them  have  a sort  of  confidence  that  God  will  save  them,  while 
the  world  has  thpir  hearts.  I have  found  by  experience  that  one  of 
these  has  learned  more  from  one  hour’s  close  discourse  than  from  ten 
years’  public  preaching.] 

[I  allow,  in  some  of  the  country  Circuits,  where  you  have  only  a day 
to  spend  in  each  place,  you  have  not  time  for  this  excellent  work ; but 
you’ have  wherever  you  spend  several  days  together  in  one  town.] 

[Give  the  children  the  ‘Instructions  for  Children,’  and  encourage 
them  to  get  them  by  heart.  Indeed,  you  will  find  it  no  easy  matter  to 
teach  the  ignorant  the  principles  of  religion.  So  true  is  the  remark  of 
Archbishop  Usher : ‘ Great  scholars  may  think  this  work  beneath  them. 
But  they  should  consider  the  laying  the  foundation  skillfully,  as  it  is  of 
the  greatest  importance,  so  it  is  the  masterpiece  of  the  wisest  builder. 
And  let  the  wisest  of  us  all  try,  whenever  we  please,  we  shall  find  that 
to  lay  this  groundwork  rightly,  to  make  the  ignorant  understand  the 
grounds  of  religion,  will  put  us  to  the  trial  of  all  our  skill.’ 

Perhaps  in  doing  this  it  may  be  well,  1.  After  a^  few  loving  words 
spoken  to  all  in  the  house  to  take  each  person  singly  into  another  room, 
wheie  you  may  deal  closely  with  him  about  his  sin,  and  misery,  and 
duty.  Set  these  home  or  you  lose  all  your  labor.  (At  least  let  none  be 
present  but  those  who  are  familiar  with  each  other.) 

2.  Hear  what  the  children  have  learned  by  heart. 

3.  Choose  some  of  the  weightiest  points,  and  try  if  they  understand 
them.  As,  ‘Do  you  believe  you  have  sin  in  you?  What  does  sin  de- 
serve ? What  remedy  has  God  provided  for  guilty,  helpless  sinners  ?‘ 

4.  Often  with  the  question  suggest  the  answer.  As,  ‘ What  is  re- 


Outline  of  the  Discipline  of  1784. 


71 


pentance  ? Sorrow  for  sin,  or  a conviction  that  we  are  guilty,  helpless 
sinners.’  ‘ What  is  faith?  A divine  conviction  of  things  not  seen.’ 

5.  Where  you  perceive  they  do  not  understand  the  stress  of  your 
question,  lead  them  into  it  hy  other  questions.  For  instance,  you  ask, 

‘ How  do  you  think  your  sins  will  be  pardoned  ? ’ They  answer,  ‘ By 
repenting  and  amending  my  life.’  You  ask  further,  ‘But  will  your 
amendment  make  satisfaction  for  your  past  sins  ? ’ They  will  answer, 

‘ I hope  so,  or  I know  not  what  will.’  One  would  think  these  had  no 
knowledge  of  Christ  at  all.  And  some  have  not,  but  others  have,  and 
give  such  answers  only  because  they  do  not  understand  the  scope  of 
the  question.  Ask  them  farther,  ‘ Can  you  be  saved  without  the  death 
of  Christ  ? ’ They  immediately  say,  ‘ No.’  And  if  you  ask,  ‘ What  has 
he  suffered  for  you  ? ’ they  will  say,  ‘ He  shed  his  blood  for  us.’  But 
many  cannot  express  even  what  they  have  some  conception  of ; no,  not 
even  when  expressions  are  put  into  their  mouths.  With  these  you  arc 
to  deal  exceeding  tenderly  lest  they  be  discouraged. 

6.  If  you  perceive  them  troubled,  that  they  cannot  answer,  step  in 
yourself  and  take  the  burden  off  them,  answering  the  question  your- 
self. And  do  it  thoroughly  and  plainly,  making  a full  explication  of 
the  whole  business  to  them. 

7.  When  you  have  tried  their  knowledge  proceed  to  instruct  them 
according  to  their  several  capacities.  If  a man  understand  the  funda- 
mentals, speak  what  you  perceive  he  most  needs,  either  explaining 
further  some  doctrines  or  some  duty,  or  showing  him  the  necessity  of 
something  which  he  neglects.  If  he  still  understands  not,  go  over  it 
again  till  he  does. 

8.  Next  inquire  into  his  state,  whether  convinced  or  unconvinced, 
converted  or  unconverted.  Tell  him,  if  need  be,  what  conversion  is, 
and  then  renew  and  enforce  the  inquiry. 

9.  If  unconverted,  labor  with  all  your  power  to  bring  his  heart  to  a 
sense  of  his  condition.  Set  this  home  with  a more  earnest  voice  than 
you  spoke  before.  Get  to  the  heart  or  you  do  nothing. 

10.  Conclude  all  with  a strong  exhortation,  which  should  enforce, 
1.  The  duty  of  the  heart,  in  order  to  receive  Christ;  2.  The  avoiding 
former  sins,  and  constantly  using  the  outward  means.  And  be  sure, 
if  you  can,  to  get  their  promise  to  forsake  sin,  change  their  company, 
and  use  the  means.  And  do  this  solemnly,  reminding  them  of  the 
presence  of  God,  who  hears  their  promises  and  expects  the  per- 
lormance. 

11.  Before  you  leave  them  engage  the  head  of  each  family  to  call  all 
his  family  together  every  Sunday  before  they  go  to  bed,  and  hear  what 
they  can  repeat,  and  so  continue  till  they  have  learned  the  ‘ Instruc- 
tions ’ perfectly,  and  afterward  let  him  take  care  that  they  do  not  forge 
what  they  have  learned.] 

Quest.  16.  (14.)  On  receiving  Church  Members.  Discipline, 
1[  48.  They  omit  “See  that  this  be  never  neglected,”  refer- 
ring to  reading  the  Rules. 

Quest.  17.  (15.)  Same.  52. 

Quest.  18.  (16.)  Dress.  See  Discipline,  IT  47. 

Quest.  19.  Bands,  which  see. 

The  following  was  omitted  1784 : 

[Observe ! You  give  none  a band  ticket  before  he  meets,  but  after 
he  has  met. 

»17.)  Have  those  in  band  left  off  snuff  and  drams? 

o.  Many  are  still  enslaved  to  one  or  the  other.  In  order  to 
redress  this,  1.  Let  no  Preacher  touch  either  on  any  account ; 2.  Strongly 


72 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


dissuade  our  people  from  them ; 3.  Answer  their  pretenses,  particularly 
curing  the  colic.] 

Quest.  20.  (18.)  Marriage.  See  Discipline,  IF  43. 

Quest.  21.  (19.)  Same.  See  Discipline,  IF  44. 

Quest.  22.  (20.)  Same.  IF  45. 

Quest.  23.  Spirituous  liquors.  See  section  on  “ Sale  and 
Use  of  Spirituous  Liquors.” 

Quest.  24.  (21.)  Worldly  practices.  See  Discipline,  IF  199, 
and  section  on  “ Visiting,  ” etc. 

Quest.  25.  (22.)  Insolvency.  See  IF  345. 

Quest.  26-29.  Delate  to  Bishops.  See  the  sections  on  the 
Election,  Support,  and  Trial  of  a Bishop,  IF  214,  313,  473. 

Quest.  30.  See  section  on  Presiding  Elders.  ^ 229. 

Quest.  31.  Deacons.  IF  248. 

Quest.  32.  Duties  of  a Helper.  IF  157. 

Quest.  33.  (26.)  Buies  of  a Helper.  IF  143. 

Quest.  34.  Will  it  be  expedient  to  appoint  some  of  our 
Helpers  to  read  the  morning  and  evening  service  out  of  our 
Liturgy  on  the  Lord’s  day  ? 

Ans.  It  'svill.  And  every  Helper  who  receives  a written 
direction  under  the  hand  of  a Superintendent  may  regularly 
read  the  morning  and  evening  service  on  the  Lord’s  day.* 

Quest.  35.  Those  who  desist  from  traveling.  IF  251.  In- 
serted in  section  on  Presiding  Elders.  IF  232. 

Quest.  36.  Mode  of  receiving  Preachers.  IF  201. 

Quest.  37-40.  Salary.  May  be  found  in  the  section  on 
‘Allowance.’ 

Quest.  41-43.  Slavery.  See  section  on  Slavery.  IF  47. 

Quest.  44.  The  Lord’s  Supper.  See  Discipline  (IF  41)  and 
this  history. 

Quest.  45,  46.  Baptism.  See  Discipline,  IF  39. 

Quest.  47.  Lord’s  Supper.  See  IF  41. 

Quest.  48.  Fees  for  Baptism  forbidden.  See  Discipline, 
IF  40.” 

The  following  from  “ the  Large  Minutes  ” was  here  omitted : 

“ [Quest.  (27.)  What  power  is  this  which  you  exercise  over  both  the 
Preachers  and  the  Societies  ? 

Ans.  Count  Zinzenclorf  loved  to  keep  all  things  close.  I love  to  do 
all  things  openly.  I will  therefore  tell  you  all  I know  of  the  matter, 
taking  it  from  the  beginning. 

1.  In  November,  1738,  two  or  three  persons  who  desired  ‘ to  flee  from 
the  wrath  to  come,’  and  then  a few  more,  came  to  me  in  London,  and 
desired  me  to  advise  and  pray  with  them.  I said,  ‘ If  you  will  meet  me 
on  Thursday  night  I will  help  you  as  well  as  I can.’  More  and  more 
then  desired  to  meet  with  them,  till  they  were  increased  to  many  hun- 
dreds. The  case  was  afterward  the  same  at  Bristol,  Kingswood,  New-r 

*This  question  and  answer  were  inserted  in  the  section  on  “Keceiving  Preach- 
ers,” etc.  In  1TS9  they  were  so  modified  as  to  read  : “ Quest.  3.  Are  the  Preachers 
to  read  the  Liturgy  ? Ans.  All  that  have  received  a written  direction  for  that  pur- 
pose under  the  hand  of  a Bishop  or  Elder  may  read  the  Liturgy  as  often  as  they 
think  it  expedient.”  The  whole  was  omitted  in  1792,  ’ 


Outline  of  the  Discipline  of  1'784. 


73 


castle,  and  many  other  parts  of  England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland.  It 
may  be  observed  the  desire  was  on  their  part,  not  mine.  My  desire 
was  to  live  and  die  in  retirement.  But  I did  not  see  that  I could  refuse 
them  my  help,  and  be  guiltless  before  God. 

Here  commenced  my  power,  namely  : a power  to  appoint  when  and 
where  and  how  they  should  meet,  and  to  remove  those  whose  lives 
showed  that  they  had  not  a desire  ‘ to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come.’ 
And  this  power  remained  the  same,  whether  the  people  meeting  to- 
gether were  twelve  or  twelve  hundred  or  twelve  thousand. 

2.  In  a few  days  some  of  them  said,  ‘ Sir,  we  will  not  sit  under  you 
for  nothing  ; we  will  subscribe  quarterly.’  I said,  ‘ I will  have  nothing, 
for  I want  nothing.  My  fellowship  supplies  me  with  all  I want.’  One 
replied,  ‘ Nay,  but  you  want  a hundred  and  flfteen  pounds  to  pay  for  the 
lease  oi  the  Foundry,  and  likewise  a large  sum  of  money  to  put  it  into 
repair.’  On  this  consideration  I sutfered  them  to  subscribe.  And  when 
the  Society  met  I asked,  ‘ Who  will  take  the  trouble  of  receiving  this 
money,  and  paying  it  where  it  is  needful  ? ’ One  said,  ‘ I will  do  it, 
and  keep  the  account  for  you.’  So  here  was  the  flrst  Steward.  After- 
ward I desired  one  or  two  more  to  help  me,  as  Stewards,  and,  in  proc- 
ess of  time,  a greater  number. 

Let  it  be  remarked  it  was  I myself,  not  the  people,  who  chose  these 
Stewards,  and  appointed  to  each  the  distinct  work  wherein  he  was  to 
help  me  as  long  as  I desired.  And  herein  I began  to  exercise  another 
sort  of  power,  namely,  that  of  appointing  and  removing  Stewards. 

3.  After  a time  a young  man,  named  Thomas  Maxfleld,  came  and 
desired  to  help  me  as  a son  in  the  Gospel.  Soon  after  came  a second, 
Thomas  Richards  ; and  then  a third,  Thomas  Westell.  These  severally 
desired  to  serve  me  as  sons,  and  to  labor  when  and  where  I should 
direct.  Observe,  these  likewise  desired  me,  not  I them.  But  I durst 
not  refuse  their  assistance.  And  here  commenced  my  power  to  appoint 
each  of  these  when,  and  where,  and  how  to  labor ; that  is,  while  he 
chose  to  continue  with  me,  for  each  had  a power  to  go  away  when  he 
pleased,  as  I had  also  to  go  away  from  them  or  any  of  them  if  I saw 
sufiicient  cause.  The  case  continued  the  same  when  the  number  of 
Preachers  increased.  I had  just  the  same  power  still  to  appoint  when, 
and  where,  and  how  each  should  help  me,  and  to  tell  any  (if  I saw 
cause),  ‘ I do  not  desire  your  help  any  longer.’  On  these  terms,  and  no 
other,  we  joined  at  flrst ; on  these  we  continue  joined.  But  they  do  me 
no  favor  in  being  directed  by  me.  It  is  true,  my  ‘ reward  is  with  the 
Lord ;’  but  at  present  I have  nothing  from  it  but  trouble  and  care,  and 
often  a burden  I scarce  know  how  to  bear. 

4.  In  1744  I wrote  to  several  clergymen,  and  to  all  who  then  served 
me  as  sons  in  the  Gospel,  desiring  them  to  meet  me  in  London, 
and  to  give  me  their  advice  concerning  the  best  method  of  carrying  on 
the  work  of  God.  And  when  their  number  increased  so  that  it  was 
not  convenient  to  invite  them  all,  for  several  years  I wrote  to  those 
with  whom  I desired  to  confer,  and  they  only  met  me  at  London  or 
elsewhere,  till  at  length  I gave  a general  permission,  which  I afterward 
saw  cause  to  retract. 

Observe,  I myself  sent  for  these  of  my  own  free  choice,  and  I sent 
for  them  to  advise,  not  govern  me.  Neither  did  I at  any  time  divest 
myself  of  any  part  of  the  power  above  described,  which  the  providence 
of  God  had  cast  upon  me  without  any  design  or  choice  of  mine. 

5.  What  is  that  power  ? It  is  a power  of  admitting  into  and  exclud- 
ing from  the  Societies  under  my  care  * of  choosing  and  removing 
Stewards ; of  receiving  or  not  receiving  Helpers  ; of  appointing  them 
when,  where,  and  how  to  help  me;  and  of  desiring  any  of  them  to 
confer  with  me  when  I see  good.  And  as  it  was  merely  in  obedience 
to  the  providence  of  God,  and  for  the  good  of  the  people,  that  I at  first 


74 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


accepted  this  power,  which  I never  sought ; so  it  is  on  the  same  con- 
sideration, not  for  profit,  honor,  or  pleasure,  that  I use  it  at  this  day. 

6.  But  ‘ several  gentlemen  are  offended  at  your  having  so  much 
power.’  I did  not  seek  any  part  of  it.  But  when  it  was  come  una- 
wares, not  daring  to  ‘ bury  that  talent,’  I used  it  to  the  best  of  my  judg- 
ment. Yet  I never  was  fond  of  it.  I always  did,  and  do  now,  bear  it 
as  my  burden — the  burden  which  God  lays  upon  me,  and  therefore  I 
dare  not  lay  it  down. 

But  if  you  can  tell  me  any  one,  or  any  five  men,  to  whom  I may  trans- 
fer this  burden,  who  can  and  will  do  just  what  I do  now,  I will  heartily 
thank  both  them  and  you. 

7.  But  some  of  our  Helpers  say,  ‘ This  is  shackling  freeborn  English- 
men ;’  and  demand  a free  Conference,  that  is,  a meeting  of  all  the 
Preachers,  wherein  all  things  shall  be  determined  by  most  votes.  I 
answer.  It  is  possible  after  my  death  something  of  this  kind  may  take 
place,  but  not  while  I live.  To  me  the  Preachers  have  engaged  them- 
selves to  submit,  to  serve  me  as  sons  in  the  Gospel ; but  they  are  not 
tlius  engaged  to  any  man  or  number  of  men  besides.  To  me  the  people 
in  general  will  submit,  but  they  will  not  thus  submit  to  any  other. 

It  is  nonsense,  then,  to  call  my  using  this  power  ‘ shackling  freeborn 
Englishmen.’  None  needs  to  submit  to  it  unless  he  will,  so  that  there 
is  no  shackling  in  the  case.  Every  Preacher  and  every  member  may 
leave  me  when  he  pleases ; but  while  he  chooses  to  stay,  it  is  on  the 
same  terms  that  he  joined  me  at  first. 

‘ But  this  is  making  yourself  a Pope.’  This  carries  no  face  of  truth. 
The  Pope  affirms  that  every  Christian  must  do  all  he  bids,  and  believe 
all  he  says,  under  pain  of  damnation.  I never  affirmed  any  thing  that 
bears  any  the  most  distant  resemblance  to  this.  All  I anirm  is,  the 
Preachers  who  choose  to  labor  with  me  choose  to  serve  me  as  sons  in 
the  Gospel,  and  the  people  who  choose  to  be  under  my  care  choose  to 
be  so  on  the  same  terms  they  were  at  first. 

Therefore  all  talk  of  this  kind  is  highl;)7  injurious  to  me,  who  bear 
the  burden  merely  for  your  sake.  And  it  is  exceedingly  mischievous 
to  the  people,  tending  to  confound  their  understanding,  and  to  fill  their 
hearts  with  evil  surmisings  and  unkind  tempers  toward  me  ; to  whom 
they  really  owe  more  for  taking  all  this  load  upon  me,  for  exercising 
this  very  power,  for  shackling  myself  in  this  manner,  than  for  all  my 
preaching  put  together ; because  preaching  twice  or  thrice  a day  is  no 
burden  to  me  at  all ; but  the  care  of  all  the  Preachers  and  all  the  people 
is  a burden  indeed ! 

Quest.  {28.)  What  reason  can  be  assigned  why  so  many  of  our  Preach- 
ers contract  nervous  disorders  ? 

Ans.  The  chief  reason,  on  Dr.  Cadogan’s  principles,  is  either  indo- 
lence or  intemperance.  1.  Indolence.  Several  of  them  use  too  little 
exercise,  far  less  than  when  they  wrought  at  their  trade,  and  this  will 
naturally  pave  the  way  for  many,  especially  nervous,  disorders.  2.  In- 
temperance, though  not  in  the  vulgar  sense.  They  take  more  food 
than  they  did  when  they  labored  more ; and'let  any  man  of  reflection 
judge  how  long  this  will  consist  with  health.  Or  they  use  more  sleep 
than  when  they  labored  more ; and  this  alone  will  destroy  the  firmness 
of  the  nerves.  If,  then,  our  Preachers  would  avoid  nervous  disorders, 
let  them,  1.  Take  as  little  meat,  drink,  and  sleep  as  nature  will  bear; 
and,  2.  Use  full  as  much  exercise  daily  as  they  did  before  they  were 
Preachers.] 

Quest.  49,  50.  (30,)  (31.)  Method  of  employing  time.  Large 
Minutes.  See  Discipline,  U 179,  180. 

Quest.  51.  (32.)  But  why  are  we  not  more  knowing  ? 


Outline  of  the  Discipline  of  17 84. 


75 


Ans,  Because  we  are  idle.  We  forget  our  very  first  rule, 
‘Be  diligent.  I^ever  be  unemployed  [a  moment].  Never  be 
trifiingly  employed.  Never  while  away  time ; neither  spend 
any  more  time  at  any  place  than  is  strictly  necessary.’ 

I fear  there  is  altogether  a fault  in  this  matter,  and  that  few 
of  us  are  clear.  Which  of  you  spends  as  many  hours  a day  in 
God’s  work  as  you  did  formerly  in  man’s  work  ? We  talk,  or 
read  history,  or  what  comes  next  to  hand.  We  must,  abso- 
lutely must,  cure  this  evil,  or  betray  the  cause  of  God. 

But  how?  1.  Bead  the  most  useful  books,  and  that  regu- 
larly and  constantly.  Steadily  spend  all  the  morning  in  this 
employ,  or  at  least  five  hours  in  four  and  twenty. 

[‘  But  I read  only  the  Bible.’  Then  you  ought  to  teach  others  to  read 
only  the  Bible,  and,  by  parity  of  reason,  to  hear  only  the  Bible ; but  if 
so,  you  need  preach  no  more.  Just  so  said  George  Bell.  And  what  is 
the  fruit  ? Why,  now  he  neither  reads  the  Bible,  nor  any  thing  else. 
This  is  rank  entiiusiasm.  If  you  need  no  book  but  the  Bible,  you  are 

fot  above  St.  Paul.  He  wanted  others  too.  ‘ Bring  the  books,’  says 
e,  ‘but  especially  the  parchments,’  those  wrote  on  parchment.] 

‘ But  I have  no  taste  for  reading.’  Contract  a taste  for  it 
by  use,  or  return  to  your  trade. 

‘ But  I have  no  books.  ’ [I  will  give  each  of  you,  as  fast  as 
you  will  read  them,  books  to  the  value  of  five  pounds].  And 
we^  desire  the  Assistants  will-\  take  care  that  all  the  large 
Societies  provide  Mr.  Wesley^ s\  Works  [or  at  least  the  Notes] 
for  the  use  of  the  Preachers. 

2.  In  the  afternoon  follow  Mr.  Baxter’s  plan.  Then  you 
will  have  no  time  to  spare ; you  will  have  work  enough  for  all 
your  time.  Then,  likewise,  no  Preacher  will  stay  with  us 
who  is  as  salt  that  has  lost  its  savor.  For  to  such  this  em- 
ployment would  be  mere  drudgery.  And  in  order  to  it  you 
will  have  need  of  all  the  knowledge  you  [have  or]  can  pro- 
cure. 

The  sum  is.  Go  into  every  house  in  course  and  teach  every 
one  therein,  young  and  old,  if  they  belong  to  us,  to  be  Chris- 
tians inwardly  and  outwardly. 

Make  every  particular  plain  to  their  understanding ; fix  it 
in  their  memory ; write  it  on  their  heart.  In  order  to  this 
there  must  be  ‘line  upon  line,  precept  upon  precept.’  What 
patience,  what  love,  what  knowledge  is  requisite  for  this! 

{Quest.  (33.)  In  what  particular  method  should  we  instruct  them  ? 
A71S.  You  may,  as  you  have  time,  read,  explain,  enforce,  1.  ‘The 
Eules  of  the  Society.’  2.  ‘Instructions  for  Children.’  3.  The  fourth 
volume  of  ‘Sermons.’  And,  4.  Philip  Henry’s  ‘Method  of  Family 
Prayer.’] 

We  must  needs  do  this,  were  it  only  to  avoid  idleness.  Do 
we  not  loiter  away  many  hours  in  every  week  ? Each  try 

* “ I.” — Large  Minutes.  t “ Would.” — IMd.  X “ Our.” — Ibid. 


76 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


himself.  No  idleness  is  consistenf^  with  growth  in  grace. 
Nay,  without  exactness  in  redeeming  time  you  cannot  retain 
the  grace  you  received  in  justification. 

But  what  shall  we  do  for  the  rising  generation  ? [Unless 
we  take  care  of  this  the  present  revival  wfill  be  res  unius  <T.tatis  ; 
it  will  last  only  the  age  of  a man.]  Who  will  labor /or  them  f f 
Let  him  who  is  zealous  for  God  and  the  souls  of  men  begin 
now. 

1.  Where  there  are  ten  children,  whose  parents  are  in  Society 
meet  them  at  least  an  hour  every  week. 

2.  Talk  with  them  every  time  you  see  any  at  home. 

3.  Pray  in  earnest  for  them. 

4.  Diligently  instruct  and  vehemently  exhort  all  parents  at 
their  own  houses. 

5.  Preach  expressly  on  education  [particularly  at  midsum- 
mer, when  you  speak  of  Kingswood].  ‘But  I have  no  gift 
for  this.’  Gift  or  no  gift,  you  are  to  do  it,  else  you  are  not 
called  to  be  a Methodist  Preacher.  Do  it  as  you  can  till  you 
can  do  it  as  you  would.  Pray  earnestly  for  the  gift,  and  use 
the  means  for  it.  [Particularly  study  the  ‘ Instructions  ’ and 
‘ Lessons  for  Children.’] 

Ans.  1 will  be  found  in  IF  181 ; Ans.  2 in  f 189,  and  the  last 
part  in  the  section  on  ‘ Instruction  of  Children.’ 

Quest.  52.  (34.)  Pastoral  work,  Large  Minutes.  See  Dis- 
cipline, IF  199. 

Quest.  53.  (35.)  But  how  can  I fast,  since  it  hurts  my 
health  ? 

Ans.  There  are  several  degrees  of  fasting  which  cannot 
hurt  your  health.  We  § will  instance  in  one : Let  us  jj  every 
Friday  (beginning  on  the  next)  avow  this  duty  throughout 
the  continent.,  IF  by  touching  no  tea,  coffee,  or  chocolate  in  the 
morning;  but  (if  we  want  it)  half  a pint  of  milk  or  water 
gruel.  Let  us  dine  on  regetables^^"^  and  (if  we  need  it)  eat  three 
or  four  ounces  of  flesh  in  the  evening.  At  other  times  let  us 
eat  no  flesh  suppers ; these  exceedingly  tend  to  breed  nervous 
disorders. 

Quest.  54.  (36.)  Matter  and  Manner  of  Preaching.  Disci- 
pline, IF  184.  The  Large  Minutes  has  also  “To  invite.” 

Quest.  55.  (37.)  Kules  for  a Preacher.  Discipline,  IF  156. 

Quest.  56.  (38.)  Preaching  Christ.  Discipline,  ^ 185. 

Quest.  57.  (39.)  Singing.  IF  66,  in  section  on  Singing. 

The  following  in  the  Minutes  is  not  in  the  Discipline  of 
1784: 

[Let  no  organ  be  placed  anywhere  till  proposed  in  the  Conference.] 

[After  preaching  take  a little  lemon ade,  mild  ale,  or  candied  orange- 

* “ Can  consist.*’— Z«rge  Minuter.  t “ Herein.” — IMd. 

$ “ In  a Society.” — Ihid.  § “ I.” — jj  “ You  and  I.” — Ihid. 

^ “ Nation.” — Ihid.  **  “ Potatoes.” — 1 hid. 


Outline  of  the  Discipline  of  1784.  77 

peel.  All  spirituous  liquors,  at  that  time  especially,  are  deadly 
poison.] 

[Is  not  this  formality  creeping  in  already  by  those  complex  tunes, 
which  it  is  scarcely  possible  to  sing  with  devotion?  Such  is,  ‘Praise 
the  Lord,  ye  blessed  ones such  the  long  quavering  halleluia  annexed  to 
the  morning  song  tune,  which  I defy  any  man  living  to  sing  devoutly. 
The  repeating  the  same  words  so  often  (but  especially  while  another 
repeats  different  words,  the  horrid  abuse  which  runs  through  the  mod- 
ern Church  music),  as  it  shocks  all  common  sense,  so  it  necessarily 
brings  in  dead  formality,  and  has  no  more  of  religion  in  it  than  a Lan- 
cashire hornpipe.  Besides,  it  is  a flat  contradiction  to  our  Lord’s  com- 
mand, ‘ Use  not  vain  repetitions.’  For  what  is  a vain  repetition  if  this 
is  not  ? What  end  of  devotion  does  it  serve  ? Sing  no  anthems.] 

Quest.  58.  (40.)  Definition  of  “Assistant,”  See  Preacher 
in  Charge. 

Quest.  59.  (41.)  How  should  an  Assistant  be  qualified  for 
his  charge  ? 

Ans.  By  walking  closely  with  God,  and  having  his  work 
greatly  at  heart;  and  by  understanding  and  loving  Disci- 
pline, ours  in  particular ; 

[And  by  loving  the  Church  of  England,  and  resolving  not  to  separate 
from  it.  Let  this  be  well  observed.  I fear  when  the  Methodists  leave 
the  Church  God  will  leave  them.  But  if  they  are  thrust  out  of  it,  they 
will  be  guiltless].* 

Quest.  60.  (42.)  Duty  of  Assistant  or  Preacher  in  Charge. 
Large  Minutes.  Discipline,  IT  252,  (158.) 

The  following  question  and  answer  of  the  Minutes  was  not 
inserted  in  the  Discipline  : 

Quest.  (43.)  Has  the  office  of  an  Assistant  been  well  executed? 

Ans.  No,  not  by  half  the  Assistants.  1.  Who  has  sent  me  word 
whether  the  other  Preachers  behave  well  or  ill?  2.  Who  has  visited 
all  the  classes,  and  regulated  the  bands  quarterly?  3.  Love-feasts  for 
the  bands  have  been  neglected ; neither  have  persons  been  duly  taken 
in  and  put  out  of  the  bands.  4.  The  Societies  are  not  half  supplied 
with  books,  not  even  with  those  above  mentioned.  0 exert  yourselves 
in  this  ! Be  not  weary  ! Leave  no  stone  unturned  ! 5.  How  few  ac- 

counts have  I had  either  of  remarkable  deaths  or  remarkable  conver- 
sions ! 6.  How  few  exact  lists  of  the  Societies  ! 7.  How  few  have  met 
the  married  and  single  persons  once  a quarter !] 

Quest.  61.  (44.)  Other  Duties  of  Preachers  in  Charge.  See 
Discipline,  *[[  276. 

The  following  parts  of  the  Minutes  were  not  inserted  in  the 
Discipline  of  1784 : 

[(9.)  Exhort  all  that  were  brought  up  in  the  Church  to  continue 
therein.  Set  the  example  ourself,  and  immediately  change  every  plan 
that  would  hinder  their  being  at  church  at  least  two  Sundays  in  four. 
Carefully  avoid  whatever  has  a tendency  to  separate  men  from  the 

* “This  passage  is  found  in  the  original  Minutes  for  1749.  The  fact  that  it  was 
continued  in  an  edition  of  the  Large  Minutes,  which  was  revised  four  years  after 
the  organization  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  affords  conclusive  evidence 
that  Mr.  Wesley  did  not  consider  that  the  Methodists  in  America  had  separated 
from  or  left  the  Church  of  England,  but  that  the  connection  between  them  was 
providentially  dissolved.'''' — Emory, 


78 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


Church,  und  let  all  the  servants  in  our  preaching-houses  go  to  church 
once  on  Sunday  at  least. 

Is  there  not  a cause  ? Are  we  not  unawares,  by  little  and  little,  slid- 
ing into  a separation  from  the  Church  ? 0 use  every  means  to  prevent 

this ! 1.  Exhort  all  our  people  to  keep  close  to  the  Church  and  sacra- 

ment. 2.  Warn  them  all  against  nieeness  in  hearing — a ;^revailing  evil. 
8.  Warn  them  also  against  despising  the  prayers  ot  the  Church. 
4.  Against  calling  our  Society  ‘the  Church.’  6.  Against  calling  our 
Preachers  ‘ Ministers,’  our  houses  ‘ meeting-houses ;’  call  them  plain 
preaching-houses  or  chapels.  6.  Do  not  license  them  as  dissenters. 
The  proper  paper  to  be  sent  in  at  the  assizes,  sessions,  or  Bishop’s 
court  is  this : ‘ A.  B.  has  set  apart  his  house  in  C.  for  public  worship, 
of  which  he  desires  a certificate.’  N.  B. — The  justice  does  not  license 
the  house,  but  the  act  of  Parliament.  7.  Do  not  license  yourself  till 
you  are  constrained,  and  then  not  as  a dissenter,  but  a Methodist.  It 
is  time  enough  when  you  are  prosecuted  to  take  the  oaths.  And  by  so 
doing  you  are  licensed. 

Queat.  (45.)  But  are  we  not  dissenters? 

Ans.  No.  Although  we  call  sinners  to  repentance  in  all  places  of 
God’s  dominion,  and  although  we  frequently  use  extemporary  prayer, 
and  unite  together  in  a religious  Society,  yet  we  are  not  dissenters  in 
the  only  sense  which  our  law  acknowledges,  namely,  those  who  re- 
nounce the  service  of  the  Church.  We  do  not,  we  dare  not  separate 
from  it.  We  are  not  seceders,  nor  do  we  bear  any  resemblance  to  them. 
We  set  out  upon  quite  opposite  principles.  The  seceders  laid  the  very 
foundation  of  their  work  in  judging  and  condemning  others ; we  laid 
the  foundation  of  our  work  in  judging  and  condemning  ourselves. 
They  begin  every-where  with  showing  their  hearers  how  fallen  the 
Church  and  ministers  are ; we  begin  every-where  with  showing  our 
hearers  how  fallen  they  are  themselves.  What  they  do  in  America,  or 
what  their  Minutes  say  on  this  subject,  is  nothing  to  us.*  We  will  keep 
in  the  good  old  way. 

And  never  let  us  make  light  of  going  to  church  either  by  word  or 
deed.  Kemember  Mr.  Hook,  a very  eminent  and  a zealous  Papist. 
When  I asked  him,  ‘ Sir.  what  do  you  do  for  public  worship  here, 
where  you  have  no  Romisn  serviee  ? ’ he  answered,  ‘ Sir,  I am  so  fully 
convinced  it  is  the  duty  of  every  man  to  worship  God  in  public  that  I 
go  to  church  every  Sunday.  If  I eannot  have  such  worship  as  I would, 
1 will  have  such  worship  as  I can.’ 

But  some  may  say,  ‘ Our  own  serviee  is  public  worship.’  Yes,  hut 
not  such  as  supersedes  the  Church  service  ; it  presupposes  public 
prayer,  like  the  sermons  at  the  University.  If  it  were  designed  to  be 
instead  of  the  Church  service  it  would  be  essentially  defective,  for  it 
seldom  has  the  four  grand  parts  of  public  prayer,  deprecation,  petition, 
intercession,  and  thanksgiving. 

If  the  people  put  ours  in  the  room  of  the  Chureh  service  we  hurt 
them  that  stay  with  us,  and  ruin  them  that  leave  us,  for  then  they  will 
go  nowhere,  but  lounge  the  Sabbath  away  without  any  public  worship 
at  all. 

Quest.  (46.)  Nay,  but  is  it  not  our  duty  to  separate  from  the  Church, 
considering  the  wickedness  both  of  the  clergy  and  the  people  ?' 

Ans.  We  conceive  not,  1.  Because  both  the  priests  and  the  people 
were  full  as  wieked  in  the  Jewish  Church,  and  yet  it  was  not  the  duty 
of  the  holy  Israelites  to  separate  from  them.  2.  Neither  did  our  Lord 

* This  sentence  was  obviously  introduced  into  the  Large  Minutes  subsequently 
to  17s4,  and  seems  to  refer  to  the  Minutes  or  Discipline  of  1787,  in  which  very 
strong  language  was  used  with  reference  to  the  condition  of  the  Church  of  Ea- 
g'land.  (See  below,  Origin  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  11.) 


Outline  oe  the  Discipline  of  1784. 


79 


command  his  disciples  to  separate  from  them ; he  rather  commanded 
the  contrary.  3.  Hence  it  is  clear  that  could  not  he  the  meaning  of  St. 
Paul’s  words  : ‘ Come  out  from  among  them,  and  he  ye  separate.’ 

Q;uest.  (47.)  But  what  reasons  are  there  why  we  should  not  separate 
from  the  Church  ? 

Ans.  Among  others,  those  which  were  printed  above  twenty  years 
ago,  entitled,  ‘ Eeasons  Against  a Separation  from  the  Church  of  En- 
gland.’ 

We  allow  two  exceptions  : 1.  If  the  parish  Minister  he  a notoriously 
wicked  man.  2.  If  he  preach  Socinianism,  Arianism,  or  any  other 
essentially  false  doctrine.] 

Quest.  62.  Settlement  of  Disputes  among  the  People.  See 
Discipline,  ^ 342. 

Quest.  63.  Trial  of  Ministers.  Discipline,  IT  319. 

Quest.  64.  Vacancy  in  a Circuit.  Discipline,  IT  291. 

Quest.  65.  Neglect  to  meet  in  Class.  Discipline,  IT  339. 

Quest.  66.  (48.)  Duties  of  Preachers  to  God,  themselves, 
and  one  another.  Discipline,  1"  157. 

Quest.  67.  (49.)  Union  among  ourselves.  Discipline,  IF  178. 

Quest.  68.  (50.)  Examination  of  those  who  think  they  are 
moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  Preach.  Discipline,  IT  138. 

Quest.  69.  (51.)  Mode  of  receiving  a Preacher.  Discipline, 
IF  204,  206,  207. 

The  Large  Minutes  contain  besides : 

[Are  you  engaged  to  marry  ? N.  B. — A Preacher  who  marries  while 
on  trial  is  thereby  set  aside.] 

Quest.  70.  (52.)  Conferences.  Discipline,  IF  105. 

Quest.  71.  Supply  of  Circuits  during  Conference.  Disci- 
pline, IF  291. 

Quest.  1"^.  (53.)  Support  of  Superannuated  Preachers.  Dis- 
cipline, IF  482,  and  before  it. 

The  Large  Minutes  has  the  following : 

[Those  who  can  preach  four  or  five  times  a week  are  supernumerary 
Preachers.  A far  those  who  cannot,] 

[The  present  Stewards  are  John  Murlin  and  John  Pawson.] 

(11.)  Let  every  Preacher  who  does  not  bring  or  send  his  subscrip- 
tion to  the  Conference  be  fined  two  shillings  and  sixpence.] 

[(13.)  Let  a committee  be  named  to  see  these  rules  duly  executed. 
The  present  committee  are  Christopher  Hopper,  Thomas  Coke,  Thomas 
Hanby,  John  Allen,  Robert  Roberts,  Henry  Moore,  Thomas  Taylor, 
William  Thompson,  Andrew  Blair. 

(14.)  Let  an  exact  account  of  all  receipts  and  disbursements  be  pro- 
duced at  the  Conference.] 

{Quest.  (54.)  Are  not  many  of  the  Preachers’  wives  still  straitened 
for  the  necessaries  of  life  ? 

Ans.  Some  certainly  have  been.  To  prevent  this  for  the  time  to 
come,  1.  Let  every  Circuit  either  provide  each  with  a lodging,  coals, 
and  candles,  or  allow  her  fifteen  pounds  a year.  2.  Let  the  Assistant 
take  this  money  at  the  Quarterly  Meeting  before  any  thing  else  be  paid 
out  of  it.  Fail  not  to  do  this. 

Quest.  (55.)  How  can  we  account  for  the  decrease  of  the  work  of  God 
in  some  Circuits,  both  this  year  and  the  last  ? 

Ans.  It  may  be  owing  either,  1.  To  the  want  of  zeal  and  exactness  in 


80 


History  op  the  Discipline. 


the  Assistant,  occasioning^  want  of  discipline  thronghont ; or,  2.  To 
want  of  life  and  diligence  in  tlie  Preachers  ; or,  3.  To  our  people’s  los- 
ing the  life  of  God,  and  sinking  into  the  spirit  of  the  world. 

It  may  be  owing  further  to  the  want  of  more  field  preaching,  and  of 
trying  more  new  places.] 

Quest.  73.  (56.)  What  can  be  done  in  order  to  revive  the 
work  of  God  where  it  is  decayed? 

Ans.  [1.  Let  every  Preacher  read  carefully  over  the  ‘Life  of  David 
Brainerd.’  Let  us  be  followers  of  him,  as’he  was  of  Christ,  in  absolute 
self-devotion,  in  total  deadness  to  the  world,  and  in  fervent  love  to 
God  and  man.  Let  us  but  secure  this  point,  and  the  world  and  the 
devil  must  fall  under  our  feet.] 

1.  (2.)  Let  both  Assistants  and  Preachers  be  conscientiously 
exact  in  the  whole  Methodist  Discipline. 

2.  (3.)  See  that  no  Circuit  be  at  any  time  without  Preach- 
ers. Therefore  let  no  Preacher  who  does  not  attend  the  Con- 
ference leave  the  Circuit  at  that  time  on  any  pretense  what- 
ever. This  is  the  most  improper  time  in  the  whole  year.  Let 
every  Assistant  see  to  this,  and  require  each  of  these  to  remain 
in  the  Circuit  till  the  new  Preachers  come. 

Let  not  all  the  Preachers  in  any  Circuit  come  to  the  Con- 
ference. 

Let  those  who  do  come  set  out  as  late  and  return  as  soon 
as  possible. 

3.  (4.)  Wherever  you  can,  appoint  prayer-meetings,  and 
particularly  on  Friday. 

4.  (5.)  Let  a fast  be  published  at  every  Quarterly  Meeting 
for  the  Friday  following,  and  let  a memorandum  of  it  be 
written  on  all  the  class  papers.* 

5.  (6.)  Be  [more]  active  in  dispersing  Mr,  Wesley'^sf  books, 
[particularly  the  sermon  on  ‘The  Good  Steward,’  on  ‘In- 
dwelling Sin,’  ‘The  Repentance  of  Believers,’  and  ‘The  Script- 
ure Way  of  Salvation’].  Every  Assistant  [may  give  away 
small  tracts,  and  he]  may  beg  money  of  the  rich  to  buy  books 
for  the  poor. 

6.  (7.) I Strongly  and  explicitly  exhort  all  believers  to  ‘go 
on  to  perfection.’  That  we  may  ‘all  speak  the  same  thing,’ 
we  § ask,  once  for  all.  Shall  we  defend  this  perfection,  or  give 
it  up  ? We  I all  agree  to  defend  it,  meaning  thereby  (as  we 
did  from  the  beginning)  salvation  from  all  sin,  by  the  love 
of  God  and  man  filling  our  heart.  The  Papists  say,  ‘This 
cannot  be  attained  till  we  have  been  refined  by  the  fire  of 
purgatory,’  The  Calvinists  say,  ‘ Nay,  it  will  be  attained  as 
soon  as  the  soul  and  body  part,’  The  old  Methodists  say, 

* “ Observed  in  all  our  Societies  the  last  Friday  in  August,  November,  February, 
and  Mav.”— Minutes. 

t ^^The.'"^Ibid. 

X The  sixth  paragraph  remained  in  the  Discipline  till  1812.  It  was  made  in 
1787  a separate  section,  entitled,  “ On  Perfection.” 

II  “ You.”— 


Outline  of  the  Discipline  of  1784. 


81 


‘It  may  be  attained  before  we  die;  a moment  after  is  too 
late.’  Is  it  so  or  not  ? TFe*  are  all  agreed  we  may  be  saved 
from  all  sin  before  death.  The  substance  then  is  settled ; but 
as  to  the  circumstance,  is  the  change  gradual  or  instanta- 
neous ? It  is  both  the  one  and  the  other. 

[From  the  moment  we  are  justified  there  may  he  a gradual  sanctifica- 
tion, a growing  in  grace,  a daily  advance  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of 
God.  And  if  sin  cease  before  death,  there  must,  in  the  nature  of  the 
thing,  be  an  instantaneous  change  ; there  must  be  a last  moment  where- 
in it  does  exist,  and  a first  moment  wherein  it  does  not.] 

‘But  should  we  in  preaching  insist  both  on  one  and  the 
other  ? ’ Certainly  we  must  insist  on  the  gradual  change, 
and  that  earnestly  and  continually.  And  are  there  not  rea- 
sons why  we  should  insist  on  the  instantaneous  also  ? If  there 
be  such  a blessed  change  before  death,  should  we  not  en- 
courage all  believers  to  expect  it  ? and  the  rather,  because 
constant  experience  shows  the  more  earnestly  they  expect  this 
the  more  swiftly  and  steadily  does  the  gradual  work  of  God 
go  on  in  their  souls,  the  more  watchful  they  are  against  all 
sin,  the  more  careful  to  grow  in  grace,  the  more  zealous  of 
good  works,  and  the  more  punctual  in  their  attendance  on  all 
the  ordinances  of  God.  Whereas,  just  the  contrary  effects  are 
observed  whenever  this  expectation  ceases.  They  are  ‘ saved 
by  hope,’  by  this  hope  of  a total  change,  with  a gradually  in- 
creasing salvation.  Destroy  this  hope,  and  that  salvation 
stands  still,  or  rather,  decreases  daily.  Therefore  whoever 
would  advance  the  gradual  change  in  believers  should  strongly 
insist  on  the  instantaneous. 

\J^uest,  (57.)  What  can  be  done  to  increase  the  work  of  God  in  Scot- 
land? 

Ans.  1.  Preach  abroad  as  much  as  possible.  2.  Try  every  town  and 
village.  3.  Visit  every  member  of  the  Society  at  home. 

(^uest.  (58.)  How  many  Circuits  are  there  now? 

Ans.  Of  America  we  have  no  late  account.  There  are  seventy-four 
Circuits  in  England,  Wales,  and  the  Isle  of  Man;  seven  in  Scotland, 
and  twenty-eight  in  Ireland. 

Quest.  (59.)  Are  our  preaching-houses  safe? 

Ans.  Not  all,  for  some  of  them  are  not  settled  on  Trustees.  Several 
of  the  Trustees  for  others  are  dead. 

Quest.  (60.)  What  then  is  to  be  done? 

Ans.  1.  Let  those  who  have  debts  on  any  of  the  houses  give  a bond 
to  settle  them  as  soon  as  they  are  indemnified.  2.  Let  the  surviving 
Trustees  choose  others  without  delay  by  indorsing  their  deed  thus : 

‘We,  the  remaining  Trustees  of  the  Methodist  preaching-house  in 

, do,  according  to  the  power  vested  in  us  by  this  deed,  choose 

to  be  Trustees  of  the  said  house  in  the  place  of . 

‘ Witness  our  hands .’ 

N.  B. — The  deed  must  have  three  new  stamps,  and  must  be  enrolled 
in  chancery  within  six  months. 

Quest.  (61.)  In  what  form  may  a house  be  settled  ? 

* “You.” — Large  Minutes* 

L 


82 


History  or  the  Discipline. 


Ans.  In  the  following,  which  was  drawn  by  three  of  the  most  emi- 
nmit  lawyers  in  London.  Whoever  therefore  objects  to  it  only  betrays 
his  own  ignorance. 

‘ The  Indenture  made , between  Benjamin  Heap,  of , in 

the  county  of , on  the  one  part,  and  Thomas  Philips,  hatter,  etc., 

on  the  other  part,  witnesseth.  That  in  consideration  of  five  shillings, 
lawful  money  of  Great  Britain,  by  the  said  T.  P.,  etc.,  to  the  said  B.  H., 
truly  paid,  before  the  sealing  and  delivering  hereof  (the  receipt  where- 
of the  said  B.  H.  doth  hereby  acknowledge),  and  for  divers  other  con- 
siderations him  thereunto  moving,  the  said  B,  H.  hath  granted,  bar- 
gained, and  sold,  and  by  these  presents  doth  bargain  and  sell  unto  the 
said  T.  P.,  etc.,  their  heirs  and  assigns  forever,  all  that  lately  erected 

house  or  tenement,  with  the  yard  thereunto  adjoining,  situate , in 

, aforesaid,  now  in  the  tenure  or  occupation  of , together  with 

all  the  ways,  drains,  and  privileges  to  the  said  premises  appertaining, 
and  all  the  profits  thereof,  with  all  the  right,  title,  and  interest  in  law 
and  equity : To  have  and  to  hold  the  said  house,  yard,  and  other 
premises,  to  the  said  T.  P.,  etc.,  their  heirs  and  assigns  forever.  Nev- 
ertheless, upon  special  trust  and  confidence,  and  to  the  intent  that 
they  and  the  survivors  of  them,  and  the  Trustees  for  the  time  being, 
do,  and  shall  permit  John  Wesley,  of  the  City  Eoad,  London,  clerk, 
and  such  other  persons  as  he  shall  from  time  to  time  appoint,  at  all 
times,  during  his  natural  life,  and  no  other  persons,  to  have  and  enjoy 
the  free  use  and  benefit  of  the  said  premises ; that  me  said  John  Wes- 
ley, and  such  other  persons  as  he  appoints,  may  therein  preach  and 
expound  God’s  holy  word.  And  after  his  decease,  upon  further  trust 
and  confidence,  and  to  the  intent,  that  the  said  T.  P.,  etc.,  or  the  major 
part  of  them,  or  the  survivors  of  them,  and  the  major  part  of  the  Trust- 
ees of  the  said  premises  for  the  time  being,  shall,  from  time  to  time, 
and  at  all  times  forever,  permit  such  persons  as  shall  be  appointed  at 
the  yearly  Conference  of  the  people  called  Methodists,  in  London, 
Bristol,  Leeds,  Manchester,  or  elsewhere,  specified  by  name  in  a deed 
enrolled  in  chancery,  under  the  hand  and  seal  of  the  said  John  Wesley, 
and  bearing  date  the  28th  day  of  February,  1784,  and  no  others,  to  have 
and  to  enjoy  the  said  premises,  for  the  purposes  aforesaid  ; provided  al- 
ways that  the  persons  preach  no  other  doctrine  than  is  contained  in  Mr. 
Wesley’s  ‘ Notes  Upon  the  New  Testament,’  and  four  volumes  of  ‘ Ser- 
mons.’ And  upon  further  trust  and  confidence,  that,  as  often  as  any 
of  these  Trustees,  or  the  Trustees  for  the  time  being,  shall  die,  or  cease 
to  be  a member  of  the  Society  commonly  called  Methodists,  the  rest  of 
the  said  Trustees,  or  of  the  Trustees  for  the  time  being,  as  soon  as  con- 
veniently may  be,  shall  and  may  choose  another  Trustee  or  Trustees, 

in  order  to  keep  up  the  number  of Trustees  forever.  In  witness 

whereof  the  said  B.  H.  hath  hereunto  set  his  hand  and  seal,  the  day 
and  year  above  written.’ 

In  this  form  the  proprietors  of  the  house  are  to  make  it  over  to  five, 
seven,  or  nine  Trustees. 

Quest.  (62.)  But  is  this  form  a safe  one?  Should  we  not  have  the 
opinion  of  counsel  upon  it  ? 

Ans.  I think  this  would  be  throwing  money  away,!.  Because  this 
form  was  drawn  up  by  three  eminent  counselors.  But,  2.  It  is  the 
way  of  almost  every  lawyer  to  blame  what  another  has  done ; therefore 
you  cannot  at  all  infer  that  they  think  a thing  wrong  because  they  say 
so.  3.  If  they  did  in  reality  think  it  wrong,  this  would  not  prove 
it  was  so.  4.  If  there  was  (which  I do  not  believe)  some  defect  therein, 
who  would  go  to  law  with  the  body  of  Methodists  ? But,  5.  If  they  did, 
would  any  court  in  England  put  them  out  of  possession,  especially 
when  the  intent  of  the  deed  was  plain  and  undeniable  ? 


Outline  of  the  Discipline  of  1784. 


83 


Quest,  74.  (63.)  Is  any  thing  [further]  advisable  with  regard 
to  building  ? 

Ans,  [1.  Build  all  preaching-houses,  where  the  ground  will  permit, 
in  the  octagon  form.  It  is  best  for  the  voice,  and  on  many  accounts 
more  commodious  than  any  other.  2.  Why  should  not  any  octagon 
house  be  built  after  the  model  of  Yarm  ? Any  square  house  after  the 
model  of  Bath  or  Scarborough  ? Can  we  find  any  better  model  ? 3.  Let 
the  roof  rise  only  one  third  of  its  breadth  ; this  is  the  true  proportion. 
4.  Have  doors  and  windows  enough,  and  let  all  the  windows  be  sashes, 
opening  downward.  5.  Let  there  be  no  Chinese  paling,  and  no  tub 
pulpit,  but  a square  projection  with  a long  seat  behind.  6.  Let  there 
be  no  pews,  and  no  backs  to  the  seats,  which  should  have  aisles  on 
each  side,  and  be  parted  in  the  middle  by  a rail  running  all  along,  to 
divide  the  men  from  the  women,  just  as  at  Bath.] 

(7.)  Let  all  our  chapels  * be  built  plain  and  decent,  but  not 
more  expensive  than  is  absolutely  unavoidable,  otherwise  the 
necessity  of  raising  money  will  make  rich  men  necessary  to 
us.  But  if  so,  we  must  be  dependent  upon  them,  yea,  and 
governed  by  them,  and  then  farewell  to  the  Methodist  Disci- 
pline, if  not  doctrine  too. 

[(8.)  Wherever  a preaching-house  is  built,  see  that  lodgings  for  the 
Preachers  be  built  also.] 

Quest.  75.  (64.)  Is  there  any  exception  to  the  rule,  ‘ Let  the 
men  and  women  sit  apart  ? ’ 

Ans.  There  is  no  exception.  Let  them  sit  apart  in  all  our 
chapels.t 

[Quest.  (65.)  But  how  can  we  secure  their  sitting  apart  there  ? 

Ans.  I must  do  it  myself.  If  I come  into  any  new  house,  and  see  the 
men  and  women  together,  I will  immediately  go  out.  I hereby  give 
public  notice  of  this  ; pray  let  it  be  observed.] 

Quest.  76.  (66.)  But  is  there  not  a worse  indecency  than 
this  [creeping  in  among  us] — talking  in  the  chapels\  before 
and  after  service  ? How  shall  this  be  cured  ? 

Ans.  Let  all  the  Ministers  and  Preachers  join  as  one  man, 
and  [the  very  next  Sunday  they  preach  in  any  place]  enlarge 
on  the  impropriety  of  talking  before  or  after  service,  and 
strongly  exhort  them  to  do  it  no  more.  In  three  months,  if 
we  are  in  earnest,  this  vile  practice  will  be  banished  out  of 
every  Methodist  congregation.  Let  none  stop  till  he  has  car- 
ried his  point. 

[Quest.  (67.)  Is  there  not  another  shocking  indecency  frequently 
praeticed  by  filthy  men  against  the  wall  of  a preaching-house,  enough 
to  make  any  modest  woman  blush  ? 

Ans.  There  is  ; but  I beg  any  one  who  sees  another  do  this  will  give 
him  a hearty  elap  on  the  baek. 

*“The  preaching-houses.” — Large  Minutes.  Part  of  f 7 was  omitted  in 
1872.  1 496. 

t “ In  those  galleries  where  they  have  always  sat  together  they  may  do  so  still: 
but  let  them  sit  apart  every-where  below,  and  in  all  new  erected  galleries.” — Large 
Minutes. 

X “ Preaching-houses.” — I hid. 


84 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


Quest.  (68.)  Complaint  has  been  made  that  sluts  spoil  our  houses. 
How  may  we  prevent  this  ? 

Ans.  Let  none  that  has  spoiled  one  ever  live  in  another.  But  what 
a shame  is  this  ! A Preacher’s  wife  should  he  a pattern  of  cleanliness 
in  her  person,  clothes,  and  habitation.  Let  nothing  slatternly  be  seen 
about  her  : no  rags,  no  dirt,  no  litter.  And  she  should  be  a pattern  of 
industry  ; always  at  work,  either  for  herself,  her  husband,  or  the  poor. 
I am  not  willing  any  should  live  in  the  orphan-house  at  Newcastle,  or 
any  preaching-house,  who  does  not  conform  to  this  rule. 

Quest,  77.  (73.)  Raising  Supplies.  See  Discipline,  IF  485. 

The  following  additional  items  are  found  in  the  Large 
Minutes : 

[(3.)  Let  then  every  member  of  our  Society  once  a year  set  his 
shoulder  to  the  work,  contributing  more  or  less,  as  God  hath  prospered 
him,  at  the  Lady-day  visitation  of  the  classes.  Let  none  be  excluded 
from  giving  something,  be  it  a penny,  a halfpenny,  a farthing.  Ee- 
member  the  widow’s  two  mites  ! And  let  those  who  are  able  to  give 
shillings,  crowns,  and  pounds,  do  it  willingly.] 

[In  this  may  not  even  the  Eomanists  provoke  us  to  jealousy?  They 
have  a general  fund  at  Eome,  and  another  at  Paris,  which  bears  all  the 
expenses  of  their  missionaries  throughout  the  world.] 

Quest.  78.  Church  Extension.  See  section  on  that  subject. 

Quest.  79.  Financial  Duty  of  the  Assistant.  See  the  sec- 
tion on  Stewards. 

The  following  additional  items  are  found  in  the  Large 
Minutes : 

[Quest.  (74.)  What  is  the  direct  antidote  to  Methodism,  the  doctrine 
of  heart  holiness  ? 

Ans.  Calvinism : all  the  devices  of  Satan  for  these  fifty  years  have 
done  far  less  toward  stopping  this  work  of  God  than  that  single  doc- 
trine. It  strikes  at  the  root  of  salvation  from  sin  previous  to  glory, 
putting  the  matter  on  quite  another  issue. 

Quest.  (75.)  But  wherein  lie  the  charms  of  this  doctrine?  What 
makes  men  swallow  it  so  greedily  ? 

Ans.  1.  It  seems  to  magnify  Christ,  although  in  reality  it  supposes 
him  to  have  died  in  vain,  for  the  absolutely  elect  must  have  been  saved 
without  him,  and  the  non-elect  cannot  be  saved  by  him. 

2.  It  is  highly  pleasing  to  fiesh  and  blood,  final  perseverance  in  par- 
ticular.] 

Quest.  80.  (76.)  What  can  be  done  to  guard  against  Antino- 
mianism  ? * 

Ans.  1.  Let  all  our  Preachers  carefully  read  over  Mr.  Wes- 
ley’s t and  Mr.  Fletcher’s  tracts. 

2.  Let  them  frequently  and  explicitly  preach  the  truth, 
though  not  in  a controversial  way ; but  let  them  take  care  to 
do  it  in  love  and  gentleness,  not  in  bitterness,  not  returning 
railing  for  railing. 

[Let  those  who  preach  it  have  all  this  to  themselves. 

3.  Do  not  imitate  them  in  screaming,  allegorizing,  boasting ; rather 
mildly  expose  these  things  when  time  serves. 

4.  Imitate  them  in  this:  they  readily  seize  upon  any  one  that  is 


* “ It.” — Large  Minnies. 


t “Ours.”— 


Outline  of  the  Discipline  of  1784. 


85 


newly  convinced  or  converted.  Be  diligent  to  prevent  them,  and  to 
guard  those  tender  minds  against  the  predestinarian  poison.] 

3.  (5.)  Answer  all  the  objections  of  our  people,*  as  occasion 
offers  [both  in  public  and  private].  But  take  care  to  do  this 
with  all  possible  sweetness  both  of  look  and  of  accent. 

[(6.)  Very  frequently,  both  in  public  and  private,  advise  our  people 
not  to  hear  them. 

(7.)  Make  it  a matter  of  constant  and  earnest  prayer  that  God  would 
stop  the  plague.] 

Quest.  81.  (77.)  Wherein  lies  our  danger  of  it  ?t 

Ans.  1.  With  regard  to  man’s  faithfulness.  Our  Lord  him- 
self taught  us  to  use  the  expression,  therefore  we  ought 
never  to  be  ashamed  of  it.  We  ought  steadily  to  assert  upon 
his  authority  that  if  a man  is  not  ‘ faithful  in  the  unrighteous 
mammon  God  will  not  give  him  the  true  riches.’ 

2.  With  regard  to  ‘ working  for  life,  ’ which  our  Lord  ex- 
pressly commands  us  to  do.  ‘ Labor,  ’ epyaCeode,  literally,  ‘ work 
for  the  meat  that  endureth  to  everlasting  life.’  And  in  fact, 
every  believer,  till  he  comes  to  glory,  works  for  as  well  as 
from  life. 

3.  We  have  received  it  as  a maxim  that  ‘a  man  is  to  do 
nothing  in  order  to  justification.’  Nothing  can  be  more  false. 
Whoever  desires  to  find  favor  with  God  should  ‘ cease  from 
evil,  and  learn  to  do  well.’  So  God  himself  teaches  by  the 
prophet  Isaiah.  Whoever  repents  should  ‘do  works  meet 
for  repentance.’  And  if  this  is  not  in  order  to  find  favor, 
what  does  he  do  them  for  ? 

Once  more  review  the  whole  affair : 

1.  Who  of  us  is  now  accepted  of  God  ? 

He  that  now  believes  in  Christ  with  a loving,  obedient 
heart. 

2.  But  who  among  those  that  never  heard  of  Christ  ? 

He  that,  according  to  the  light  he  has,  ‘feareth  God  and 
worketh  righteousness.  ’ 

3.  Is  this  the  same  with  ‘ he  that  is  sincere  ? ’ 

Nearly,  if  not  quite. 

4.  Is  not  this  salvation  by  works  ? 

Not  by  the  merit  of  works,  but  by  works  as  a condition. 

[(5.)  What  have  we  then  been  disputing  about  for  these  thirty 
years  ? 

I am  afraid  about  words,  namely,  in  some  of  the  foregoing  instances. 

(6.)  As  to  merit  itself,  of  which  we  have  been  so  dreadfully  afraid, 
we  are  awarded  according  to  our  works,  yea,  because  of  our  works. 
How  does  this  differ  from  ‘ for  the  sake  of  our  works  ? ’ And  how  dif- 
fers this  from  secundum  merita  o^erum  f which  is  no  more  than  ‘ as  our 
works  deserve  ? ’ Can  you  split  this  hair?  I doubt  I cannot.] 

* “Their  obiections.” — Large  Minutes, 

t Quest.  (77b  “We  said  in  1744,  ‘We  have  leaned  too  much  toward  Calvinism.'' 
Wherein  ? ''''—Ihid. 


86 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


5.  (7.)  The  grand  objection  to  one  of  the  preceding  propo- 
sitions is  drawn  from  matter  of  fact.  God  does  in  fact  justify 
those  who,  by  their  own  confession,  neither  ‘feared  God’  nor 
‘wrought  righteousness.’  Is  this  an  exception  to  the  general 
rule  ? 

It  is  a doubt  whether  God  makes  any  exception  at  all. 
But  how  are  we  sure  that  the  person  in  question  never  did 
fear  God  and  work  righteousness  ? His  own  thinking  so  is 
no  proof,  for  we  know  how  all  that  are  convinced  of  sin  un- 
dervalue themselves  in  every  respect. 

6.  (8.)  Does  not  talking,  without  proper  caution,  of  a jus- 
tified or  sanctified  state  tend  to  mislead  men,  almost  naturally 
leading  them  to  trust  in  what  was  done  in  one  moment  ? 
Whereas  we  are  every  moment  pleasing  or  displeasing  to  God, 
according  to  our  works,  according  to  the  whole  of  our  present 
inward  tempers  and  outward  behavior.”* 


CHAPTEK  IV. 

The  Arrangement  of  the  Discipline  as  Seen  in  the 
Tables  op  Contents  in  the  Various  Editions. 

The  first  Discipline,  as  we  have  seen,  consisted  of  a series  of 
questions  and  answers  without  any  attempt  at  arrangement 
according  to  the  subjects  treated.  To  the  methodical  mind 
of  Asbury  this  was  a defect  so  grave  that  he  at  once  began  to 
devise  a remedy.  In  the  year  1785,  while  confined  by  a 
swollen  foot  at  James  City,  Virginia,  he  writes  under  date  of 
November  27 : “ For  some  time  past  I had  not  been  quite  satis- 
fied with  the  order  and  arrangement  of  our  form  of  Discipline ; 
and,  persuaded  that  it  might  be  improved  without  difficulty, 
and  we  accordingly  set  about  it,  and  during  my  confinement 
in  James  City  completed  the  work,  arranging  the  subject- 
matter  thereof  under  their  proper  heads,  divisions,  and  sec- 
tions.” 

The  associate  indicated  was,  with  little  doubt,  John  Dick- 
ins,  who  is  named  in  Asbury’s  Journal  of  April  25,  1786,  as 
preparing  “our  Form  of  Discipline  for  the  press.” 

For  some  reason,  perhaps  to  obtain  the  sanction  of  Dr. 
Coke,  the  publication  was  delayed  till  May,  1787.  In  this 
edition  the  term  Bishop  was  substituted  for  Superintendent, 
and  the  second  question  in  the  former  Discipline,  relating  to 
the  authority  of  Mr.  Wesley  over  the  American  Church,  and 

* Questions  80  and  81  remained  in  the  Discipline,  with  very  slight  changes,  tiU 
1812,  Ibrming  a separate  section,  entitled,  “ On  Antinomianism.” 


Arrangement  of  the  Disciplines.  87 

known  as  “leaving  Mr.  Wesley’s  name  off  the  Minutes,”  was 
omitted. 

I.  The  Arrangement  of  1787. 

The  series  of  questions  in  the  Discipline  of  1787  is  arranged 
in  thirty-one  sections,  as  follows : 

Sec.  I.  Of  the  Kise  of  Methodism  (so  called)  in  Europe  and 
America.* 

Sec.  II.  On  t the  Method  of  Holding  a Conference,  and  the 
Business  to  be  Done  therein. 

Sec.  III.  On  the  Nature  and  Constitution  of  our  Church. 

Sec.  lY.  On  the  Constituting  of  Bishops  and  their  Duty. 

Sec.  V.  On  the  Constituting  of  Elders  and  their  Duty. 

Sec.  VI.  On  the  Constituting  of  Deacons  and  their  Duty. 

Sec.  YII.  On  the  Method  of  Receiving  Preachers  and  their 
Duty. 

Sec.  YIII.  Of  the  Collections  that  are  to  be  Made,  and  How 
the  Money  is  to  be  Expended. 

Sec.  IX.  On  Class-meetings.  Sec.  X.  On  the  Duty  of 
Preachers  to  God,  themselves,  and  one  another. 

Sec.  XI.  On  the  Necessity  of  Union  Among  Ourselves. 

Sec.  XII.  Of  the  Trial  of  Those  who  think  they  are  Moved 
by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  Preach. 

Sec.  XIII.  Of  the  Spirit  and  Truth  of  Singing.  Sec.  XIY. 
Rules  by  which  we  should  Continue  or  Desist  from  Preaching 
at  any  Place.  Sec.  XY.  On  the  Matter  and  Manner  of  Preach- 
ing and  other  Public  Exercises.  Sec.  XYI.  Against  Antino- 
mianism.  Sec.  XYII.  How  to  Provide  for  the  Circuits  in  the 
time  of  Conference,  and  to  Preserve  and  Increase  the  Work  of 
God.  Sec.  XYIII.  Of  Employing  our  Time  profitably  when  we 
are  not  Traveling  or  Engaged  in  Public  Exercises.  Sec.  XIX. 
On  Baptism.  Sec.  XX.  On  the  Lord’s  Supper.  Sec.  XXL  On 
Unlawful  Marriages.  Sec.  XXII.  On  Perfection.  Sec.  XXIH. 
On  Dress.  Sec.  XXIY.  Of  the  Privileges  granted  to  Serious 
Persons  that  are  not  of  our  Society.  Sec.  XXY.  On  Visiting 
from  House  to  House ; Guarding  Against  those  Sins  that  are 
so  common  to  Professors,  and  enforcing  Practical  Religion. 

Sec.  XXYI.  On  the  Instruction  of  Children.  Sec.  XXYH. 
On  Building  Churches,  and  the  order  to  be  observed  therein. 
Sec.  XXYIII.  On  Raising  a General  Fund  for  the  Propaga- 
tion of  the  Gospel.  Sec.  XXIX.  Of  the  Method  of  Raising  a 
Fund  for  the  Superannuated  Preachers,  and  the  Widows  and 
Orphans  of  Preachers. 

Sec.  XXX.  On  the  Plan  of  Education  established  at  Cokes- 
bury  College.  Sec.  XXXI.  On  the  Printing  of  Books  and 
the  Application  of  the  Profits  arising  therefrom. 

* This  section  in  1790  was  incorporated  in  the  Episcopal  Address, 
t In  1790  “of”  was  inserted  in  all  the  sections  instead  of  “ on.” 


88 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


Sec.  XXXII.  On  Bringing  to  Trial,  Finding  Guilty,  Re- 
proving, Suspending,  and  Excluding  Disorderly  Persons  from 
Society  and  Church  privileges.  Sec.  XXXIII.  On  the  Manner 
by  which  Immoral  Ministers  and  Preachers  shall  be  brought 
to  Trial,  found  Guilty,  Reproved,  and  Suspended  in  the  In- 
tervals of  Conference. 

Sec.  XXXIV.  On  the  Qualification  and  Duties  of  Stewards. 

Sec.  XXXV.  On  the  Nature,  Design,  and  General  Rules  of 
the  United  Societies. 

Sec.  XXXVI.  Articles  of  Religion.  Sec.  XXXVII.  Script- 
ure Doctrine  of  Predestination.  Sec.  XXXVIII.  Serious 
Thoughts  on  the  Infallible,  Unconditional  Perseverance  of  all 
that  have  once  experienced  Faith  in  Christ. 

Sec.  XXXIX.  A Plain  Account  of  Christian  Perfection  by 
the  Rev.  Mr.  John  Wesley. 

Sec.  XL.  An  Extract  on  the  Nature  and  Subjects  of  Chris- 
tian Baptism.  Sec.  IX.  On  Bands.* 

II.  The  Arrangement  e)/*  1792. 

In  1792  the  matter  was  distributed  again  into  three  chap- 
ters, the  first  treating  of  the  Ministry  and  the  Methods  of 
Raising  Money ; the  second,  of  the  Membership ; the  third,  of 
the  Benevolent  and  Educational  Plans,  the  Doctrinal  Tracts, 
and  the  Ritual.  In  giving  the  arrangement  below  the  entire 
language  of  the  headings  is  not  recited  when  the  same  has 
been  previously  given,  the  word  section  is  omitted,  and  the 
Arabic  instead  of  the  Roman  numerals  are  employed. 

Chap.  I. — The  Ministry  A 

1.  Origin  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  2.  Articles. 
3.  Conferences,  General  and  Yearly.  4.  Of  the  Election  of 
Bishops.  5.  Of  the  Presiding  Elders  and  their  Duty. 
6.  Traveling  Elders.  7.  Traveling  Deacons.  8.  Method  of 
Receiving  Preachers.  9.  Preachers  in  Charge.  10.  Of  the 
Salaries  of  the  Ministers  and  Preachers,  and  Allowances  to 
their  Wives,  Widows,  and  Children.  11.  Trial  of  Those 
Moved  to  Preach.  12.  Matter  and  Manner  of  Preaching. 
13.  Duty  of  Preachers.  14.  Rules  as  to  Preaching-places. 
15.  Pastoral  Visiting.  16.  Instruction  of  Children.  17.  Em- 
ployment of  Time.  18.  Union  of  Preachers.  19.  Trial  of 
Ministers  in  the  Intervals  of  Conferences.  20.  Provision  for 
Circuits  at  Conference  time.  21.  Local  Preachers.  22.  Bap- 
tism. 23.  Lord’s  Supper.  24.  Public  Worship.  25.  Singing. 
26.  Of  Raising  Annual  Supplies  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel,  for  the  Making  up  of  the  Salaries  of  the  Preachers 

* The  thirtieth,  thirty-second,  thirty-third,  and  thirty-fourth  sections  were  in- 
serted in  1789 : those  on  the  Doctrinal  Tracts  (36-40)  in  1T90,  and  that  on  “Bands" 
(9)  in  1791. 

t This  heading  is  not  given  in  the  Discipline. 


Arrangement  of  the  Disciplines.  89 

and  Allowances  to  the  Wives,  Widows,  and  Children  of 
Preachers. 

27.  Chartered  Fund.* 

Chap.  II. — MerribersTiip. 

1.  General  Rules.  2.  Class-meetings.  3.  Bands.  4.  Privi- 
leges to  Serious  Persons.  5.  Stewards.  6.  Marriage.  7.  Dress. 
8.  Trial  of  Members.  9.  Slavery.  10.  Spirituous  Liquors. 

Chap.  III. — Ritual^  Tracts^  Church  Building^  and  Books. 

1.  Building  Churches.  2.  Books.  3-7.  Doctrinal  Tracts. 
8.  Ritual. 

III.  The  Arrangement  of  1804. 

In  1804  the  Discipline  was  divided  into  two  parts,  the  first 
containing  three  chapters,  and  the  second  one. 

Part  First. — Spiritual  Economy. 

Chap.  I. — Ministry. 

1.  Origin  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  2.  Articles. 
3.  Conferences.  4.  Bishops.  5.  Presiding  Elders.  6.  Trav- 
eling Elders.  7.  Traveling  Deacons.  8.  Reception  of  Preach- 
ers. 9.  Preachers  in  Charge.  10.  Trial  of  Those  Called  to 
Preach.  11.  Matter  and  Manner  of  Preaching.  12.  Duty  of 
Preachers.  13.  Rules  for  Preaching-places.  14.  Pastoral 
Visiting.  15.  Instruction  of  Children.  16.  Employment  of 
Time.  17.  Union.  18.  Trial  of  Preachers.  19.  Sup^fiy  in 
Time  of  Conference.  20.  Local  Preachers.  21.  Baptism. 
22.  Eucharist.  23.  Public  Worship.  24.  Singing. 

8.  Of  the  Reception  of  Preachers  from  the  Wesleyan  Con- 
nection and  from  Other  Denominations.! 

Chap.  II. — Membership. 

1.  General  Rules.  2.  Class-meetings.  3.  Bands.  4.  Priv- 
ileges of  Serious  Persons.  5.  Marriage.  6.  Dress.  7.  Trial 
of  Members.  8.  Sale  and  Use  of  Spirituous  Liquors.  J 

Chap.  III. — 1-5.  Doctrinal  Tracts.  6.  Ritual. 

In  1812  the  Doctrinal  Tracts  are  omitted,  and  the  Ritual  is 
divided  into  Chapters  III  and  IV,  the  former  embracing  the 
Sacramental  Service,  Baptism,  Matrimony,  and  the  Burial  of 
the  Dead ; the  latter  the  Forms  of  Ordination  in  three  sections. 

Part  Second. — Temporal  Economy. 

1.  Of  the  Boundaries  of  the  Seven  Annual  Conferences,  etc.§ 

* In  1796  the  sections  on  Local  Preachers  and  the  Chartered  Fund,  also  those  on 
Slavery  and  the  Sale  and  Use  of  Spirituous  Liquors,  were  inserted.  The  Ritual 
and  Doctrinal  Tracts  were  omitted,  and  the  Notes  of  Coke  and  Asbury  printed  in 
the  Discipline. 

In  1800  the  Plan  of  Education  was  omitted,  the  Ritual  and  Tracts  reinserted,  and 
the  title  on  Salaries  of  Preachers  changed. 

t This  was  inserted  in  1840.  The  changes  in  the  consecutive  numbers  are  not 
indicated,  as  it  would  be  liable  to  introduce  confusion  ; but  the  numbers  of  1804  are 
given  in  each  chapter,  and  then  the  later  insertions  are  placed  at  the  close  as 
above. 

% Omitted  1840. 

§ This  had  been  previously  Inserted  in  the  section  on  “ Conferences." 


90 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


2.  Building  Churches.  3.  Stewards.  4.  Salaries,  changed, 
1812,  to  Allowances.  5.  Supplies.  6.  The  Chartered  Fund. 
7.  Book  Business.  8.  Local  Preachers  allowed  a Salary  in 
given  Cases.  9.  Slavery.  10.  Of  the  Support  of  Missions.* 

lY.  The  Arrangement  of  1848. 

In  1848  the  Discipline  was  rearranged  by  Kev.  Tobias 
Spicer.  The  whole  was  distributed  into  three  parts,  as  fol- 
lows : 

Part  First. — Origin,  Doctrines,  and  Administrative 
Kules. 

Chap.  I. — Origin  and  Articles. 

1.  Origin.  2.  Articles. 

Chap.  II. — General  Rules  and  Reception  of  Members. 

1.  General  Kules.  2.  Of  Receiving  Members  into  the 
Church. 

Chap.  III. — Of  the  Conferences. 

1.  Deportment  at  the  Conferences.  2.  Of  the  General  Con- 
ferences. 3.  Of  the  Annual  Conferences.  4.  Of  the  Quarterly 
Conferences. 

Chap.  lY. — Of  the  Ministry. 

1.  Bishops.  2.  Presiding  Elders.  3.  Traveling  Elders. 
4.  Deacons.  5.  Reception  of  Preachers  from  Other  Churches. 
6.  Call.  7.  Mode  of  Receiving  Preachers  on  Trial.  8.  Of 
Receiving  Traveling  Preachers  into  Full  Connection.  9.  Of 
the  Rules  for  a Preacher’s  Conduct.  1(>.  Duty  of  Preachers. 
11.  Preachers  in  Charge.  12.  Preaching.  13.  Rules  on 
Preaching-places.  14.  Pastoral  Yisiting.  15.  Employment 
of  Time.  16.  Union.  17.  Of  Supernumerary  and  Superan- 
nuated or  Worn-out  Preachers.  18.  Of  Local  Preachers. 
Chap.  Y. — Of  the  Means  of  Grace. 

1.  Public  Worship,  2.  Singing.  3.  Class-meetings  and 
Love-feasts.  4.  Bands. 

Chap.  YI. — Of  the  Instruction  of  Children. 

Chap.  YII. — Dress  and  Marriage. 

1.  Dress.  2.  Marriage. 

Chap.  YIII. — Of  Bringing  Ministers  and  Members  to  Trial. 

1.  Of  the  Trial  of  a Bishop.  2.  Traveling  Preachers. 

3.  Of  the  Trial  of  Local  Preachers.  4.  Members. 

Part  Second.— The  Ritual. 

Chap.  I. — Order  of  Baptism. 

1.  General  Directions  Respecting  Baptism.  2.  Baptism  of 
Infants.  3.  Adults. 

Chap.  II. — The  Lord’s  Supper. 

1.  General  Directions  Respecting  the  Lord’s  Supper.  2.  Or- 
der of  Administration. 


* Inserted  1832. 


Arrangement  of  the  Disciplines. 


91 


Chap.  III. — Forms  of  Ordination  for^ 

1.  Bishops.  2.  Elders.  3.  Deacons. 

Chap.  IV. — Form  of  Solemnization  of  Mat/rimony. 

Chap.  V. — Burial  of  the  Dead. 

Part  Third. — Temporal  Economy. 

Chap.  I. — Boundaries. 

Chap.  II. — Of  Churches  and  Church  Property. 

1.  Building  of  Churches.  2.  Deed.  3.  Trustees. 

Chap.  III. — Of  Support  and  Supplies. 

1.  Of  the  Support  of  Bishops.  2.  Allowance.  3.  Allow- 
ance to  Local  Preachers.  4.  Stewards.  5.  Kaising  Supplies. 
6.  Parsonages. 

Chap.  ly. — Missions. 

Chap.  V. — Chartered  Fund, 

Chap.  VI. — Boole  Business. 

Chap.  VII. — Slavery. 

Part  One.  Chap.  VII. — “ Tracts f inserted  1852. 

Part  One.  Chap.  II. — '‘^Baptized  Children f inserted  1856. 
The  section  on  Bands  omitted,  and  Section  8,  Part  I,  on 
“ Colored  Members,”  inserted. 

Y.  The  Arrangement  of  1860. 

In  1860  the  arrangement  of  the  Discipline  was  again  ma- 
terially modified,  as  indicated  by  the  following  outline,  by 
Rev.  A.  M.  Osbon,  D.D. : 

Bishops’  Address  and  the  “History  of  the  Origin  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church.” 

Part  I. — Doctrines,  Administrative  Rules,  and  Means 
OF  Grace. 

Chap.  I, — Doctrines  and  Order  of  the  Church. 

1.  Articles.  2.  General  Rules.  3.  Relation  of  Baptized  Chil- 
dren to  the  Church.  4.  Dress.  5.  Marriage. 

Chap.  II. — The  Means  of  Grace. 

1.  Public  Worship,  2.  Singing.  3.  Class-meetings  and 
Love-feasts. 

Part  II. — Government  of  the  Church. 

Chap.  I. — The  Conferences. 

1.  Deportment.  2.  General  Conference.  3.  The  Annual 
Conferences,  4.  The  Quarterly  Conferences. 

Chap.  II. — The  Ministry. 

1.  The  Call.  2.  Rules.  3.  Duty.  4.  Union  of  Preachers. 
5.  Employment  of  Time.  6.  Preaching.  7.  Preaching-places. 
8.  Visiting.  9.  Receiving  on  Trial.  10.  Receiving  into  Full 
Connection.  11.  Receiving  from  Other  Denominations, 
12.  Preachers  in  Charge. 

Chap.  III. — Of  Bishops. 

1.  Election.  2.  Trial.  3.  Support. 


92 


Histoey  of  the  Discipline. 


Chap.  lY. — Presiding  Elders. 

1.  Duty.  2.  Support. 

Chap.  Y. — Traveling  Elders. 

1.  Election.  2.  Trial. 

Chap.  YI. — Traveling  Deacons. 

1.  Election. 

Chap.  YII. — Superannuated  or  Worn-out  Preachers. 

1.  The  Rights,  etc.,  of  Those  living  Without  the  Bounds  of 
their  own  Conferences. 

Chap.  YIII. — Local  Preachers. 

1.  General  Directions.  2.  Ordination.  3.  Trial.  4.  Al- 
lowance. 5.  Rights  and  Privileges  of  our  Colored  Members. 
Chap.  IX. — Stewards. 

Chap.  X. — Membership. 

1.  Reception.  2.  Trial. 

Pakt  III. — Ritual. 

Not  essentially  changed  in  its  arrangement. 

Pakt  IY. — Religious  and  Benevolent  Institutions. 

1.  Sunday-schools.  2.  Missions.  3.  Tracts.  4.  Chartered 
Fund.  5.  Publishing  Business. 

Pakt  Y. — Temporal  Economy. 

Chap.  I. — Raising  Supplies^  Church  Building.,  Trustees. 

1.  Supplies.  2.  Parsonages.  3.  Churches.  4.  Trustees. 
5.  Deed. 

Chap.  II. — Boundaries. 

1.  Boundaries.  2.  Arrangement  of  the  German  Work. 
Part  YI. — Slavery. 

Appendix — containing,  1.  The  Old  Deed.  2.  Orders  and 
Resolutions  of  the  General  Conference. 


YI.  The  Arrangement  of  1864. 

The  arrangement  of  the  Discipline  was  still  further  im- 
proved in  1864  by  Bishop  Baker. 

Part  I. — Origin,  Doctrines,  and  Rules. 

Chap.  I. — Origin.,  Articles^  and  General  Rules. 

1.  Origin.  2.  Articles.  3.  General  Rules.  4.  Slavery. 
5.  Baptism.  6.  Eucharist.  7.  Marriage.  8.  Dress. 

Chap.  II. — Membership. 

1.  Reception.  2.  Baptized  Children. 

Chap.  III. — Means  of  Grace. 

Same  as  in  1860. 

Part  II. — Government  of  the  Church. 

Chap.  I. — The  Conferences. 

1.  Annual.  2.  General.  3.  Quarterly. 

Chap.  II. — Ministry. 

1.  Call.  2.  Rules.  3.  Duty.  4.  Union.  5.  Employment 


Arrangement  of  the  Disciplines.  93 

of  Time.  6.  Deportment  at  Conference,  7.  Preaching. 
8.  Places  of  Preaching.  9.  Visiting.  10.  Reception  on 
Trial,  11.  Into  Full  Connection.  12.  From  Other  Churches. 
13.  The  Election  of  Bishops  and  their  Duty.  14.  Presiding 
Elders.  15.  Traveling  Elders.  16.  Traveling  Deacons. 
17.  Preachers  in  Charge.  18.  Supernumerary  and  Superan- 
nuated. 19.  General  Directions  Concerning  Local  Preachers. 
20.  Ordination  of  Local  Preachers. 

Chap.  III. — Stewards. 

Part  III. — Administration  of  Discipline. 

Chap.  I. — Bringing  Ministers  and  Members  to  Trial  and  Set- 
tling Disputes.  Trial  of^ 

1.  Bishops.  2.  Traveling  Preachers.  3.  Preachers  on  Trial. 
4.  Local  Preachers.  5.  Members. 

Chap.  II. — Trial  of  Appeals  of 

1.  Traveling  Preachers.  2.  Local  Preachers.  3.  Members. 
Chap.  III. — Restoration  of  Credentials  of  Ordination  of 
1.  Traveling  Preachers.  2.  Local  Preachers. 

Part  IV. — Ritual. 

The  word  “chapter”  omitted  before  the  Roman  ordinals, 
and  Forms  for  the  Reception  of  Members,  Laying  a Corner- 
stone, and  Dedicating  a Church  added. 

Part  Y. — Education  and  Benevolent  Institutions. 
Changed  from  1860  only  by  adding  a section  on  Education. 
Part  VI. — Temporal  Economy. 

Chap.  I. — Support  of  Ministers. 

1.  Bishops.  2.  Presiding  Elders.  3.  Traveling  Ministers. 
4.  The  Superannuated.  5.  Local  Preachers. 

Chap.  II. — Raising  Supplies — Parsonages. 

1.  Supplies.  2.  Parsonages. 

Chap.  III. — Churches  and  Church  Property. 

1.  Building  Churches.  2.  Trustees.  3.  Deed.  4.  Trustee- 
ship of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

Chap.  IV. — Boundaries. 

1.  Boundaries  of  the  Annual  Conferences,  Appendix,  etc. 
There  were  added  in  1868  Sec.  21,  Part  I,  Chap.  II,  on  Ex- 
horters;  Part  V,  Sec.  5,  Tracts;  Sec.  4,  Church  Extension; 
and  in  1872,  Part  II,  Chap.  I,  Sec.  3,  District  Conferences; 
Part  IV,  Sec.  5,  Freedmen’s  Aid;  and  Sec.  9,  Permanent 
Fund ; Part  VI,  Chap.  IV,  Sec.  1,  The  Mode  of  Determining 
Boundaries. 


BOOK  II. 

REVISIONS  OF  THE  TEXT  OF  THE  DISCIPLINE. 


The  Title. 

1784.]  Minutes  of  several  Conversations  l^etween  tlie  Eev.  [1786. 
Thomas  Coke,  LL.D.,  the  Eev.  Francis  Asbury,  and  others,  at  a Con- 
ference begun  in  Baltimore,  in  the  State  of  Maryland,  on  Monday,  the 
27th  of  December,  in  the  year  1784:  composing  a Form  of  Discipline 
for  the  Ministers,  Preachers,  and  other  mernbers  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  in  America. 

1786. ]  The  General  Minutes  of  the  Conferences  of  the  [1787. 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  America,  forming  the  Constitution  of 
the  said  Church. 

1787. ]  A Form  of  Discipline  for  the  Ministers,  Preach-  [1792. 
ers,  and  Members  [in.,  1790,  now  comprehending  the  Principles  and 
Doctrines]  of  the  Methodist  Episcoj)al  Church  in  America ; considered 
and  approved  at  a Conference  neld  in  Baltimore,  in  the  State  of  Mary- 
land, on  Monday,  the  27th  day  of  December,  1784.  In  which  the  Eev. 
Thomas  Coke,  [om.,  1789,  LL.D.,]  and  the  Eev.  Francis  Asbury  presided. 
Arranged  und.er  proper  heads,  and  methodized  in  a more  acceptable 
and  easy  manner. 

1792.]  The  Doctrine  and  Discipline  of  the  Methodist  [1800. 
Episcopal  Church  in  America,  revised  and  approved  at  the  General 
Conference  held  at  Baltimore,  in  the  State  of  Maryland,  in  November, 
1792,  in  which  Thomas  Coke  and  Francis  Asbury  presided.”  Changed, 
1796,  to  “With  Explanatory  Notes,  by  Thomas  Coke  and  Francis 
Asbury.”] 

1800.J  The  Doctrines  and  Discipline  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  [om.,  1804,  in  America;]  [in.,  1860,  with  an  Ap'pendix ;]  [in.,  1872, 
edited  by  Bishop  Harris.] 

1789. ]  New  York:  Printed  by  William  Eoss,  in  Broad-street.  1789. 
Fifth  edition. 

1790. ]  Philadelphia : Printed  by  E.  Aitkin  & Son,  No.  22  Market- 
street,  and  sold  by  John  Dickins,  No.  43  Fourth-street.  1790.  Sixth 
edition. 

1791. ]  Philadelphia : Printed  by  Jos^h  Cruikshank,  No.  91  High- 
street,  and  sold  by  John  Dickins,  No.  43  Fourth-street,  near  the  corner 
of  Eace-street.  1791.  Seventh  edition. 

1792.1  The  title  to  my  copy  lost. 

1796.]  Philadelphia:  Printed  by  Henry  Tuckness,  and  sold  by 
John  Dickins,  No.  50  North  Second-street,  near  Arch-street.  1797. 
Ninth  edition.* 

1798.]  Philadelphia:  Printed  by  Henry  Tuckness,  and  sold  by 
John  Dickins,  No.  41  Market-street,  between  Front  and  Seventh- 
streets,  and  by  the  Methodist  Ministers  and  Preachers  throughout  the 
United  States.  1798.  Tenth  edition. 

* The  printed  page  having  been  lost,  the  title  is  given  in  the  handwriting  of 
ilobert  Emory. 


Revisions  of  the  Text  of  the  Discipijne.  95 


1800.1  Philadelphia:  Printed  by  Solomon  W.  Conrad,  No.  22 
Pewter  Platter  Alley,  for  Ezekiel  Cooper,  No.  118  North  Fonrth-street, 
near  the  Methodist  Church.  1801.  Eleventh  edition. 

1804.]  New  York:  Printed  by  T.  Kirk,  No.  48  Maiden  Lane,  for 
the  Methodist  Society,  and  sold  by  E.  Cooper  & J.  Wilson  at  the  Book 
Eoom.  1804.  Twelfth  edition. 

1808.]  New  York  : Published  by  John  Wilson  & Daniel  Hitt,  for 
the  Methodist  Connection.  J.  C.  Totten,  printer.  1808.  Fourteenth 
edition. 

1813.]  New  York  : Published  by  Daniel  Hitt  & Thomas  Ware  for 
the  Methodist  Connection  in  the  United  States.  J.  C.  Totten,  printer. 
1813.  Sixteenth  edition. 

1816.]  New  York:  Published  by  J.  Soule  & T.  Mason  for  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America.  John 
C.  Totten,  printer.  1816.  Eighteenth  edition. 

1830.]  New  York:  Published  by  N.  Bangs  & T.  Mason  for  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  John  C.  Totten,  printer.  1821.  Twen- 
ty-first edition. 

1834.]  New  York:  Published  by  N.  Bangs  & J.  Emory  for  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  John  C.  Totten,  printer.  1824.  Twen- 
ty-second edition. 

1838.]  New  York:  Published  by  J.  Emory  & B.  Waugh  for  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  at  the  Conference  Office,  14  Crosby-street. 
Azor  Hovt,  printer.  1828.  Stereotyped  by  J.  Conner. 

1833  1]  Same,  save  that  Hoyt  & Conner  are  omitted,  and  ‘‘ J.  Col- 

1836(»]  Published  by  T.  Mason  & G-.  Lane. for  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church,  at  the  Conference  Office,  200  Mulberry-street.  J.  Col- 
lord,  printer.  1839. 

1844.]  Published  by  G-.  Lane  & C.  B.  Tippett.  J.  Longking, 
printer.  1847. 

1848«]  Lane  & Scott,  publishers. 

1853«]  New  York  : Published  by  Carlton  & [“  Phillips,”  changed, 
1856,  to  “Porter,”]  200  Mulberry-street.  1852-64. 

1868.]  New  York:  Carlton  & Lanahan.  Cincinnati:  Hitchcock 
& Walden. 

1873.]  New  York  : Nelson  & Phillips.  Cincinnati : Hitchcock  & 
Walden. 

1789.]  To  THE  Members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church. 

Dearly  Beloved  Brethren:  [Om.,  1790,  sec.  1.  Of  the  rise  [1790. 
of  Methodism  {so  called^)  in  Europe  and  America. 

1784.]  Quest.  5.  What  was  the  rise  of  Methodism  (so  called)  (in., 
1789,  in  Europe)  ? Ans.] 

[In.,  1790,  We  think  it  expedient  to  give  you  a brief  ac- 
count of  the  rise  of  Methodism  (om.,  1796,  so  called)  in  Europe  and 
Origin  of  English  Amei’ica.  ] “In  1729  two  young  men  in  England, 

Methodism.  reading  the  Bible,  saw  they  could  not  be  saved 
without  holiness,  followed  after  it,  and  incited  others  so  to 
do.  In  1737  they  saw,  likewise,  that  men  are  justified  before 
they  are  sanctified ; but  still  holiness  was  their  object.  God 
then  thrust  them  out  to  raise  a holy  people.”  * 

1796.]  * These  are  the  words  of  the  Messrs.  Wesley  themselves.  The  quota 
tion  marks  are  not  employed  till  1796. — Editor. 


96 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


When  Satan  could  no  otherwise  hinder  this  he  threw  [1789# 
Calvinism  in  the  way,  and  then  Antinoinianism,  which  strikes  directly 
at  the  root  of  all  holiness. 

1789.]  Q,uest.  2.  What  was  the  rise  of  Methodism  (so  [1790. 
called)  in  America  ? 

Atis.  During  the  space  of  thirty  years  past  certain  persons,  [1796. 
American  members  of  the  Society,  emigrated  from  England  and  Ire- 
Methodism.  land,  and  Settled  in  various  parts  of  this  country.  [“About 
twenty  years  ago”  changed,  1791,  to 

“ In  (om.,  1T96,  the  latter  end  of)  the  year  1766  ”]  Philip  Embmy, 
a Local  Preacher  of  our  Society  from  Ireland,  began  to  preach 
in  the  city  of  New  York,  and  formed  a Society  of  his  own 
countrymen  and  the  citizens;  [in.,  1791,  and  the  same  year 
Thomas  Webb,  (in.,  1872,  a captain  in  the  British  army,  and 
also  a Wesleyan  Local  Preacher,)  preached  in  a hired  room 
near  the  barracks,  (om.,  1792,  and  in  the  year  1767  the  rigging-house  was 
occupied).] 

About  the  same  time  Robert  Strawbridge,  a Local  Preacher 
from  Ireland,  settled  in  Frederick  County,  in  the  State  of 
Maryland,  and,  preaching  there,  formed  some  Societies.,  [In., 
1791,  The  first  Methodist  Church  was  built  in  New  York  in 
1768  or  1769,]  and  in  1769  Richard  Boardman  and  Joseph 
Pilmoor  [in.,  1872,  two  itinerant  Preachers  from  England,] 
came  to  New  York,  [“who  were  the  first  regular,”  changed,  1872,  to 
“these  w^ere  the  first  traveling”]  Methodist  Preachers  on  the 
continent.  In  the  latter  end  of  the  year  1771  Francis  Asbury 
and  Richard  Wright  of  the  same  order  came  over. 

1784*]  Quest.  4.  What  may  we  reasonably  believe  to  be  [1790. 
God’s  design  in  raising  up  the  Preaehers  ealled  Methodists  ? 

A.nS.  [In.,  1790,  (om.,  1792,  And)  We  (om.,  1808,  humbly)  believe  that 
God’s  design  in  raising  up  the  Preachers  called  Methodists  in 
Design  of  America  was]  to  reform  the  continent,  and  spread 
Methodism.  Sciupture  holiness  over  these  lands. 

1780.]  As  a proof  hereof  we  have  seen  (“in  the  course  of  (‘fif- 
teen,’1790, ‘twenty-two’)  years”  changed,  1796,  to  “since  that  time,”)  a 
great  and  glorious  work  of  God  from  New  York  through 
New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  [in.,  1796,  Delaware,]  Maryland, 
Virginia,  North  and  South  Carolina,  and  Georgia;  as  also  of 
late  to  the  extremities  of  the  Western  (“  settlements  ” changed,  1796, 
to  “and  Eastern  States;”  1872,  to  “ and  of  the  Eastern  States  ”). 

We  esteem  it  our  duty  and  privilege  most  earnestly  to  rec- 
ommend to  you,  as  members  of  our  Church,  our  Form  of  Dis- 
Discipiine.  cipUnc,  wMch  has  been  founded  on  the  experience 
of  [“  fifty  years  in  Europe,  and  of  twenty  years  in  America,”  changed,  1796,  to 
“a  long  series  of  years,”]  as  also  on  the  observations  and  re- 
marks we  have  made  on  ancient  and  modern  Churches. 

We  have  made  some  little  alterations  in  the  present  edition,  [1796. 
yet  such  as  affect  not  in  any  degree  the  essentials  of  our  doctrines  and 
Discipline.  We  think  ourselves  obliged  to  view  and  review  annually 
the  wnole  order  of  our  Church,  always  aiming  at  perfection,  standing 


Revisions  of  the  Texts  of  the  Discipline.  97 

on  the  shoulders  of  those  who  have  lived  before  us,  and  taking  the  ad- 
vantage of  our  former  selves. 

We  wish  to  see  this  little  publication  in  the  house  of  every 
Methodist,  and  the  more  so  as  it  contains  [om.,  1812,  our  Plan  of 
(om.,  1796,  Collegiate  and)  Christian  Education]  the  Articles  of  Religion, 
maintained  more  or  less,  in  part  or  in  whole,  by  every  reformed 
Church  in  the  world. 

We  would  likewise  declare  our  real  sentiments  concerning  [1812* 
the  Scripture  doctrine  of  election  and  reprobation,  as  also  on  the  in- 
fallible, unconditional  perseverance  of  all  that  ever  have  believed  or 
ever  shall  on  the  doctrine  of  Christian  Perfection,  [in.,  1792,  and  om.,  1796, 
and,  lastly,  on  the  nature  and  subjects  of  Christian  Baptism.] 

Far  from  wishing  you  to  be  ignorant  of  any  of  our  Doc- 
trines, or  any  part  of  our  Discipline,  we  desire  you  to  read, 
mark,  learn,  and  inwardly  digest  the  whole. 

[Om.,  1816,  We  know  you  are  not  in  general  able  to  purchase  many  books;  but] 
you  ought,  next  to  the  word  of  God,  to  procure  the  articles 
and  canons  of  the  Church  to  which  you  belong. 

This  present  edition  is  small  and  cheap,  and  we  can  assure  [18T2. 
you  that  the  profits  of  the  sale  of  it  shall  be  applied  to  charitable  [in., 
1840,  and  religious]  purposes. 

We  remain  your  very  affectionate  brethren  and  Pastors, 
[om.,  1872,  who  labor  night  and  day,  both  in  public  and  in  private,  for 
your  good.] 

Thomas  CoTce^  born  at  Brecon,  Wales,  September  9,  1747 ; 
entered  the  Wesleyan  Conference  1778,  was  ordained  Superin- 
tendent or  Bishop  by  Mr.  Wesley  in  1784,  and  the  same  year 
came  to  America,  and  at  the  Christmas  Conference  of  that  year 
was  chosen  Superintendent  by  the  General  Conference.  He 
finally  left  America,  1804,  and,  after  laboring  several  years 
in  England,  projected  a mission  to  India,  but  died  in  the  In- 
dian Ocean  on  his  way  thither.  May  3,  1814. 

Francis  Asbury^  born  August  20,  1745,  at  Handsworth,  En- 
gland ; joined  the  British  Conference  1766 ; was  sent  by  Mr. 
Wesley  as  a missionary  to  America  in  1771 ; was  appointed 
General  Assistant,  or  Superintendent,  by  Mr.  Wesley  in  1772; 
was  displaced  in  1773  by  Thomas  Rankin;  was  reappointed 
in  1779  after  Rankin  left  America,  and  held  the  post  till  1784 
by  the  annual  election  of  the  Conference;  was  chosen  Super- 
intendent 1784,  and  in  1787  took  the  title  Bishop,  and  died 
in  Spottsylvania,  Ya.,  March  31,  1816.  He  was  the  organizer 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

BLchard  Whatcoat  born  February  23,  1736,  in  England; 
entered  the  British  Conference  1769;  was  elected  Bishop 
1800;  died  in  Delaware,  July  5,  1806. 

William  M^Kendree^  born  in  King  William’s  County,  Ya., 
July  5,  1757;  converted  1787;  joined  Conference  1788;  was 
elected  Bishop  1808 ; and  died  in  Tennessee,  March  5,  1835. 

Enoch  George^  born  1767  or  1768  in  Lancaster  County,  Ya. ; 


98 


Histoby  of  the  Discipline. 


joined  Conference  1790 ; was  chosen  Bishop  1816 ; and  died 
in  Virginia,  August  23,  1828. 

Bobert  Bickford  Bolerts^  born  August  2,  1778;  entered  the 
Baltimore  Conference  1802;  was  chosen  Bishop  1816;  died  in 
Indiana,  March  28,  1843. 

Joshua  Soule ^ born  in  Bristol,  Maine,  August  1,  1781 ; con- 
verted 1797;  joined  the  New  York  Conference  1799;  was 
chosen  Bishop  1824;  entered  the  M.  E.  Church,  South,  1846, 
as  one  of  its  Bishops;  died  in  Tennessee,  March  6,  1867. 

Elijah  Hedding^  born  in  Pine  Plains,  N.  Y.,  January  7,  1780 ; 
entered  the  New  York  Conference  1801 ; Presiding  Elder  of 
the  New  England  District  1807;  elected  Bishop  1824;  died 
at  Poughkeepsie,  N.  Y.,  April  9,  1852. 

James  Osgood  Andrew^  born  1794;  entered  the  South  Caro- 
lina Conference  1813;  elected  Bishop  1832;  was  the  occasion 
of  the  division  of  the  Methodist  Church  in  1844;  continued 
with  the  South  as  one  of  their  Bishops;  died  March  1,  1871. 

John  Emory ^ born  in  Queen  Anne  County,  Md.,  April  11, 
1789 ; joined  the  Philadelphia  Conference  1810 ; chosen  Bishop 
1832;  died  December  16,  1835. 

Beverly  Waugh^  born  in  Fairfax  Co.,  Ya.,  October  25,  1789; 
entered  the  Baltimore  Conference  1809;  elected  Bishop  1836; 
died  in  Baltimore,  Md.,  February  9,  1858. 

Thomas  A,  Morris^  born  in  Kentucky,  April  28, 1790;  joined 
the  Ohio  Conference  1816 ; was  chosen  Bishop  1836.  Resi- 
dence, Springfield,  Ohio. 

Leonidas  L.  Hdmline^  born  in  Burlington,  Conn.,  May  10, 
1797;  entered  the  Ohio  Conference  1833;  elected  Bishop 
1844;  resigned  1852;  died  in  Iowa,  March  22,  1865. 

Edmund  Storer  Janes^  born  in  Connecticut,  April  27,  1807; 
joined  the  Philadelphia  Conference  1830  ; elected  Bishop 
1844.  Residence,  New  York. 

Levi  Scotty  born  1802;  joined  the  Philadelphia  Conference 
1826;  elected  Bishop  1852.  Residence,  Odessa,  Delaware. 

Matthew  Simpson^  born  June  10,  1810  ; joined  the  Pitts- 
burgh Conference  1833 ; was  chosen  Bishop  1852.  Residence, 
Philadelphia. 

Osmon  Oleander  Baker^  born  in  New  Hampshire,  July  30, 
1813;  joined  New  Hampshire  Conference  in  1839;  elected 
Bishop  1852;  died  in  Concord,  N.  H.,  December  20,  1871. 

Edward  B.  Ames^  born  in  Indiana,  March  20,  1806 ; joined 
the  Illinois  Conference  1830 ; elected  Bishop  1852.  Residence, 
Baltimore. 

Francis  Burns^  born  in  Albany,  N.  Y.,  December  5,  1809; 
entered  the  Liberia  Conference  1838;  elected  a missionary 
Bishop  of  Liberia  1856;  ordained  1858;  died  in  Baltimore, 
Md.,  April  18,  1863. 

Davis  Wasgatt  Glar\  born  in  Maine,  February  25,  1812; 


The  Episcopacy.  99 

joined  New  York  Conference  1843;  elected  Bishop,  1864; 
died  in  Cincinnati,  May  23,  1871. 

Edward  Thomson^  born  in  England,  October  5,  1810 ; joined 
the  Ohio  Conference  1833;  elected  Bishop  1864;  died  in 
Wheeling,  West  Ya.,  March  22,  1870. 

Galvin  Kingsley^  born  September  8,  1812  ; joined  the  Erie 
Conference  1841;  elected  Bishop  1864;  died  while  on  a mis- 
sionary tour,  at  Beyroot,  Syria,  April  6,  1870. 

John  W.  Bdherts^  joined  the  Liberia  Conference  1838;  was 
ordained  Bishop  1866,  his  jurisdiction  being  restricted  to 
Liberia. 

Thomas  Bowman^  born  July  15,  1817 ; joined  the  Baltimore 
Conference  1839 ; elected  Bishop  1872.  Residence,  St.  Louis, 
Mo. 

William  L.  Harris,  born  in  Ohio,  November  4,  1817;  en- 
tered the  Michigan  Conference  1837;  was  Assistant  Mission- 
ary Secretary  from  1860  to  1872;  elected  Bishop  1872.  Resi- 
dence, Chicago,  111. 

Bandoljgh  8.  Foster^  born  in  Ohio,  February  22,  1820  ; en- 
tered the  Ohio  Conference  1837  ; was  chosen  Professor  and 
President  in  Drew  Theological  Seminary  ; elected  Bishop 
1872.  Residence,  Cincinnati,  O. 

Isaac  W.  Wiley ^ born  in  New  Jersey,  March  2,  1825; 
joined  the  Philadelphia  Conference  1851 ; was  a missionary 
to  China;  was  chosen  Editor  of  the  Ladies’  Repository  1864, 
and  Bishop  1872.  Residence,  Boston,  Mass. 

Stephen  M.  Merrill^  hom  in  Ohio,  September  16,  1825; 
entered  the  Ohio  Conference  1846  ; elected  Editor  of  the 
Western  Advocate  1868,  and  Bishop  1872.  Residence,  St. 
Paul,  Minn. 

Edward  G.  Andrews^  born  in  New  York,  August  7,  1825; 
joined  Oneida  Conference  1848 ; elected  Bishop  1872.  Resi- 
dence, Omaha,  Neb. 

Gilbert  Haven^  born  in  Malden,  Mass.,  September  21,  1821 ; 
was  Principal  of  Amenia  Seminary  1848-9 ; entered  the  New 
England  Conference  1851 ; elected  Editor  of  Zion’s  Herald  in 
1867;  elected  Bishop  1872.  Residence,  Atlanta,  Ga. 

Jesse  T.  PecTc^  born  in  New  York,  April  4,  1811 ; joined  the 
Oneida  Conference  1832 ; was  for  many  years  Principal  of  the 
Troy  Conference  Seminary;  afterward  President  of  Dickin- 
son College;  transferred  to  California;  was  elected  Bishop 
1872.  Residence,  San  Francisco,  Cal. 


100 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


DOCTRINES  AND  DISCIPLINE  OP  THE  METHODIST 
EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


Part  I. — Origin,  Doctrines,  and  Rules. 


Chapter  I. — Origin,  Articles  [in.,  1872,  of  Religion],  and  G-en- 
ERAL  Rules. 

1792.]  Section  1 . — Origin  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  * 

1784*]  Quest.  3.  As  the  ecclesiastical  as  well  as  civil  affairs  [1787. 
of  these  United  States  have  passed  through  a very  considerable  change 
by  the  Revolution,  what  plan  of  Church  government  shall  we  hereafter 
pursue  ? 

Ans.  We  will  form  ourselves  into  an  Episcopal  Church,  under  the 
Origin  of  the  M.  direction  of  Superintendents,  Elders,  Deacons,  and  Help- 

E.  Church.  ers,  according  to  the  forms  of  ordination  annexed  to  our 
Liturgy,  and  the  Form  of  Discipline  set  forth  in  these  Minutes. 

1787.J  Section  3. — On  the  Nature  and  Constitution  of  our  [1792# 
Church. 

We  are  thoroughly  convinced  that  the  Church  of  England,  to  which 
Constitution  of  wc  havc  been  united,  is  deficient  -in  several  of  the  most  im- 

church.  portant  parts  of  Christian  discipline,  and  tliat  (a  few  minis- 
ters and  members  excepted)  it  has  lost  the  life  and  power  of  religion. 
W e are  not  ignorant  oi  the  spirit  and  design  it  has  ever  discovered  in 
Europe,  of  rising  to  preeminence  and  worldly  dignities  by  virtue  of  a 
national  establishment,  and  by  the  most  servile  devotion  to  the  will 
of  temporal  governors ; and  we  fear  the  same  spirit  will  lead  the  same 
Church  in  these  United  States  (though  altered  in  its  name)  to  similar 
designs  and  attempts,  if  the  number  and  strength  of  its  members  will 
ever  afford  a probability  of  success,  and  particularly  to  obtain  a national 
establishment,  which  we  cordially  abhor  as  the  great  bane  of  truth  and 
holiness,  and  consequently  the  greatest  impediment  in  the  world  to  the 
progress  of  vital  Christianity. 

For  these  reasons  we  have  thought  it  our  duty  to  form  ourselves  into 
an  independent  Church.  And  as  the  most  excellent  mode  of  Church 
government,  according  to  our  maturest  judgment,  is  that  of  a moderate 
episcopacy,  and  as  we  are  persuaded  that  the  uninterrupted  succession 
of  Bishops  from  the  apostles  can  be  proved  neither  from  Scripture  nor 
antiquity,  we  therefore  have  constituted  ourselves  into  an  Episcopal 
Church,  under  the  direction  of  Bishops,  Elders,  Deacons,  and  Preach- 
ers, according  to  the  forms  of  ordination  annexed  to  our  Prayer-book, 
and  the  regulations  laid  down  in  this  Form  of  Discipline. 

1792.]  1.  The  Preachers  and  members  of  our  Society  in 

general,  being  convinced  that  there  was  a great  deficiency  of 

* The  title  was  not  inserted  until  1T92 ; the  substance  of  the  section  is  found  in 
Sections  3 and  4 of  1T87. 


Doctkines  and  Discipline  op  M.  E.  Church.  101 

vital  religion  in  the  Church  of  England  in  America,  and 
being  in  many  places  destitute  of  the  Christian  sacraments,  as 
several  of  the  clergy  had  forsaken  their  Churches,  requested 
the  late  Rev.  John  Wesley  to  take  such  measures,  in  his  wis- 
dom and  prudence,  as  would  afford  them  suitable  relief  in 
their  distress. 

1T89.]  Section  4. — On  the  Constituting  of  Bishops  and  [1792* 
their  Duty. 

Quest.  1.  What  is  the  proper  origin  of  the  Episcopal  authority  in  our 
Church  ? 

2.  Ans.  In  the  year  1T84  the  Rev.  John  Wesley  [in.,  1792,  in  conse- 
quence of  this  our  venerable  friend],  who,  under  God,  had 
been  the  father  of  the  great  revival  of  religion  now  extending 
over  the  earth  by  the  means  of  the  Methodists,  determined 
[om.,  1792,  at  the  intercession  of  multitudes  of  his  spiritual  children  on  this  con- 
tinent] to  ordain  ministers  for  America,  and  for  this  purpose 
[in.,  1792,  in  the  year  1784,]  sent  over  three  regularly  or- 
dained [“clergy,”  changed,  1872,  to  “clergymen];”  but,  preferring  the 
episcopal  mode  of  Church  government  to  any  other,  he  sol- 
emnly set  apart,  by  the  imposition  of  his  hands  and  prayer, 
one  of  them,  namely,  Thomas  Coke,  Doctor  of  Civil  Law,  late 
of  Jesus  College,  in  the  University  of  Oxford  [in.,  1792,  and 
a Presbyter  of  the  Church  of  England],  for  the  episcopal 
office;  and  having  delivered  to  him  letters  of  episcopal  or- 
ders, commissioned  and  directed  him  to  set  apart  Francis 
Asbury,  then  General  Assistant  of  the  Methodist  Society  in 
America,  for  the  same  episcopal  office ; he,  the  said  Francis 
Asbury,  being  first  ordained  Deacon  and  Elder.  In  conse- 
quence of  which  the  said  Francis  Asbury  was  solemnly  set 
apart  for  the  said  episcopal  office  by  prayer,  and  the  impo- 
sition of  the  hands  of  the  said  Thomas  Coke,  other  regularly 
ordained  ministers  assisting  in  the  sacred  ceremony.  At 
which  time  the  General  Conference,  held  at  Baltimore,  did 
unanimously  receive  the  said  Thomas  Coke  and  Francis 
Asbury  as  their  Bishops,  being  fully  satisfied  of  the  validity 
of  their  episcopal  ordination. 

Section  2. — Articles  of  Religion. 

These  articles,  though  not  inserted  in  the  Discipline  till 
1790,  were  selected  by  Mr.  Wesley  from  those  of  the  Church 
of  England,  and  printed  in  ‘‘the  Sunday  Service,”  prepared 
for  the  use  of  the  American  Societies.  The  parts  of  the  En- 
glish Articles  omitted  by  the  Conference  are  in  smaller  type, 
and  a variation  of  language  is  indicated  in  foot-notes.  Brief 
omissions  are  in  brackets. 

“ I.  Of  Faith  in  the  Holy  Trmity. 

3.  There  is  but  one  living  and  true  God,  everlasting,  without 
body,  parts,  or  passions ; of  infinite  power,  wisdom,  and  good- 


102 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


ness ; the  Maker  and  Preserver  of  all  things  both  visible  and 
invisible.  And  in  unity  of  this  Godhead  there  are*  three 
Persons  of  one  substance,  power,  and  eternity:  the  Father, 
the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost. 

II.  Of  the  Word  or  Son  of  God^  who  f was  made  very  Man, 

4.  The  Son,  who  | is  the  Word  of  the  Father,  begotten  from 
everlasting  of  the  Father,  the  very  and  eternal  God,  of  one 
substance  with  the  Father,  took  man’s  nature  in  the  womb 
of  the  blessed  Virgin  [of  her  substance];  so  that  two  whole 
and  perfect  natures,  that  is  to  say,  the  Godhead  and  man- 
hood, were  joined  together  in  one  Person,  never  to  be  divided, 
whereof  is  one  Christ,  very  God,  and  very  man,  who  truly 
suffered,  was  crucified,  dead,  and  buried,  to  reconcile  his 
Father  to  us,  and  to  be  a sacrifice,  not  only  for  original  guilt, 
but  also  for  actual  sins  of  men. 

(III.)  Of  the  Going  Down  of  Christ  into  Hell. 

As  Christ  died  for  us,  and  was  buried,  so  also  is  it  to  be  believed 
that  he  went  down  into  hell. 

III.  (IV.)  Of  the  Resurrection  of  Christ. 

5.  Christ  did  truly  rise  again  from  the  dead,  and  took  again 
his  body,  with  [flesh,  bones,  and]  all  things  appertaining  to 
the  perfection  of  man’s  nature,  wherewith  he  ascended  into 
heaven,  and  there  sitteth  until  he  return  to  judge  all  men  at 
the  last  day. 

IV.  (V.)  Of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

6.  The  Holy  Ghost,  proceeding  from  the  Father  and  the  Son, 
is  of  one  substance,  majesty,  and  glory  with  the  Father  and 
the  Son,  very  and  eternal  God. 

V.  (VI.)  Of  the  Sufficiency  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  for  Salvation. 

7.  The  Holy  Scripture  containeth  all  things  necessary  to  sal- 
vation, so  that  whatsoever  is  not  read  therein,  or§  may  be 
proved  thereby,  is  not  to  be  required  of  any  man,  that  it 
should  be  believed  as  an  Article  of  the  Faith,  or  be  thought 
requisite  or  necessary  to  salvation.  In  the  name  of  the  Holy 
Scripture  we  do  understand  those  canonical  books  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testament,  of  whose  authority  was  never  any  doubt 
in  the  Church. 

Of  the  Names  land  Numher\  of  the  Canonical  RooJcs, 

Genesis,  Exodus,  Leviticus,  Numbers,  Deuteronomy,  Joshua, 
Judges,  Ruth,  The  First  Book  of  Samuel,  The  Second  Book 


* “Be.” — Thirty -nine  Articles. 
$“Which.”— 


t “ Which.”— 

§ “Nor.” — Ihid. 


Doctrine  and  Discipline  of  M.  E.  Church.  103 


of  Samuel,  The  First  Book  of  Kings,  The  Second  Book  of 
Kings,  The  First  Book  of  Chronicles,  The  Second  Book  of 
Chronicles,  The  Book  of  Ezra,*  The  Book  of  JSrehemiah,t  The 
Book  of  Esther,  The  Book  of  Job,  The  Psalms,  The  Proverbs, 
Ecclesiastes,  or  the  Preacher,  Cantica,  or  Songs  of  Solomon, 
Four  Prophets  the  greater.  Twelve  Prophets  the  less. 

[And  the  other  hooks  (as  Hierome  saith)  the  Church  doth  read  for 
example  of  life  and  instruction  of  manners  ; but  yet  doth  it  not  apply 
them  to  establish  any  doctrine  : such  are  these  following : 

The  Third  Book  of  Esdras,  The  Fourth  Book  of  Esdras,  The  Book  of 
Tobias,  The  Book  of  Judith,  The  rest  of  the  Book  of  Esther,  The  Book 
of  Wisdom,  Jesus  the  Son  of  -Sirach,  Baruch  the  Prophet,  The  Song 
of  the  three  Children,  The  Story  of  Susanna,  Of  Bel  and  the  Dragon, 
The  Prayer  of  Manasses,  The  First  Book  of  Maccabees,  The  Second 
Book  of  Maccabees.] 

All  the  books  of  the  Kew  Testament,  as  they  are  commonly 
received,  we  do  receive  and  account  [them]  canonical. 

VI.  (VII.)  Of  the  Old  Testament. 

8.  The  Old  Testament  is  not  contrary  to  the  Kew,  for  both 
in  the  Old  and  New  Testament  everlasting  life  is  offered  to 
mankind  bv  Christ,  who  is  the  only  Mediator  between  God 
and  man,  being  both  God  and  man.  Wherefore  they  are  not 
to  be  heard  who  f feign  that  the  old  fathers  did  look  only  for 
transitory  promises.  Although  the  law  given  from  God  by 
Moses,  as  touching  ceremonies  and  rites,  doth  § not  bind  Chris- 
tians, II  nor  ought  the  civil  precepts  thereof  ^ of  necessity  to 
be  received  in  any  commonwealth;  yet  notwithstanding  no 
Christian  [man]  whatsoever  is  free  from  the  obedience  of  the 
commandments  which  are  called  moral. 

(VIII.)  Of  the  Three  Creeds. 

The  three  creeds — Nicene  Creed,  Athanasius’  Creed,  and  that  which 
is  commonly  called  the  Apostles’  Creed — ought  thoroughly  to  be  re- 
ceived and  believed,  for  they  may  be  proved  by  most  certain  warrants 
of  Holy  Scripture. 

VII.  (IX.)  Of  Original  or  Birth  Bin. 

9.  Original  sin  standeth  not  in  the  following  of  Adam  (as 
the  Pelagians  do  vainly  talk),  but  it  is  the  [fault  and]  corruption 
of  the  nature  of  every  man,  that  naturally  is  engendered  of 
the  offspring  of  Adam,  whereby  man  is  very  far  gone  from 
original  righteousness,  and  [is]  of  his  own  nature  inclined  to 
evil,  and  that  continually.** 

* “The  First  Book  of  Esdras.” — Thirty -nine  Articles. 
t “The  Second  Book  of  Esdras.” — IMd. 
t “ Which.”— § “ Do.”— 

II  “ Christian  men.” — Ibid. 

1"  “ Nor  the  civil  precepts  thereof  ought.” — Ibid. 

**  “ So  that  the  flesh  lusteth  always  contrary  to  the  Spirit.” — Ibid. 


104 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


And  therefore  in  every  person  born  into  this  world  it  deserveth 
God’s  wrath  and  damnation.  And  this  infection  of  nature  doth  re- 
main ; yea,  in  them  that  are  regenerated,  whereby  the  lust  of  the  flesh, 
called  in  Greek  ^povrjfia  oapicog,  which  some  do  expound  the  wisdom, 
some  sensuality,  some  the  affection,  some  the  desire  of  the  flesh,  is  not 
subject  to  the  law  of  God.  And  although  there  is  no  condemnation  for 
them  that  believe  and  are  baptized,  yet  the  apostle  doth  confess  that 
concupiscence  and  lust  hath  of  itself  the  nature  of  sin. 

VIII.  (X.)  OJ  Free  Will. 

10.  The  condition  of  man  after  the  fall  of  Adam  is  such  that 
he  cannot  turn  and  prepare  himself  by  his  own  natural  strength 
and  [good]  works  to  faith,  and  calling  upon  God;  wherefore 
we  have  no  power  to  do  good  works  pleasant  and  acceptable 
to  God,  without  the  grace  of  God  by  Christ  preventing  us, 
that  we  may  have  a good  will,  and  working  with  us  when  we 
have  that  good  will. 

IX.  (XI.)  Of  the  Justification  of  Man. 

11.  We  are  accounted  righteous  before  God  only  for  the  merit 
of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  by  faith,  and  not  for 
our  own  works  or  deservings ; wherefore  that  we^are  justified 
by  faith  only  is  a most  wholesome  doctrine,  and  very  full  of 
comfort  [as  more  largely  is  expressed  in  the  Homily  of  Justification] . 

X.  (XII.)  Of  Good  Worhs. 

12.  Although*  good  works,  which  are  the  fruits  of  faith, 
and  follow  after  justification,  cannot  put  away  our  sins,  and 
endure  the  severity  of  God’s  judgment,  yet  are  they  pleasing 
and  acceptable  to  God  in  Christ,  and  [do]  spring  out  [neces- 
sarily] of  a true  and  lively  faith,  insomuch  that  by  them  a 
lively  faith  may  be  as  evidently  known  as  a tree  discerned  by 
its  t fruit. 

(XIII.)  Of  Works  lefore  Justification, 

Works  done  before  the  grace  of  Christ  and  the  inspiration  of  his 
Spirit  are  not  pleasant  to  God,  forasmuch  as  they  spring  not  of  faith  in 
Jesns  Christ,  neither  do  they  make  men  meet  to  receive  grace,  or  (as 
the  school  authors  say)  deserve  ^race  of  congruity  ; yea,  rather,  for  that 
they  are  not  done  as  God  hath  willed  and  commanded  them  to  be  done, 
we  doubt  not  but  they  have  the  nature  of  sin, 

XI.  (XIV.)  Of  Works  of  Supererogation. 

13.  Voluntary  works,  besides,  over  and  above  God’s  com- 
mandments, which  they  call  works  of  supererogation,  cannot 
be  taught  without  arrogancy  and  impiety,  for  by  them  men 
do  declare  that  they  do  not  only  render  unto  God  as  much  as 
they  are  bound  to  do,  but  that  they  do  more  for  his  sake  than 


* “ Albeit  that.” — Thirty -nine  Articles,. 


Doctrines  and  Discipline  of  M.  E.  Church.  105 


of  bounden  duty  is  required;  whereas  Christ  saith  plainly, 
When  ye  have  done  all  that  is*  commanded  [to]  you,  say.  We 
are  unprofitable  servants. 

(XV.)  Of  Christ  alone  without  Sin. 

Christ,  in  the  trnth  of  our  nature,  was  made  like  unto  us  in  all 
things,  sin  only  except,  from  which  he  was  clearly  void,  both  in  his 
flesh  and  in  his  spirit.  He  came  to  he  the  Lamb  without  spot,  who,  by 
sacrifice  of  himself  once  made,  should  take  away  the  sins  of  the  world  ; 
and  sin  (as  St.  John  saith)  was  not  in  him.  But  all  we  the  rest  (al- 
though baptized  and  born  again  in  Christ)  yet  offend  in  many  things  ; 
and  if  we  say  we  have  no  sin,  we  deceive  ourselves,  and  the  truth  is 
not  in  us. 

XII.  (XVI.)  Of  Sin  after  Justification. \ 

14.  Not  every  sin  willingly  committed  after  Justification  is 
the  I sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  unpardonable.  Wherefore 
the  grant  of  repentance  is  not  to  be  denied  to  such  as  fall  into 
sin  after  justification.  § After  we  have  received  the  Holy 
Ghost  we  may  depart  from  grace  given  and  fall  into  sin,  and 
by  the  grace  of  God  [we  may]  rise  again  and  amend  our  lives. 
And  therefore  they  are  to  be  condemned  who  ||  say  they  can 
no  more  sin  as  long  as  they  live  here,  or  deny  the  place  of 
forgiveness  to  such  as  truly  repent. 

(XVII.)  Of  Predestination  and  Election. 

Predestination  to  life  is  the  everlasting  purpose  of  God,  whereby 
(before  the  foundations  of  the  world  were  laid)  he  hath  constantly  de- 
creed by  his  counsel,  secret  to  us,  to  deliver  from  eurse  and  damnation 
those  whom  he  hath  ehosen  in  Christ  out  of  mankind,  and  to  bring 
them  by  Christ  to  everlasting  salvation,  as  vessels  made  to  honor; 
wherefore  they  which  be  endued  with  so  exeellent  a benefit  of  God  be 
called  aecording  to  God’s  purpose  by  his  Spirit  working  in  due  season. 
They  through  grace  obey  the  calling ; they  be  justified  freely  ; they  be 
made  sons  of  God  by  adoption  ; they  be  made  like  the  image  of  his 
only -begotten  Son  Jesus  Christ ; they  walk  religiously  in  good  works, 
and  at  length,  by  God’s  mercy,  they  attain  to  everlasting  felicity. 

As  the  godly  consideration  of  predestination  and  our  eleetion  in 
Christ  is  full  of  sweet,  pleasant,  and  unspeakable  eomfort  to  godly 
persons,  and  sueh  as  feel  in  themselves  the  working  of  the  Spirit  of 
Christ,  mortifying  the  works  of  the  fiesh  and  their  earthly  members, 
and  drawing  up  their  mind  to  high  and  heavenly  things,  as  well  be- 
eause  it  doth  greatly  establish  and  eonfirm  their  faith  of  eternal  salva- 
tion, to  be  enjoyed  through  Christ,  as  because  it  doth  fervently  kindle 
their  love  toward  God ; so  for  curious  and  carnal  persons,  lacking  the 
Spirit  of  Christ,  to  have  continually  before  their  eyes  the  sentenee  of 
God’s  predestination,  is  a most  dangerous  downfall,  whereby  the  devil 
dost  thrust  them  either  into  desperation,  or  into  wretchlessness  of  most 
unelean  living,  no  less  perilous  than  desperation. 

Furthermore,  we  must  reeeive  God’s  promises  in  such  wise  as  they 

* “ Are.” — Thirty -nine  Articles.  t “ Baptism.” — IMd. 

t “ Deadly  sin  willingly  committed  after  baptism  is.” — Ibid. 

§ “ Baptism.”— |1  “ Which.”— 


106 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


be  generally  set  forth  to  us  in  Holy  Scripture  ; and  in  our  doings  that 
will  of  God  is  to  be  followed  which  we  have  expressly  declared  unto 
us  in  the  word  of  God. 

(XVIII.)  Of  Obtaining  Eternal  Salvation  only  ly  the  Name  of  Christ. 

They  also  are  to  be  had  accursed  that  presume  to  say  that  every  man 
shall  be  saved  by  the  law  or  sect  which  he  professeth,  so-  that  he  be 
diligent  to  frame  his  life  according  to  that  law  and  the  light  of  nature. 
For  Holy  Scripture  doth  set  out  unto  us  only  the  name  or  Jesus  Christ, 
whereby  men  must  be  saved. 

XIII.  (XIX.)  Of  the  Church. 

15.  The  visible  Church  of  Christ  is  a congregation  of  faithful 
men,  in  the  which  the  pure  word  of  God  is  preached,  and  the 
sacraments  [be]  duly  .administered  according  to  Christ’s  ordi- 
nance in  all  those  things  that  of  necessity  are  requisite  to  the 
same. 

As  the  Church  of  Hierusalem,  Alexandria,  and  Antioch  have  erred, 
so  also  the  Church  of  Eome  hath  erred,  not  only  in  their  living  and 
manner  of  ceremonies,  but  also  in  matters  of  faith. 

(XX.)  Of  the  Authority  of  the  Church. 

The  Church  hath  power  to  decree  rites  or  ceremonies,  and  authority 
in  controversies  of  faith,  and  yet  it  is  not  lawful  for  the  Church  to  or- 
dain any  thing  that  is  contrary  to  God’s  word  written;  neither  may  it 
so  expound  one  place  of  Scripture  that  it  be  repugnant  to  another. 
Wherefore,  although  the  Church  be  a witness  and  a keeper  of  holy 
writ,  yet,  as  it  ought  not  to  decree  any  thing  against  the  same,  so  be- 
sides the  same  ought  it  not  to  enforce  any  thing  to  be  believed  for 
necessity  of  salvation. 

(XXI.)  Of  the  Authority  of  General  Councils. 

General  councils  may  not  be  gathered  together  without  the  com- 
mandment and  v;ill  of  princes.  And  when  they  be  gathered  together 
(forasmuch  as  they  be  an  assembly  of  men,  whereof  all  be  not  gov- 
erned with  the  Spirit  and  word  of  God)  they  may  err,  and  sometimes 
have  erred,  even  in  things  pertaining  unto  God.  Wherefore  things 
ordained  by  them  as  necessary  to  salvation  have  neither  strength  nor 
authority,  unless  it  may  be  declared  that  they  be  taken  out  of  Holy 
Scripture. 

XIY.  (XXII.)  Of  Purgatory. 

16.  The  Komisli  doctrine  concerning  purgatory,  pardons, 
worshiping,  and  adoration,  as  well  of  images  as  of  relics,  and 
also  invocation  of  saints,  is  a fond  thing  vainly  invented,  and 
grounded  upon  no  warrant [y]  of  Scripture,  but  [rather]  re- 
pugnant to  the  word  of  God. 

(XXIII.)  Of  Ministefi'ing  in  the  Congregation. 

It  is  not  lawful  for  any  man  to  take  upon  him  the  office  of  public 

E reaching,  or  ministering  the  sacraments  in  the  congregation,  before  he 
e lawfully  called  and  sent  to  execute  the  same.  And  those  we  ought 


Doctrines  and  Discipline  of  M.  E.  Church.  107 


to  judge  lawfully  called  and  sent  which  be  chosen  and  called  to  this 
work  by  men  who  have  public  authority  given  unto  them  in  the  con- 
gregation to  call  and  send  ministers  into  the  Lord’s  vineyard. 

XY.  (XXI Y.)  Of  Speaking  in  the  Congregation  in  such  a Tongue  as  the 
People  Understandietii]. 

17.  It  is  a thing  plainly  repugnant  to  the  word  of  God  and 
the  custom  of  the  primitive  Church  to  have  public  prayer  in  the 
church,  or  to  minister  the  sacraments  in  a tongue  not  under- 
stood by  * the  people. 

XYI.  (XX Y.)  Of  the  Sacraments. 

18.  Sacraments  ordained  of  Christ  aref  not  only  badges  or 
tokens  of  Christian  men’s  profession,  but  rather  they  arej 
certain  [sure  witnesses  and  effectual]  signs  of  grace,  and  God’s  good 
will  toward  us,  by  the  which  he  doth  work  invisibly  in  us, 
and  doth  not  only  quicken,  but  also  strengthen  and  confirm 
our  faith  in  him. 

There  are  two  sacraments  ordained  of  Christ  our  Lord  in 
the  Gospel;  that  is  to  say,  Baptism  and  the  Supper  of  the 
Lord. 

Those  five  commonly  called  sacraments;  that  is  to  say, 
confirmation,  penance,  orders,  matrimony,  and  extreme  unc- 
tion, are  not  to  be  counted  for  sacraments  of  the  Gospel, 
-being  such  as  have  grown  partly  of  the  corrupt  following  of 
the  apostles,  partly  are  states  of  life  allowed  in  the  Script- 
ures, but  yet  have  not  the  like  nature  of  [sacraments  with]  Bap- 
tism and  the  Lord’s  Supper,  because  § they  have  not  any 
visible  sign  or  ceremony  ordained  of  God. 

The  sacraments  were  not  ordained  of  Christ  to  be  gazed 
upon  or  to  be  carried  about,  but  that  we  should  duly  use 
them.  And  in  such  only  as  worthily  receive  the  same  they 
have  a wholesome  effect  or  operation ; but  they  that  receive 
them  unworthily  purchase  to  themselves  condemnation,!  as 
St.  Paul  saith. 

(XX YI.)  Of  the  UmuortMness  of  the  Ministers.,  which  Hinders  not  the 
Effect  of  the  Sacrament. 

Although  in  the  visible  Church  the  evil  be  ever  mingled  with  the 
good,  and  sometimes  the  evil  have  chief  authority  in  the  ministration 
of  the  word  and  sacraments,  yet  forasmuch  as  they  do  not  the  same  in 
their  own  name,  but  in  Christ’s,  and  do  minister  by  his  commission 
and  authority,  we  may  use  their  ministry  both  in  hearing  the  word  of 
God,  and  in  the  receiving  of  the  sacraments.  Neither  is  the  effect  of 
Christ’s  ordinance  taken  away  by  their  wickedness,  nor  the  grace  of 
God’s  gifts  diminished  from  such  as  by  faith,  and  rightly,  do  receive 
the  sacraments  ministered  unto  them,  which  be  effectual,  because  of 

* “Unders  landed  of.’" — Thirty -nine  Articles.  t “Be.” — IMd. 

X “Be.” — Ibid.  § “For  that.” — Ibid.  11  “Damnation.” — Ibid. 


108 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


Christ’s  institution  and  promise,  although  they  be  ministered  by  evil 
men. 

Nevertheless  it  appertaineth  to  the  discipline  of  the  Church,  that 
inquiry  be  made  of  evil  ministers,  and  that  they  be  accused  by  those 
that  have  knowledge  of  their  offenses  ; and  finally,  being  found  guilty, 
by  just  judgment,  be  deposed. 

XVII.  (XXVII.)  Of  Baptism. 

19.  Baptism  is  not  only  a sign  of  profession  and  mark  of  dif- 
ference, whereby  Christians  * are  distinguished  t from  others 
that  arej  not  baptized,  § but  it  is  also  a sign  of  regeneration, 
or  the  new  birth,  [whereby,  as  by  an  instrument,  they  that  receive  baptism 
rig’htly  are  grafted  into  the  Church ; the  promises  of  the  forgiveness  of  sin,  and  of 
our  adoption  to  be  the  sons  of  God  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  are  visibly  signed  and  sealed ; 
faith  is  confirmed,  and  grace  increased  by  virtue  of  prayer  unto  God  ] The 
baptism  of  young  children  is  [in  any  wise]  to  be  retained  in  the 
Church  [as  most  agreeable  with  the  institution  of  Christ.] 


XVIII.  (XXVIII.)  Of  tJie  Lord? s Supper. 

20.  The  Supper  of  the  Lord  is  not  only  a sign  of  the  love  that 
Christians  ought  to  have  among  themselves  one  to  another, 
but  rather  is  a sacrament  of  our  redemption  by  Christ’s  death ; 
insomuch  that  to  such  as  rightly,  worthily,  and  with  faith 
receive  the  same,  the  bread  which  we  break  is  a partaking  of 
the  body  of  Christ,  and  likewise  the  cup  of  blessing  is  a par- 
taking of  the  blood  of  Christ. 

Transubstantiation,  or  the  change  of  the  substance  of  bread 
and  wine  in  the  Supper  of  the  Lord,  cannot  be  proved  by 
holy  writ,  but  is  repugnant  to  the  plain  words  of  Scripture, 
overthroweth  the  nature  of  a sacrament,  and  hath  given  oc- 
casion to  many  superstitions. 

The  body  of  Christ  is  given,  taken,  and  eaten  in  the  Supper 
only  after  a heavenly  and  spiritual  manner,  and  the  mean 
whereby  the  body  of  Christ  is  received  and  eaten  in  the  Sup- 
per is  faith. 

The  sacrament  of  the  Lord’s  Supper  was  not  by  Christ’s 
ordinance  reserved,  carried  about,  lifted  up,  or  worshiped. 

(XXIX.)  Of  the  Wicked.^  which  Eat  not  the  Body  of  Christ  in  the  Use 
of  the  Lord’s  Supper. 

The  wicked,  and  such  as  he  void  of  a lively  faith,  although  they  do 
carnally  and  visibly  press  with  their  teeth  (as  St.  Augustine  saith)  the 
sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  yet  in  no  wise  are  they  par- 
takers of  Christ,  but  rather  to  their  condemnation  do  eat  and  drink  the 
sign  or  sacrament  of  so  great  a thing. 


* “ Christian  men.” — Thirty-nine  Articles.  t “Discerned.” — IMd. 

X “ BeP—Ihid.  § “ Christened.”— 


Doctrines  and  Discipline  of  M.  E.  Church.  109 


XIX.  (XXX.)  Of  hoth  Kinds. 

21.  The  cup  of  the  Lord  is  not  to  be  denied  to  the  lay  people, 
for  both  the  parts  of  the  Lord’s  Supper*  by  Christ’s  ordinance 
and  commandment  ought  to  be  ministered  to  all  Christians  t 
alike. 

XX.  (XXXI.)  Of  theom  Oblation  of  Christ.,  finished  upon  the  Cross. 

22.  The  otfering  of  Christ  once  made  is  that  perfect  redemp- 
tion, propitiation,  and  satisfaction  for  all  the  sins  of  the 
whole  world,  both  original  and  actual,  and  there  is  none 
other  satisfaction  for  sin  but  that  alone ; wherefore  the  sacri- 
fice of  masses,  in  the  which  it  isj  commonly  said  that  the 
priest  doth  § offer  Christ  for  the  quick  and  the  dead,  to  have 
remission  of  pain  or  guilt,  is  a blasphemous  fable  and  dan- 
gerous deceit.  |1 

XXI.  (XXXII.')  Of  the  Marriage  of  Ministers.^ 

23.  The  ministers  of  Christ  **  are  not  commanded  by  God’s 
law  either  to  vow  the  estate  of  single  life,  or  to  abstain  from 
marriage;  therefore  it  is  lawful  for  them,  as  for  all  other 
Christians,  tt  to  marry  at  their  own  discretion,  as  they  shall 
judge  the  same  to  serve  bestJJ  to  godliness. 

(XXXIII.)  Of  Excommunicate  Persons.,  how  they  are  to  be  Avoided. 

That  person  which  by  open  denunciation  of  the  Church  is  rightly 
cut  off  from  the  unity  of  the  Church  and  excommunicated,  ought  to  be 
taken  of  the  whole  multitude  of  the  faithful  as  a heathen  and  publican 
until  he  be  openly  reconciled  by  penance,  and  received  into  the  Church 
by  a judge  that  hath  authority  thereunto. 

XXII.  (XXXIV.)  Of  the  Rites  and  Ceremonies  of  Churches.  §§ 

24.  It  is  not  necessary  that  rites  and  ceremonies  should  in  all 
places  be  the  same,  or  exactly  alike,  for  they  have  been  al- 
ways different,  111  and  may  be  changed  according  to  the  diver- 
sity of  countries,  times,  and  men’s  manners,  so  that  nothing 
be  ordained  against  God’s  word.  Whosoever,  through  his 
private  judgment,  willingly  and  purposely  doth  openly  break 
the  rites  ITIF  and  ceremonies  of  the  Church  to  which  lie  belongs, 
which  are***  not  repugnant  to  the  word  of  God,  and  areftt 

^ “ Sacrament.” — Thirty-nine  Articles.  t “ Christian  men.” — Ihid. 

t “ Was.”— “ Did.”— 

j|  “Were  blasphemous  fables  and  dangerous  deceits.” — IMd. 

i”  “Priests.” — IMd.  **  “Bishops,  Priests,  and  Deacons.” — IMd. 

tt  “ Christian  men.'''‘—IMd.  “ Better.” — IMd. 

§§  “Of  the  Traditions  of  the  Church.” — IMd. 

in  “ Traditions  and  ceremonies  be  in  all  places  one,  or  utterly  like,  for  at  all  times 
they  have  been  divers.” — IMd. 

“ Traditions.” — IMd. 

***  “ Be.”— 


ttt  “Be.”-/M. 


no 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


ordained  and  approved  by  common  authority,  ought  to  be 
rebuked  openly,  that  others  may  fear  to  do  the  like,  as  one  * 
that  offendeth  against  the  common  order  of  the  Church,  [and 
hurteth  the  authority  of  the  magistrate],  and  WOUndeth  the  consciences 
of  [the]  weak  brethren. 

Every  particular  [or  national]  Church  mayt  ordain,  change, 
or  I abolish  rites  and  ceremonies,  so  that  all  things  may  be 
done  to  edification.  § 

(XXXV.)  Of  the  Homilies. 

The  second  Book  of  Homilies,  the  several  titles  whereof  we  have 
joined  under  this  article,  doth  contain  a godly  and  wholesome  doctrine, 
and  necessary  for  these  times,  as  doth  the  former  Book  of  Homilies, 
which  were  set  forth  in  the  time  of  Edward  VI.,  and  therefore  we  judge 
them  to  be  read  in  churches  by  the  ministers  diligently  and  distinctly, 
that  they  may  be  understanded  of  the  people. 

Of  the  Names  of  the  Homilies. 

1.  Of  the  Eight  Use  of  the  Church.  2.  Against  Peril  of  Idolatry. 
3.  Of  repairing  and  keeping  clean  of  Churches.  4.  Of  Good  Works: 
first  of  Fasting.  5.  Against  Gluttony  and  Drunkenness.  6.  Against 
excess  of  Apparel.  7.  Of  Prayer.  8.  Of  the  Place  and  Time  of  Prayer. 
9.  That  Common  Prayers  and  Sacraments  ought  to  be  ministered  in  a 
known  Tongue.  10.  Of  the  reverent  Estimation  of  God’s  Word. 
11.  Of  Alms-doing.  12.  Of  the  Nativity  of  Christ.  13.  Of  the  Passion 
of  Christ.  14.  Of  the  Eesurrection  of  Christ.  15.  Of  the  worthy  re- 
ceiving of  the  Sacrament  of  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ.  16.  Of  the 
Gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  17.  For  the  Eogation  days.  18.  Of  the  State 
of  Matrimony.  19.  Of  Eepentance.  20.  Against  Idleness.  21.  Against 
Eebellion. 

(XXXVI.)  Of  Consecration  of  Bishojps  and  Ministers. 

The  Book  of  Consecration  of  Archbishops  and  Bishops,  and  Order- 
ing of  Priests  and  Deacons,  lately  set  forth  in  the  time  of  Edward  VI., 
and  confirmed  at  the  same  time  by  authority  of  parliament,  doth  con- 
tain all  things  necessary  to  such  consecration  and  ordering;  neither 
hath  it  any  thing  that  of  itself  is  superstitious  and  ungodly.  And 
therefore  whosoever  are  consecrated  or  ordered  according  to  the  rites 
of  that  book  since  the  second  year  of  the  forenamed  King^Edward  unto 
this  time,  or  hereafter  shall  be  consecrated  or  ordered  according  to  the 
same  rites ; we  decree  all  such  to  be  rightly,  orderly,  and  lawfully 
consecrated  and  ordered. 

(XXXVII.)  Of  the  Civil  Magistrates. 

The  king’s  majesty  hath  the  chief  power  in  this  realm  of  England, 
and  other  his  dominions,  unto  whom  the  chief  government  of  all  es- 
tates of  this  realm,  whether  they  be  ecclesiastical  or  civil,  in  all  causes 
doth  appertain,  and  is  not,  nor  ought  to  be,  subject  to  any  foreign 
jurisdiction. 


* “ He.” — Thirty-nine  Articles.  + “ Hath  authority  to  ordain.” — IhiAL. 

t '“And.” — Ihid. 

§ “ Ceremonies,  or  rites  of  the  Church,  ordained  only  by  man’s  authority,  so  that 
all  things  be  done  to  edifying.” — Ihid. 


Docteines  and  Discipline  of  M.  E.  Church.  Ill 


Where  we  attribute  to  the  king’s  majesty  the  chief  government,  by 
which  titles  we  understand  the  minds  of  some  slanderous  folks  to  be 
offended;  we  give  not  to  our  princes  the  ministering  either  of  God’s 
word,  or  of  the  sacraments,  the  which  thing  the  injunctions  also  lately 
set  forth  by  Elizabeth  our  queen  do  most  plainly  testify ; but  that  only 
prerogative,  which  we  see  to  have  been  given  always  to  all  godly 
princes  in  Holy  Scriptures  by  God  himself ; that  is,  that  they  should 
rule  all  estates  and  degrees  committed  to  their  charge  by  God,  whether 
they  be  ecclesiastical  or  temporal,  and  restrain  with  the  civil  sword  the 
stubborn  and  evil  doers. 

The  Bishop  of  Rome  hath  no  jurisdiction  in  this  realm  of  England. 

The  laws  of  the  realm  may  punish  Christian  men  with  death  for 
heinous  and  grievous  offenses. 

It  is  lawful  for  Christian  men,  at  the  commandment  of  the  magis- 
trate, to  wear  weapons,  and  serve  in  the  wars. 

XXIII.  Of  the  Rulers  of  the  United  States  of  America, 

25.  The  Congress,  the  General  Assemblies,  the  Governors, 
and  the  Councils  of  State,  as  the  delegates  of  the  peo'ple^  are  the 
rulers  of  the  United  States  of  America,  according  to  the  di- 
vision of  power  made  to  them  by  the  general  act  of  Confed- 
eration, and  by  the  Constitutions  of  their  respective  States. 
And  the  said  States  ought  not  to  be  subject  to  any  foreign 
jurisdiction.* 

XXIV.  (XXXVIII.)  Of  Christian  Merits  Goods  \wUch  are  not  cornmori\. 

26.  The  riches  and  goods  of  Christians  are  not  common  as 
touching  the  right,  title,  and  possession  of  the  same,  as  somef 
do  falsely  boast.  Notwithstanding  every  man  ought,  of  such 
things  as  he  possesseth,  liberally  to  give  alms  to  the  poor  ac- 
cording to  his  ability. 

XXV.  (XXXIX.)  Of  a Christian  Man^s  Oath. 

27.  As  we  confess  that  vain  and  rash  swearing  is  forbidden 
Christian  men  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  James  his  apos- 
tle; so  we  judge  that  the  Christian  religion  doth  not  prohibit, 
but  that  a man  may  swear  when  the  magistrate  requireth,  in 
a cause  of  faith  and  charity,  so  it  be  done  according  to  the 
prophet’s  teaching,  injustice,  judgment,  and  truth.” 

The  following  alterations  have  been  made  in  the  Articles 
from  time  to  time.  It  will  be  perceived  that  they  are  almost 
all  typographical  errors,  or  substitutions  of  modern  forms  of 

* Although  Mr.  Wesley  inserted  in  the  Liturgy  which  he  prepared  for  the  Ameri- 
can Methodists  a prayer  for  “ the  supreme  rulers  of  the  United  States,”  yet  he  prob- 
ably did  not  think  himself  sufficiently  familiar  with  the  subject  to  draw  up  an  arti- 
cle respecting  “the  civil  magistrates.”  Such  an  article  was  framed,  however,  at 
the  Christmas  Conference,  when  the  Church  was  organized.  It  could  not  be  printed 
with  the  others  because  they  had  been  previously  printed  in  England.  It  was  in- 
serted, however,  in  the  next  edition  of  the  Prayer-book,  in  1T86  (see  “ Defense  of 
our  Fathers,”  sec.  8),  as  above. 

t “ Certain  Anabaptists.” — 'thirty-nine  Articles. 


112 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


expression ; but,  on  account  of  the  importance  of  the  subject, 
it  has  been  thought  best  to  notice  them  all. 

1T86.  Article  I,  1.  2.  For  “ without  body,  parts,  or  pas- 
sions, ” read  “without  body  or  parts.” 

Article  II,  11.  1,  2,  “begotten  from  everlasting  of  the  Fa- 
ther,” omitted. 

Article  XIII,  1.  2.  For  “in  the  which” — “in  which.” 
Article  XVI,  1.  15.  For  “grown  partly” — “partly  grown.” 

1789.  Article  V,  1.  4,  “the”  omitted. 

Article  XIY,  1.  2.  For  “ pardons  ” — “pardon.” 

1790.  Article  V,  1.  9.  For  “Of  the  names”— “The 
names.” 

Article  XXIII  (in  the  note),  1.  1.  Before  “The  Congress,” 
insert  “ The  President.” 

1791.  Article  XIX,  1.  4.  For  “ministered” — “adminis- 
tered ” 

1796.  Article  XVIII,  1.  10.  For  “the  Lord  ”—“  our 
Lord.” 

1804.  Article  XXIII  (in  the  note).  For  “ the  general  Act 
of  Confederation  ” — “ the  Constitution  of  the  United  States.” 
After  “ said  States,”  the  following  inserted — “ are  a sovereign 
and  independent  nation,  and — .” 

1808.  Article  V,  1.  3.  For  “ or  ”— “ nor.” 

Article  XVIII,  1.  15.  For  “ spiritual  ” — “ scriptural,”  a mis- 
print which  has  been  continued  in  every  subsequent  edition. 
1812.  Article  VI,  1.  10,  “ to  ” omitted. 

Article  X,  1.  7,  “is”  inserted  after  “tree.” 

Article  XVIII,  11.  1,  2.  The  words,  “of  the  love,”  omitted, 
a misprint  which  was  not  corrected  until  1840. 

1816.  Article  V,  1.  1.  For  “Holy  Scripture  containeth” 
— “the  Holy  Scriptures  contain.” 

Article  XI,  1.  2.  For  “they  call” — “are  called.” 

Article  XVI,  end.  “ 1 Cor.  xi,  29  ” added. 

1820.  Article  I,  1.  4,  “both”  omitted. 

Article  XVIII,  1.  16.  For  “mean” — “means.” 

Article  XXIII,  end.  The  following  note  was  added : “ As 
far  as  it  respects  civil  affairs,  we  believe  it  the  duty  of  Chris- 
tians, and  especially  all  Christian  ministers,  to  be  subject  to 
the  supreme  authority  of  the  country  where  they  may  reside, 
and  to  use  all  laudable  means  to  enjoin  obedience  to  the 
powers  that  be,  and  therefore  it  is  expected  that  all  our 
Preachers  and  people,  who  may  be  under  the  British  or  any 
other  government,  will  behave  themselves  as  peaceable  and 
orderly  subjects.” 

1824.  Article  VI,  1.  8.  For  “rites” — “rights,”  a mis- 
print which  was  continued  until  1836. 


Doctrines  and  Discipline  of  M.  E.  Church.  113 


Section  3. — The  General  Mules. 

1789.]  THE  NATURE,  DESIGN,  AND  GENERAL  RULES  OF  OUR  UNITED  SOCIETIES. 

28.  In  the  latter  end  of  the  year  1739  eight  or  ten  persons 
came  to  Mr.  Wesley  in  London,  who  appeared  to  be  deeply 
convinced  of  sin,  and  earnestly  groaning  for  re-  origin  of  the 
demption.  They  desired  (as  did  two  or  three  united  society, 
more  the  next  day)  that  he  would  spend  some  time  with 
them  in  prayer,  and  advise  them  how  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to 
come,  which  ^they  saw  continually  hanging  over  their  heads. 
That  he  might  have  more  time  for  this  great  work,  he  ap- 
pointed a day  when  they  might  all  come  together;  which 
from  thenceforward  they  did  every  week,  namely,  on  Thurs- 
day, in  the  evening.  To  these,  and  as  many  more  as  desired 
to  join  with  them  (for  their  number  increased  daily),  he  gave 
those  advices  from  time  to  time  which  he  judged  most  need- 
ful for  them,  and  they  always  concluded  their  meeting  with 
prayer  suited  to  their  several  necessities. 

29.  This  was  the  rise  of  the  United  Society,  flrst  in  Europe, 
and  then  in  America.  Such  a Society  is  no  other  than  “ a 
company  of  men  having  the  form  and  seeking  the 

power  of  godliness,  united  in  order  to  pray  together, 
to  receive  the  word  of  exhortation,  and  to  watch  over  one  an- 
other in  love,  that  they  may  help  each  other  to  work  out  their 
salvation.” 

30.  That  it  may  the  more  easily  be  discerned  whether  they 
are  indeed  working  out  their  own  salvation,  each  Society  is 
divided  into  smaller  companies,  called  classes,  ac-  class  Leader’s 
cording  to  their  respective  places  of  abode.  There 

are  about  twelve  persons  in  a class,  one  of  whom  is  styled  the 
Leader.  It  is  his  duty, 

31.  I.  To  see  each  person  in  his  class  once  a week  at  least; 
in  order,  1.  To  inquire  how  their  souls  prosper.  2.  To  advise, 
reprove,  comfort,  or  exhort,  as  occasion  may  require. 

3.  To  receive  what  they  are  willing  to  give  toward 
the  relief  of  the  [in.,  1789,  Preachers,  Church,  and]  poor.f 

* These  admirable  Rules  were  prepared  by  John  and  Charles  Wesley  in  1739  for 
the  government  of  the  Society  in  England,  and  were  retained  without  alteration  by 
the  early  Methodists  in  America.  See  Lee’s  History,  page  33.  Emory,  210.  The 
Rules,  though  acknowledged  as  an  authority,  were  not  inserted  in  the  Discipline 
until  1789. 

“ These  are  the  Gene;-al  Rules  which  were  first  introduced  among  us  and  which 
have  continued  among  us  from  the  beginning,  and  they  have  been  admired  not  only 
by  the  Methodists  themselves,  but  also  by  most  religious  people  of  other  denomina- 
tions.”— Lee's  History  of  the  Methodists^  p.  83. 

“The  present  section  forms  perhaps  one  of  the  completest  systems  of  Christian 
ethics  or  morals  for  its  size  which  ever  was  published  by  an  uninspired  writer.” — 
Coke  and  Ashury.  See  “Notes,”  etc. 

Paragraph  28  was  omitted  in  1789,  but  re-inserted  in  1792,  substituting  the  third 
person  for  the  first,  and  inserting  Wesley’s  name. 

t [In.,  1789,  This  part  refers  to  towns  and  cities,  where  the  poor  are  generally 
numerous,  and  Church  expenses  considerable.] 


114 


Histoky  of  the  Discipline. 


32.  II.  To  meet  the  Ministers  and  the  Stewards  of  the  So- 
ciety once  a week;  in  order,  1.  To  inform  the  Minister  of  any 
Report  to  the  that  are  sick,  or  of  any  that  walk  disorderly,  and 

Board.  not  be  reproved.  2.  To  pay  the  Stewards  what 

they  have  received  of  their  several  classes  in  the  week  pre- 
ceding. [Om.,  1789,  and  to  show  their  account  of  what  each  person  has  con- 
tributed.] 

33.  There  is  only  one  condition  previously  required  of  those 
who  desire  admission  into  these  Societies,  “a  desire  to  flee 
Condition  of  from  the  wrath  to  come,  and  to  be  saved  from  their 

Membership,  gins.  ” But  wlierever  this  is  really  flxed  in  the  soul 
it  will  be  shown  by  its  fruits. 

34.  It  is  therefore  expected  of  all  who  continue  therein 
that  they  should  continue  to  evidence  their  desire  of  salva- 

1.  To  do  no  tion.  First,  by  doing  no  harm,  by  avoiding  evil  of 
harm.  evory  kind,  especially  that  which  is  most  generally 

practiced ; such  as.  The  taking  of  the  name  of  God  in  vain. 
The  profaning  the  day  of  the  Lord,  either  by  doing  ordinary 
work  therein,  or  by  buying  or  selling.  [Om.,  1789,  and  re- 
stored, 1848,  “ Drunkenness,  buying  or  selling  spirituous  liq- 
uors, or  drinking  them  unless  in  cases  of  extreme  necessity,” 
changed,  1789,  to  “ drunkenness,  buying  or  selling  spirituous  liquors,  or  drinking 
them 1790,  to  “ drunkenness,  or  drinking  spirituous  liquors,  unless  (in.,  1791,  in) 
cases  of  necessity 1848,  the  original  rule  restored.] 

[In.,  1789,  “The  buying  or  selling  the  bodies  and  souls  of  men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren with  an  intention  to  enslave  them;”  changed,  1792,  to  “The  buying  (‘or,’ 
changed,  1838,  to  ‘and’)*  selling  of  men,  women,  or  children,  with  an  intention  to 
enslave  them 1864,  to  “ Slaveholdiug ; buying  or  selling  slaves.”] 
Fighting,  quarreling,  brawling,  brother  going  to  law  with 
brother,  returning  evil  for  evil,  or  railing  for  railing ; the  using 
many  words  in  buying  or  selling.  The  buying  or  selling  goods 
that  have  not  paid  the  duty.  The  giving  or  taking  things  on 
usury,  that  is,  unlawful  interest.  Uncharitable  or.  unprofita- 
ble conversation ; particularly  speaking  evil  of  magistrates  or 
of  ministers.  Doing  to  others  as  we  would  not  they  should 
do  unto  us.  Doing  what  we  know  is  not  for  the  glory  of 
God ; as.  The  putting  on  of  gold  and  costly  apparel.  The 
taking  such  diversions  as  cannot  be  used  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Jesus.  The  singing  those  songs  or  reading  those  books 
which  do  not  tend  to  the  knowledge  or  love  of  God.  Soft- 
ness and  needless  self-indulgence.  Laying  up  treasure  upon 
earth.  Borrowing  without  a probability  of  paying,  or  taking 
up  goods  without  a probability  of  paying  for  them. 

35.  It  is  expected  of  all  who  continue  in  these  Societies 
that  they  should  continue  to  evidence  their  desire  of  salva- 
tion, Secondly,  By  doing  good ; by  being  in  every 

2.  To  do  good.  1 . n -.r  i ® 

kind  merciful  after  their  power ; as  they  have  op- 
portunity, doing  good  of  every  possible  sort,  and,  as  far  as 

* This  change  not  authorized  by  General  Conference.  Probably  a typographical 
error. 


Docteines  and  Discipline  of  M.  E.  Church.  116 


possible,  to  all  men.  To  their  bodies  of  the  ability  which 
God  giveth,  by  giving  food  to  the  hungry,  by  clothing  the 
naked,  by  visiting  or  helping  them  that  are  sick  oi^n  prison. 
To  their  souls,  by  instructing,  reproving,  or  exhorting  all  we 
have  any  intercourse  with ; trampling  under  foot  that  enthu- 
siastic doctrine  [om.,  1789,  of  devils],  that  ‘‘we  are  not  to  do  good 
unless  our  hearts  be  free  to  it.”  By  doing  good,  especially 
to  them  that  are  of  the  household  of  faith,  or  groaning  so  to 
be ; employing  them  preferably  to  others,  buying  one  of  an- 
other [om.,  1792,  unless  you  can  be  served  better  elsewhere],  helping  each 
other  in  business,  and  so  much  the  more  because  the  world 
will  love  its  own  and  them  only.  By  all  possible  diligence 
and  frugality,  that  the  Gospel  be  not  blamed.  By  running 
with  patience  the  race  which  is  set  [om.,  1856,  up]  before  them, 
denying  themselves,  and  taking  up  their  cross  daily;  sub- 
mitting to  bear  the  reproach  of  Christ,  to  be  as  the  filth 
and  offscouring  of  the  world,  and  looking  that  men  should 
say  all  manner  of  evil  of  them  falsely  for  the  Lord’s  sake. 

36.  It  is  expected  of  all  who  desire  to  continue  in  these 
Societies  that  they  should  continue  to  evidence  their  desire 
of  salvation  Thirdly,  By  attending  upon  all  the  ^ 
ordinances  ot  God ; such  are.  The  public  worship  on  the  Means  of 
of  God.  The  ministry  of  the  word,  either  read 

or  expounded.  The  Supper  of  the  Lord.  Family  and  private 
prayer.  Searching  the  Scriptures.  Fasting  or  abstinence. 

37.  These  are  the  General  Rules  of  our  Societies ; all  which 
we  are  taught  of  God  to  observe,  even  in  his  written  word  [in., 
1789,  which  is]  the  only  rule,  and  the  sufilcient  rule,  both  of  our 
faith  and  practice.  And  all  these  we  know  his  Spirit  writes 
P‘on  every  truly  awakened  heart,”  changed,  1792,  to  “ on  truly  awakened 
hearts  ”].  If  there  be  any  among  us  who  observe  them  not,  who 
habitually  break  any  of  them,  let  it  be  known  unto  them  who 
watch  over  that  soul  as  they  who  must  give  an  account.  We 
will  admonish  him  of  the  error  of  his  ways.  We  will  bear 
with  him  for  a season.  But  if  then  he  repent  not,  he  hath  no 
more  place  among  us.  We  have  delivered  our  own  souls. 


Section  4. — Sla'oery.^ 

1T80.]  Quest.  16.  Ought  not  this  Conference  to  require  [1785. 
those  Traveling  Preachers  who  hold  slaves  to  give  prom- 
ises to  set  them  free  ? TravelingPreacli- 

j -y  eis  to  Emanci- 

JLns.  1 es.  patg  their  Slaves. 

Quest.  17.  Does  this  Conference  acknowledge  that 
slavery  is  contrary  to  the  laws  of  God,  man,  and  nature,  and  hurtful  to 
society  ; contrary  to  the  dictates  of  conscience  and  pure  character  of  siav- 
religion,  and  doing  that  which  we  would  not  others  eVy. 


* The  Methodists,  from  the  first,  took  a deep  interest  in  the  colored  people  of  this 
country,  as  evinced  by  the  regulations  quoted  below,  from  the  for  the  Col- 

Minutes  of  early  Conferences,  and  the  constant  modifications  of  this  ored  People. 


116 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


should  do  to  us  and  ours  ? Do  we  pass  our  disapprobation  on  all  our 
friends  who  keep  slaves,  and  advise  their  freedom  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

1783. ]  Quest.  10.  What  shall  be  done  with  our  Local  Preachers 
who  hold  slaves  contrary  to  the  laws  which  authorize  their  freedom  in 
any  of  the  United  States  ? 

Ans.  We  will  try  them  another  year.  In  the  mean  time  let  every 
Local  Preachers  assistant  deal  faithfully  and  plainly  with  every  one,  and 
report  to  the  next  Conference.  It  may  be  then  necessary 
to  suspend  them. 

1784. ]  Quest.  12.  What  shall  we  do  with  our  friends  that  [1786. 
will  buy  and  sell  slaves  ? 

Ans.  If  they  buy  with  no  other  design  than  to  hold  them  as  slaves, 
. ^ and  have  been  previously  warned,  they  shall  be  expelled, 

An.  Con.  Minute.  permitted  to  Sell  on  no  consideration. 

Quest.  13.  What  shall  we  do  with  our  Local  Preachers  who  will  not 
emancipate  their  slaves  in  the  States  where  the  laws  admit  it? 

Ans.  Try  those  in  Viimnia  another  year,  and  suspend  the  Preachers 
in  Maryland,  Delaware,  Pennsylvania,  and  New  Jersey. 

Quest.  22.  What  shall  be  done  with  our  Traveling  Preachers  that 
now  are,  or  hereafter  shall  be,  possessed  of  slaves,  and  refuse  to  manu- 
mit them  where  the  law  permits  ? 

Ans.  Employ  them  no  more. 

Quest.  42.  What  methods  can  we  take  to  extirpate  slavery  ? 

Ans.  We  are  deeply  conscious  of  the  impropriety  of  making  new 
terms  of  communion  for  a religious  Society  already  established,  ex- 
cepting on  the  most  pressing  occasion,  and  such  we  es- 
teem  the  practice  of  holding  our  fellow-creature  in  slav- 

ferrnc™Dec.25''  ©ry.  W e view  it  as  contrary  to  the  golden  law  of  God, 
on  which  hang  all  the  law  and  the  prophets,  and  the 


chapter.  The  varied  provisions  of  this  chapter  exhibit  a constant  desire  to  circum- 
scribe, repress,  and  extirpate  slavery,  but  to  do  it  in  such  a way  as  not  to  exclude 
practical  effort  for  the  salvation  of  both  master  and  slave.  The  problem  was  a 
difficult  one ; perhaps  no  people  could  have  solved  it  better.  The  difficulties  in  the 
solution  arose  from  the  very  success  attained  with  both  classes. 

In  this  section  the  provisions  on  the  subject  of  slavery  prior  to  the  organization 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  at  the  Christmas  Conference  are  placed  first, 
followed  by  those  of  the  Christmas  Conference  and  the  suspending  minute,  which 
really  struck  out  all  provisions  on  the  sulhect.  A new  Eule  was  introduced  in 
1796,  and  variously  modified  by  subsequent  General  Conferences. 

The  care  of  the  Preachers  for  the  colored  people  will  be  seen  in  the  following : 

Quest.  25.  Ought  not  the  Assistant  to  meet  the  colored  people  himself,  and  ap- 
point as  Helpers  in  his  absence  proper  white  persons,  and  not  suffer  them  to  stay 
late,  and  meet  by  themselves? 

Ans.  Yes. — Minutes.,  1780. 

Quest.  41.  Arc  there  any  directions  to  be  given  concerning  the  negroes? 

Ans.  Let  every  Preacher  as  often  as  possible  meet  them  in  class,  and  let  the  As- 
sistant always  appoint  a proper  white  person  as  their  Leader.  Let  the  Assistants 
also  make  a regular  return  to  the  Conference  of  the  number  of  negroes  in  Society 
in  their  respective  Circuits. — Minutes.,  1784. 

Quest.  17.  What  directions  shall  we  give  for  the  promotion  of  the  sifiritual  wel- 
fare of  the  colored  people  ? 

We  conjure  all  our  Ministers  and  Preachers,  by  the  love  of  God  and  salvation  of 
souls,  and  do  require  them,  by  all  the  authority  that  is  invested  in  us,  to  leave 
nothing  undone  for  the  spiritual  benefit  and  salvation  of  them  within  their  respect- 
ive Circuits  or  Districts,  and  for  this  purpose  to  embrace  every  opportunity  of  in- 
quiring into  the  state  of  their  souls,  and  to  unite  in  society  those  who  appear  to 
have  a real  desire  of  fleeing  from  the  wrath  to  come ; to  meet  such  in  class,  and  to 
exercise  the  whole  Methodist  Discipline  among  them. — Minutes.,  1787. 

The  General  Conference  of  1800  allows  the  Bishops  to  ordain  colored  Preachers. 
— Journal.,  i,  44. 


Do(^TRi]srES  AND  DISCIPLINE  OF  M.  E.  Chuech.  117 


■Qiialienable  rights  of  mankind,  as  well  as  every  principle  of  the  Eevo- 
lution,  to  hold  in  the  deepest  debasement,  in  a more  abject  slavery 
than  is  perhaps  to  be  found  in  any  part  of  the  world  except  America, 
so  many  souls  that  are  all  capable  of  the  image  of  God. 

We  therefore  think  it  our  most  bounden  duty  to  take  immediately 
some  effectual  method  to  extirpate  this  abomination  from  among  us, 
and  for  that  purpose  we  add  the  following  to  the  rules  of  our  Society, 
namely : 

1.  Every  member  of  our  Society  who  has  slaves  in  his  possession 
shall,  within  twelve  months  after  notice  given  to  him  by  Emancipation 
the  Assistant  (which  notice  the  Assistants  are  required  im- 
mediately, and  without  any  delay,  to  give  in  their  respective  Circuits), 
legally  execute  and  record  an  instrument,  whereby  he  emancipates  and 
sets  free  every  slave  in  his  possession  who  is  between  the  ages  of  forty 
and  forty-five  immediately,  or,  at  furthest,  when  they  arrive  at  the  age 
of  forty-five. 

And  every  slave  who  is  between  the  ages  of  twenty-five  and  forty 
immediately,  or,^  at  furthest,  at  the  expiration  of  five  years  from  the 
date  of  the  said  instrument. 

And  every  slave  who  is  between  the  ages  of  twenty  and  twenty-five 
immediately,  or,  at  furthest,  when  they  arrive  at  the  age  of  thirty. 

And  every  slave  under  the  age  of  twenty,  as  soon  as.  they  arrive  at 
the  age  of  twenty-five  at  furthest 

And  every  infant  born  in  slavery  after  the  above-mentioned  rules  are 
complied  with,  immediately  on  its  birth. 

2.  Every  Assistant  shall  keep  a journal,  in  which  he  shall  regularly 
minute  down  the  names  and  ages  of  all  the  slaves  belong- 
ing to  all  the  masters  in  his  respective  Circuit,  and  also  ^ Eicfpated! 
the  date  of  every  instrument  executed  and  recorded  for 

the  manumission  of  the  slaves,  with  the  name  of  the  court,  book,  and 
folio,  in  which  the  said  instruments  respectively  shall  have  been  re- 
corded, which  journal  shall  be  handed  down  in  each  Circuit  to  the 
succeeding  Assistants. 

3.  In  consideration  that  these  rules  form  a new  term  of  communion, 
every  person  concerned  who  will  not  comply  with  them 

shall  have  liberty  quietly  to  withdraw  himself  from  our  ^‘drawa? 

Society  within  the  twelve  months  succeeding  the  notice 

given  as  aforesaid,  otherwise  the  Assistant  shall  exclude  him  in  the 

Society. 

4.  No  person  so  voluntarily  withdrawn,  or  so  excluded, 
shall  ever  partake  of  the  Supper  of  the  Lord  with  the  ® 
Methodists  till  he  complies  with  the  above  requisitions. 

5.  No  person  holding  slaves  shall  in  future  be  admitted 
into  Society  or  to  the  Lord’s  Supper  till  he  previously 
complies  with  these  rules  concerning  slavery. 

N.  B.  These  rules  are  to  atfect  the  members  of  our  Society  no  further 
than  as  they  are  consistent  with  the  laws  of  the  States  in  which  they 
reside. 

And  respecting  our  brethren  in  Virginia  that  are  concerned,  and 
after  due  consideration  of  their  peculiar  circumstances,  we 
allow  them  two  years  from  the  notice  given  to  consider  Members  in  vir- 
the  expedience  of  compliance  or  non-compliance  with  aveume. 

these  rules. 

^ Quest.  43.  What  shall  be  done  with  those  who  buy  or  sell  slaves  or 
give  them  away  ? 

Ans.  They  are  immediately  to  be  expelled,  unless  they  buy  Expulsion 
them  on  purpose  to  free  them. 

1785.]  Quest.  43.  What  shall  be  done  with  those  who  buy  or  sell 
slaves  or  give  them  away  ? 


118 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


Minute  of  1785.  Ati8.  They  shall  immediately  he  expelled,  unless  they 
buy  them  on  purpose  to  free  them. 

It  is  recommended  to  all  our  brethren  to  suspend  the  exe-  [1796. 

cution  of  the  Minute  on  Slavery  till  the  deliberations  of 
^‘su^endVd.^  ^ future  Conference,  and  that  an  equal  space  of  time  be  al- 
lowed all  our  members  for  consideration,  when  the  minute 
shall  be  put  in  force. 

N.  B.  We  do  hold  in  deepest  abhorrence  the  practice  of 
slavery,  and  shall  not  cease  to  seek  its  destruction  by  all 
wise  and  prudent  means. 

1796*]  Quest.  What  [‘‘regulations  shall  be  made,”  changed,  [1873* 
1804,  to  “ shall  he  done  ”1  for  the  extirpation  of  the  [om.,  1804,  crying]  evil  of 
[om.,  1804,  of  African]  slavery? 

38.  Ans.  1.  We  declare  that  we  are  [“  more  than  ” changed,  1804,  to  “ as  much 
Evil  of  Slavery.  Convinced  of  the  great  evil  of  [om.,  1804,  the  African 

slavery  which  exists  in  these  United  States]  Slavery,  [1816* 
and  do  most  earnestly  recommend  to  the  yearly  Conferences,  quarterly 
meetings,  and  to  those  who  have  the  oversight  of  Districts 
and  Circuits,  to  be  exceedingly  cautious  what  persons  they 
admit  to  official  stations  in  our  Church,  and  in  the  case  of 
future  admission  to  official  stations,  to  require  such  security  of  those  who 
hold  slaves,  for  the  emancipation  of  them,  immediately  or  gradually,  as 
the  laws  of  the  States  respectively  and  the  circumstances  of  the  case  will 
admit;  and  we  do  fully  authorize  all  the  yearly  Confer- 

Conference?^  ences  to  make  whatever  regulations  they  judge  proper  in 
the  present  case  respecting  the  admission  of  persons  to 
1816.]  official  stations  in  our  Church  [in.,  1816,  therefore  [I860* 
no  slaveholder  shall  be  eligible  to  any  official  station  in  our  Church 
hereafter  where  the  laws  of  the  State  in  which  he  lives  will  admit  of 
emancipation,  and  permit  the  liberated  slave  to  enjoy  freedom]. 

1 800*]  2.  When  any  Traveling  Preacher  becomes  an  owner  of  a slave 
or  slaves  by  any  means,  he  shall  forfeit  his  ministerial  char- 
acter  in  our  Church  unless  he  execute,  if  it  be  practicable,  a 
legal  emancipation  of  such  slaves,  conformably  to  the  laws 
of  the  State  in  which  he  lives. 

1796*]  2.  No  slaveholder  shall  be  received  into  Society  [1808. 
till  the  Preacher  who  has  the  oversight  of  the  Circuit  has  spoken  to 
him  freely  and  faithfully  on  the  subject  of  slavery. 

3.  Every  member  of  the  Society  who  sells  a slave  shall  immediately 
[in.,  1804,  except  at  the  request  oi  the  slave,  in  cases  of  mercy  and  hu- 
manity, agreeably  to  the  judgment  of  a committee  of  the 
^Membership,  members  of  the  Society,  appointed  by  the  Preacherl 

who  has  the  charge  of  the  Circuit],  after  full  proof,  be  ex- ^ 
eluded  the  Society.  And  if  any  member  of  our  Society  purchase  a 
slave,  the  ensuing  Quarterly  Meeting  shall  determine  on  the  number  of 
years  in  which  the  slave  so  purchased  would  work  out  the  price  of  his 

Surchase.  And  the  person  so  purchasing  shall  immediately  after  such 
etermination  execute  a legal  instrument  for  the  manumission  of  such 
slave  at  the  expiration  of  the  term  determined  by  the  Quarterly  Meet- 
ing. And  in  default  of  his  executing  such  instrument  of  manumission, 
or  on  his  refusal  to  submit  his  case  to  the  judgment  of  the  Quarterly 
Meeting,  such  member  shall  be  excluded  the  Society.  Provided,  also, 
that  in  the  case  of  a female  slave,  it  shall  be  inserted  in  the  aforesaid 
instrument  of  manumission  that  all  her  children  who  shall 
^*mai?siaves’  bom  during  the  years  of  her  servitude  shall  be  free  at 
the  following  times,  namely : every  female  child  at  the  age 
of  twenty-one,  and  every  male  child  at  the  age  of  twenty -five  [in., 
1804,  provided,  also,  that  if  a member  of  our  Society  shall  buy  a 
slave  with  a certificate  of  future  emancipation,  the  terms  of  eman- 


Doctrines  and  Discipline  of  M.  E.  Church.  119 


cipation  shall  notwithstanding  he  subject  to  the  decision  of  the  Quar- 
terly Meeting  Conference] ; nevertheless  [“if  the  mem- 
ber of  our  Society,  executing  the  said  instrument  of 
manumission  judge  it  proper,  he  may  fix  the  times  of  ference!  ^ 
manumission  of  the  children  of  the  female  slaves,  before 
mentioned,  at  an  earlier  age  than  that  which  is  prescribed  above” 
changed,  1804,  to  “To  the  members  of  our  Societies  in  the  States  of 
North  Carolina,  South  Carolina,  Georgia,  and  Tennessee,  shall  be  ex- 
empted from  the  operation  of  the  above  rules.”] 

4.  The  Preachers  and  other  members  of  our  Society  are  re- 
quested to  consider  the  subject  of  negro  slavery  with  deep 


The  South 
exempt. 

[1804. 


attention  till  the  ensuing  Ge"neral  Conference,  and  that  they 
impart  to  the  General  Conference,  through  the  medium  of 
the  yearly  Conferences,  or  otherwise,  any  important  thoughts  upon 
the  subject,  that  the  Conference  may  have  full  light,  in  order  to  take 
further  steps  toward  the  eradicating  this  enormous  evil  from  that  part 
of  the  Church  of  God  to  which  they  are  united. 

1800.]  6.  The  Annual  Conferences  are  directed  to  draw  up  ad- 

dresses for  the  gradual  emancipation  of  the  slaves  to  the 
Legislatures  of  those  States  in  which  no  general  laws  have 
been  passed  for  that  purpose.  These  addresses  shall  urge 
in  the  most  respectful  but  pointed  manner  the  necessity  of  a law  for 
the  gradual  emancipation  of  the  slaves.  Proper  committees  shall  be 
appointed  by  the  Annual  Conferences  out  of  the  most  respectable  of 
our  friends  for  the  conducting  of  the  business,  and  the  Presiding  Eld- 
ers, Elders,  Deacons,  and  Traveling  Preachers  shall  procure  as  many 
proper  signatures  as  possible  to  the  addresses,  and  give  all  the  assist- 
ance in  their  power  in  every  respect  to  aid  the  committees,  and  to 
further  this  blessed  undertaking.  Let  this  be  continued  from  [1804. 
year  to  year  till  the  desired  end  be  accomplished. 

1804.]  The  two  above  paragraphs  changed,  1804,  to,  [1808. 
5.  Let  our  Preachers  from  time  to  time,  as  occasion  serves, 
admonish  and  exhort  all  slaves  to  render  due  respect  and  ^ th^Saves!^ 
obedience  to  the  commands  and  interests  of  their  respect- 
ive masters. 

1813.j  3.  Whereas  the  laws  of  some  of  the  States  do  [1820. 

not  admit  of  emancipating  of  slaves  without  a special 
act  of  the  Legislature;  [in.,  1808,  the  General  Conference 
authorizes  each  Annual  Conference  to  form  their  own  ered.  ^ 
regulations  relative  to  buying  and  selling  slaves.] 

1824,]  3.  All  our  Preachers  shall  prudently  enforce  upon  [I860, 

our  members  the  necessity  of  teaching  their  slaves  to  read 
the  word  of  God,  and  to  allow  them  time  to  attend  upon  the 
public  worship  of  God  on  our  regular  days  of  divine  service. 

1856.]  “Chapter  viii.  Of  the  Rights  and  Privileges  of  our  Colored 
Members,”  changed,  I860,  to  Section  V,  Part  II,  chap.  viii. 

1.  Our  colored  Preachers  and  official  members  shall  have  all  the 
privileges  which  are  usual  to  others  in  the  District  and  privileges  of  Coi- 
Quarterly  Conferences,  where  the  usages  of  the  country  ored  Preachers 
do  not  forbid  it.  And  the  Presiding  Elder  may  hold  for 
them  a separate  [“District,”  changed,  1856,  to  “Quarterly” 

Conferences]  [“where  the  number  of  colored  Local  Preachers  will  justify  it;” 
changed,  1856,  to  “when  in  his  judgment  it  shall  be  expedient.”] 

[2.  “The  Annual  Conferences,”  changed,  1848,  to  “the  Bishops  (in.,  1856,  and 
Prt'siding  Elders)  ”]  may  employ  colored  Preachers  to  travel 
and  preach  when  their  services  are  judged  necessary  ; ^Prelchlrs.'"^^*"^ 
provided,  that  no  one  shall  be  so  employed  without  hav- 
ing been  recommended  [“according  to  the  form  of  Discipline;”  changed,  1856, 
to  “ by  a Quarterly  Conference.”] 


Slaves  to  be 
taught. 

[1864. 


120 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


1856-]  3.  The  Bishops  may  call  a Conference,  once  in  [1864. 
each  year,  of  our  colored  Local  Preachers  within  the  hounds  of  any  one 
or  more  of  our  Districts,  for  the  purpose  of  conferring  with 
them  with  respect  to  the  wants  of  the  work  among  our  col- 
ored people,  and  the  best  means  to  be  employed  in  promot- 
ing its  prosperity ; at  which  Conference  the  Presiding  Elder  within 
whose  District  and  under  whose  care  the  colored  Churches  and  congre- 
gations are  shall  be  present ; Provided,  that  the  holding  of  said  Confer- 
ence or  Conferences  shall  be  recommended  by  an  Annual  Conference, 
and  the  Bishops,  upon  due  inquiry,  shall  deem  it  practicable  and  ex- 
pedient. 

I860.]  We  believe  that  the  buying,  selling,  or  holding 
of  human  beings,  to  be  used  as  chattels,  is  contrary  to  the 
Rule  of  1780  laws  of  God  and  nature,  and  inconsistent  with  the 

Revised.  Golden  Kule,  and  with  the  Rule  in  our  Discipline 
which  requires  all  who  desire  to  continue  among  us  to  “ do 
no  harm,”  and  “to  avoid  evil  of  every  kind.”  We  therefore 
affectionately  admonish  all  our  Preachers  and  people  to  keep 
themselves  pure  from  this  great  evil,  and  to  seek  its  extir- 
pation by  all  lawful  and  Christian  means.* 

Section  5. — Baptism. 

1784.]  Quest.  45.  Is  there  any  direction  to  be  given  con-  [1787. 
cerning  the  administration  of  baptism  ? Ans. 

39.  Let  every  adult  person,  and  the  parents  of  every  child 

^ to  be  baptized,  have  (their)  the  choice  either  of 

immersion,  sprinkling  [in.,  1786,  or  pouring], 

[om.,  1789,  and  let  the  Elder  or  Deacon  conduct  himself  accordingly]. 

Quest.  46.  What  shall  be  done  with  those  who  were  baptized  in 
their  infancy,  but  have  now  scruples  concerning  the  validity  of  infant 
baptism  ? 

Ans.  Remove  their  scruples  by  argument,  if  you  can ; if  not,  the 
office  may  be  performed  by  immersion  or  sprinkling,  as  the 

e ap  sm.  desires. 

Quest.  48.  Are  there  any  directions  to  be  given  concerning  the  fees  of 
office  ? Ans. 

1787,]  40.  We  will  on  no  account  whatever  [om.,  1787,  suffer  any 
Elder  or  Deacon  among  us  to]  [“receive  a fee  or  present”  changed. 
Services  Free,  to  “ make  a cliarge  ”]  for  administering  [om.,  1787, 

the  ordinance  of  marriage],  baptism,  or  for  [“the  burial,”  changed,  1828,  to 

“burying”]  the  dead.f 

* The  following  minute  in  regard  to  Local  Preachers  is  made  1783  by  the  Annual 
Conference : 

Quest.  10.  What  shall  be  done  with  our  Local  Preachers  who  hold  slaves  contrary 
to  the  laws  which  authorize  their  freedom  in  any  of  the  United  States  ? 

Ans.  We  will  try  them  another  year.  In  the  mean  time  let  every  Assistant  deal 
faithfully  and  plainly  with  every  one,  and  report  to  the  next  Conference.  It  may 
then  be  necessary  to  suspend  them. 

t Quest.  8.  Has  not  the  preaching  of  funeral  sermons  been  carried  so  far  as  to 
prostitute  that  venerable  custom,  and  in  some  sort  to. render  it  contemptible? 

Ans.  Yes.  Therefore  let  all  the  Preachers  inform  every  Society  that  we  will  not 
preach  any  but  for  those  who  we  have  reason  to  think  died  in  the  fear  and  favor 
of  God. — Minutes  of  1777. 

ResoVvect.,  That  rebaptism,  whether  of  those  baptized  in  infancy  or  adult  age,  is 
entirely  inconsistent  with  the  nature  and  design  of  baptism  as  set  forth  in  the  Hew 
Testament. — Oen,  Conf..^  1868. 


Doctrines  and  Disctpijne  of  M.  E.  Church.  121 


Section  6. — The  LorTs  Supper. 

1T84.]  Q^est.  47.  Shall  persons  who  continue  to  attend  [1787. 
divine  service,  and  partake  of  the  Lord’s  Supper  with  other  Churches, 
have  liberty  at  the  same  time  to  he  members  of  our  Society  ? 

Ans.  They  shall  have  liberty  if  they  comply  with  our  rules. 

Qitest,  44.  Are  there  any  directions  to  be  given  concerning  ["1 873* 
the  administration  of  the  Lord’s  Supper? 

[Ans.  Let  it  be  recommended  to  tne  people  to  receive  it  kneeling; 
but  let  them  at  the  same  time  be  informed  that  they  may  receive  it 
“ either  standing  or  sitting,”  changed,  1787,  to  “Ans.  Let  those  who  choose 
receive  it  kneeling,  and  let  those  who  do  not,  either  standing  or  sitting,”  changed, 
1792,  to  (om.,  18T2,  “Ans.)  41.  Let  (“those,”  changed,  1872,  to  “ persons  ”) 
who  have  scruples  concerning  the  receiving  of  (“it,”  changed, 
1872,  to  “ the  Lord’s  Supper  ”)  kneeling,  be  permitted  to  “ re- 
ceive it  either  standing  or  sitting.”] 

2.  Let  no  person  who  is  not  a member  of  our  [“Society;”  [1848* 
changed,  1816,  to  “Church,”]  be  admitted  to  the  communion  without  [“a 
sacrament  ticket,  which  ticket  shall  be  changed  every  quarter  changed,  1787,  to 
“examination,  and  some  token  given  by  an  Elder  or  Deacon  :”]  [om.,  i787,  and  we 
empower  the  Elder  or  Assistant,  and  no  others,  to  deliver  these  tickets]. 

1792,]  42.  No  person  shall  be  admitted  to  the  Lord’s 

Supper  among  us  who  is  guilty  of  any  practice  for  which  we 
would  exclude  a member  of  our  [“Society;”  changed,  1816,  to 
“ Church  ”].* 

Section  7. — Of  Marriages. 

1789.]  [“  Of  unlawful  marriages ;”  changed,  1804,  to  “ of  marriages  ;”  1864,  to 

“ Rules  Relating  to  Marriage  ”]. 

1784.]  Quest.  20.  Do  we  observe  any  evil  which  has  [1872. 
[“lately  prevailed  among  our  Societies;”  changed,  1796,  to  “prevailed  in  our 
Church  with  respect  to  marriage  ?]”  Ans. 

43.  Many  of  our  members  have  married  with  f unawakened 
persons.  This  has  produced  [“fatal;”  1787,  “bad”]  effects. 

[“They  had  either  a cross  for  life  or  turned  back  to  perdition;”  ^ uTbel^e^ra 
changed,  1787,  to  “ They  have  been  either  hindered  for  life,  or  have 
turned  back  to  perdition  ”]. 

Quest.  21.^  What  can  be  done  to  [“put  a stop  to:”  changed,  1804,  to  “dis- 
courage ”]  this  ? Ans. 

44.  [In.,  1872,  To  discourage  such  marriages] : 1.  Let  every 
Preacher  publicly  enforce  the  apostle’s  caution,  Dutyof  Preach- 
“ Be  ye  not  unequally  yoked  together  with  unbe- 
lievers.”  2 Cor.  vi,  14. 

2.  Let  him  openly  declare  whoever  does  this  will  be  [1836,  pen-^jt 
[“  expelled  the  Society ;”  changed,  1804,  “ to  put  back  on  trial  six  months”]. 

3.  When  any  such  is  [“expelled,”  1804,  to  “put  back  on  trial”], 
let  a suitable  exhortation  be  subjoined. 

2.  Let  all  be  exhorted  to  take  no  step  in  so  Taking  Advice 
vreighty  a matter  witliout  advising  with  the  most  brethren, 
serious  of  their  brethren. 


* Resoh'ipd,  That  we  earnestly  recommend  that  in  all  cases  the. pure  juice  of  the 
grape  be  used  in  the  celebration  of  the  Lord’s  Supper.” — Jour.  Gen.  Conf..,  1864, 
p.  440. 

t “ With  unbelievers,  yea.” — Large  Mimites. 


122 


History  op  the  Discipline. 


Quest.  22.  Ought  any  woman  to  marry  without  the  consent  [1872. 
of  her  parents  ? 

Am.  In  general  she  ought  not. 

45.  [In.,  1872,  In  general  a woman  ought  not  to  many 
Consent  of  witliout  the  consent  of  her  parents.]  Yet  there  may 

Parents,  exception,”  changed,  178T,  to  “exceptions.”]  For  if, 

1.  A woman  [“be  under  the*  necessity  of  marrying;”  changed,  1800,  to 
“believe  it  to  be  her  duty  to  marry  ”] ; if,  2.  Her  parents  ab- 
solutely refuse  to  let  her  marry  any  Christian,  then  she  may, 
nay,  ought  to  marry  without  their  consent.  Yet,  even  then, 
a Methodist  Preacher  ought  not  to  [“marry;”  changed,  1T89,  to  “be 
married  to  ”]  her. 

1792.]  N.  B.  By  the  word  “unawakened,”  as  used  [1800. 
above,  we  mean  one  whom  we  could  not  in  conscience  admit  into 
Society. 

1796.]  46.  We  do  not  prohibit  our  people  from  marrying  persons 
who  are  not  of  our  [“Society;”  changed,  1816,  to  “ Church] provided  such 
Expianati  .n  P^rsous  havc  the  form  and  are  seeking  the  power  of  godli- 
ness ; but  ["  if  they  marry  persons  who  do  not  come  up  to  this  de- 
scription, we  shall  be  obliged  to  purge  our  Society  of  them  changed,  1804,  to 
“ we  are  determined  to  discourage  their  marrying  persons  who  do  not  come  up  to 
this  description”].  [Om.,  1886,  “And  even  in  a doubtful  case  the  member  of  our 
Society  shall  be  put  back  upon  trial.”] 


Section  8. — “ Of  Dre8s.'^'‘ 

\Ohanged.,  1864,  to  Rules  Concerning  i)/*ess.”]  t 

1784.]  Quest.  11.  How  shall  we  prevent  superfluity  in  [1784. 
dress  among  our  people  ? 

Ans.  Let  the  Preachers  carefully  avoid  every  thing  of 

tro”n  dSs"  kind  in  themselves,  and  speak  frequently  and  faith- 

fully against  it  in  all  our  Societies. 

Q;iiest.  18.  (16.)  Should  we  insist  on  the  rules  concerning  [1872. 
dress  ? Ans.  By  all  means. 

47.  [In.,  1872,  We  should  by  all  means  insist  on  the  rules 
concerning  Dress.] 

This  is  no  time  to  [“give  (om.,  1886,  any)  encouragement  to  superfluity  of 
apparel changed,  1856,  to  “ encourage  superfluity  of  dress.”  There- 
fore [“give  no  (band)  tickets  to  any;”-  changed,  [1856. 

to  “receive  none  into  the  Church”]  till  they  have  left 
off  superfluous  ornaments.  In  order  to  this,  1.  Let 
every assistant,”  changed,  1787,  to  “ one  who  has  charge  of  a Circuit,”]  read 
[in.,  1836,  Mr.  Wesley’s]  “ Thoughts  upon  Dress”  at  least  once  a year 
in  every  [om.,  1836,  large]  Society.  2.  In  visiting  the  classes  be  very 
mild,  but  very  strict.  3.  Allow  no  exempt  case  [om.,  1792,  not  even  of  a 
married  woman] ; better  one  suffer  than  many.  4.  Give  no  tickets  to  any 
that  wear  high  heads,]:  or  enormous  bonnets,  ruffles,  or  rings.  § 

1856.]  Therefore  let  all  our  people  be  exhorted  to  con- 
form to  the  spirit  of  the  apostolic  precept,  not  to  adorn  them- 
selves “with  gold,  or  pearls,  or  costly  array.”  1 Tim.  ii,  9. 

* “ A.” — Large  Minutes. 

t “ The  band  rules,  particularly  with  regard  to  dress.” — IToid. 

t “ Calashes.”— /62a.  § “ Ruffles  and  rings,”  inserted  1784.— /die?. 


The  Membership  of  the  Church. 


123 


CHAPTER  II. 

1§48,]  The  Membership  of  the  Church. 

Section  1. — Of  Beceiving  Members  into  the  Church."^ 

1784.]  Quest.  16.  How  shall  we  prevent  improper  per-  [1872. 
sons  from  insinuating  [in.,  1787,  themselves]  into  the  [“Society,”  changed, 
1816,  to  “ Church  ? ”] 

48.  [In.,  1872,  In  order  to  prevent  improper  persons  from 
insinuating  themselves  into  the  Church,]  [“Give  tickets  Reception  of 
to  none changed,  1836,  to,  “49. ‘Let  (“none;”  changed,  1868,  to  Members, 
“no  one”)  be  received  into  the  Church”]  until  [“they  are  recom- 
mended by  a Leader,  with  whom  they  have  met  at  least  (“two;”  changed,  1789,  to 
“six”)  months  on  trial;”  changed,  1868,  to  “ SUCh  person  has  been  at 
least  six  months  on  trial,  and  has  been  recommended  by  the 
Leaders’  and  Stewards’  Meeting,  or,  where  no  such  meeting 
exists,  by  the  Leaders,”]  [in.,  1836,  and  has  been  bap- 
tized;] [in.,  1840,  and  who  shall,  on  examination  by  the 
Minister  in  Charge  before  the  Church,  give  satisfactory  assur- 
ances both  of  the  correctness  of  his  faith  and  his  willingness 
to  observe  and  keep  the  rules  of  the  Church.f  Nevertheless, 
if  a member  in  good  standing  in  any  other  or-  Qf  Members  from 
thodox  Church  shall  desire  to  unite  with  us,  such  other  orthodox 
applicant  may,  by  giving  satisfactory  answers  to 
the  usual  inquiries,  be  received  at  once  into  full  fellowship.  ] 

[“  2.  Give  notes  to  none  but  those  who  are;”  changed,  1836,  to,  “ 50.  II.  Let 
none  be  admitted  on  trial  except  they  are  well  ”]  recommended 
by  one  you  know,  or  until  they  have  met  [“  three  or  four  times ;” 
changed,  1836,  to  “ twice  or  thrice  ”]  in  class. 

[“3.  Give  them;”  changed,  1787,  to,  “51.  III.  Read”]  the  Reading  the 
Rules  to  them  the  first  time  they  meet. 

Quest.  17.  (15.)  [“When  shall  we  admit  new  members;”  changed,  1789,  to 
“ How  shall  we  be  more  (“  strict ;”  changed,  1796,  to  “ exact”)  in  receiving  and  ex-, 
eluding  members  ? ”] 

Ans.  [“  In  large  towns  admit  them  into  the  bands  at  the  quarterly  love- 
feast  following  the  quarterly  meeting ; f into  the  Society  on  the  Sunday  fol- 
lowing the  quarterly  meeting.  $ Then  also  read  the  names  of  them 
that  are  excluded;”  changed,  1789,  to,  “In  large  Societies  we  may  N^estobe 
read  the  names  of  those  that  are  received  and  excluded  once  a quar- 
ter ;”  changed,  1792,  to  (“  The  official  minister  or  preacher ; ” changed,  1868,  to, 

52.  (in.,  1872,  That  we  may  be  more  exact  in  receiving  and 
excluding  members,)  “the  Preacher  in  Charge  ” shall  at  every 

* The  provisions  of  this  section  prior  to  1848  are  found  in  the  section  on  “ Class- 
meetings.”  The  probation  in  1781  was  “three  months.” 

1864.]  t Persons  baptized  in  infancy  must  publicly  assent,  before  the  Church, 
to  the  Baptismal  Covenant.  The  re-baptism  of  persons  known  to  have  been  pre- 
viously baptized  is  inconsistent  with  the  nature  and  design  of  baptism  as  set  forth 
in  the  New  Testament. 

% “ Visitation.”— Mkmtes. 


124 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


quarterly  meeting  read  the  names  of  those  that  are  received 
(in.,  1836,  into  the  Church)  and  (in.,  1836,  also  those  that 
are  therefrom)  excluded”]. 

1856.]  Section  2. — The  Relation  of  Baptized  Children  to  the 
Church,^ 

1.  Are  all  young  children  entitled  to  baptism  ? Ans.  [18T2* 

53.  We  hold  that  all  children,  by  virtue  of  the  uncondi- 

tional benefits  of  the  atonement,  are  members  of  the  kingdom 
sub  ects  Cod,  and,  therefore,  graciously  entitled  to  bap- 

“ tism ; but  as  infant  baptism  contemplates  a course 

of  religious  instruction  and  discipline,  it  is  expected  of  all 
Religious  In-  parents  or  guardians  who  present  their  children  for 
struction.  baptlsm  that  they  use  all  diligence  in  bringing 
them  up  in  conformity  to  the  word  of  God,  and  they  should 
be  solemnly  admonished  of  this  obligation,  and  earnestly  ex- 
horted to  faithfulness  therein. 

C^est.  2.  What  is  the  relation  of  baptized  children  to  the  Church  ? 
Am. 

54.  We  regard  all  children  who  have  been  baptized  as 
Covenant  Re-  placed  in  vlslble  covenant  relation  to  God,  and  under 

lation.  special  care  and  supervision  of  the  Church. 

Quest.  8.  What  shall  be  done  for  the  baptized  children  of  our 
Church  ? Am. 

55.  The  Preacher  in  Charge  shall  preserve  a full  and  accu- 
Registry  of  i^te  register  of  the  names  of  all  the  baptized  children 

Names.  witMn  his  pastoi’al  care ; the  dates  of  their  birth,  bap- 
tism, their  parentage,  and  places  of  residence. 

Am.  2.  As  early  as  they  shall  be  able  to  understand,  let  [1864. 
them  be  taught  the  nature,  design,  and  obligations  of  their  baptism, 
and  the  truths  of  religion  necessary  to  make  them  wise  unto  salvation ; 
let  them  be  encouraged  to  attend  class,  and  to  give  regular  attendance 
upon  all  the  means  of  grace,  according  to  their  age,  capacity,  and  relig- 
ious experience;”  changed,  1864,  to  (om,,  1868,  “At  the  age  of  ten 
years,  or  earlier.”) 

1864,]  56.  The  Preacher  in  Charge  shall  organize  the  bap- 

tized children  of  the  Church,  at  the  age  of  ten  years  or  younger. 
Organized  into  ii^to  classes,  and  appoint  suitable  Leaders  (male 
Classes.  qj.  female),  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  meet  them  in 
class  once  a week,  and  instruct  them  in  the  nature,  design, 
and  obligations  of  baptism,  and  the  truths  of  religion  neces- 
sary to  make  them  “ wise  unto  salvation urge  them  to  give 
regular  attendance  upon  the  means  of  grace ; advise,  exhort, 
and  encourage  them  to  an  immediate  consecration  of  their 
hearts  and  lives  to  God,  and  inquire  into  the  state  of  their 
religious  experience ; Provided,  that  children  unbaptized  are 
not  to  be  excluded  from  these  classes.] 

1856.]  57.  Whenever  [“they,”  changed,  1872,  to  “ Baptized  chil- 

dren ”]  shall  have  attained  an  age  sufficient  to  understand  the 

» Prepared  by  F.  G.  Hibbard,  D.I), 


The  Membership  of  the  Church. 


125 


obligations  of  religion,  and  shall  give  evidence  [om.,  1868,  of  a 

desire  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,  and  to  he  saved  from  their  sins,  their  names 
may  ‘(in.,  1864,  with  their  consent)  be  enrolled  on  the  list  of  probationers,  and  if 
they  shall  continue  to  give  evidence  of  a principle  and  habit]  of  piety,  they 
may  be  admitted  into  full  membership  in  our  Church,  on  the 
recommendation  of  a Leader  with  whom  they  have  ^^niisaioninFuu 
met  at  least  six  months  in  class,  by  publicly  as- 
senting before  the  Church  to  the  Baptismal  Covenant,  and 
also  to  the  usual  questions  on  doctrines  and  discipline. 

58.  Whenever  a baptized  child  shall,  by  orphanage  or  other- 
wise, become  deprived  of  Christian  guardianship,  the 
Preacher  in  Charge  shall  ascertain  and  report  to  the  ""p 
Leaders’  [in.,  1868,  and  Stewards’]  Meeting  the  facts  in  the 
case,  and  such  provision  shall  be  made  for  the  Christian  train- 
ing of  the  child  as  the  circumstances  of  the  case  admit  and 
require. 


CHAPTER  III. 

1792.]  The  Means  of  Grace. 

Section  1,— Public  Worship,^ 

Quest.  1.  What  directions  shall  be  given  for  the  establish-  [1872. 
ment  of  uniformity  in  public  worship  among  us  on  the  Lord’s  day? 

59.  [In.,  1872,  For  the  establishment  of  uniformity  in  public 
worship  among  us  on  the  Lord’s  day] : 

60.  I.  Let  the  morning  service  consist  of  singing,  prayer, 
the  reading  of  a [“chapter  out  of;”  changed,  1864,  to  “ lessoil  order  of  Morn, 
from”]  the  Old  Testament,  and  another  [“out  of;”  ingSei-vico. 
changed,  1864,  to  “ from  ”]  the  New,  and  preaching. 

II.  Let  the  afternoon  service  consist  of  singing,  prayer,  the  [1864# 
reading  of  one  [in.,  1804,  or  two]  chapters  out  of  the  Bible,  Afternoon 
and  preaching.  rnoon, 

HI.  [“  Let  the  evening  service  consist  of  singing,  prayer,  and  preach-  Evening, 
ing;”  changed,  1864,  to 61.  II.  Let  ihe  afternoon  or  even-  Afternoon  and 
ing  service  consist  of  singing,  prayer,  the  reading  Evening, 
of  one  or  two  Scripture  lessons,  and  preaching”]. 

[ly.  “But  on  the  days  of  administering  the  Lord’s  Supper,  the  two  sacrament 
chapters  in  the  morning  service  may  be  omitted ;”  changed  1864,  to  Day. 

“ 62.  III.  On  the  days  of  administering  the  sacrament 

of  the  Lord’s  Supper  the  reading  of  the  Scripture  lessons  may 

be  omitted.”] 

1821.]  63.  lY,  In  administering  the  [“ordinances,”  changed,  1864, 

to  “ sacraments ;”]  and  in  the  burial  of  the  dead,  let  our 
form  of  [“Discipline,”  changed,  1864,  to  “Ritual”]  invariably 

* “Onr  people  should  be  urged  to  take  part  in  the  public  worship  of  God,  first, 
in  singing;  secondly,  in  prayer,  in  the  Scripture  attitude  of  kneeling,  by  the  repeti- 
tion of  the  Lord’s  Prayer.” — Gm.  Con/..,  1868. 


126 


Histoey  of  the  Discipline. 


be  used.  Let  the  Lord’s  Prayer  also  be  used  on  all  occasions 
of  public  worship  in  concluding  the  first  prayer  [in.,  1864, 
the  congregation  being  exhorted  to  join  in  its  audible  repeti- 
tion. Let  a doxology  be  sung  at  the  conclusion  of  each  serv- 
ice], and  the  apostolic  benediction  [in.,  1864,  be  invariably 
used]  in  dismissing  the  congregation. 

1864.]  64.  V.  Let  the  people  be  earnestly  exhorted  to 

Responses.  thoso  acts  of  worship,  and  especially  to  re- 

spond to  the  prayers  of  our  Ritual. 

Meeting  So-  1*^92.]  65.  VI.  Let  the  Society  be  met,  wherever 

cieiy.  it  is  practicable,  on  the  Sabbath  day. 

1784.]  Section  2. — The  S'pirit  and  Truth  of  Singing. 

[“  Quest.  57.  (39.)  How  shall  we,”  changed,  1872,  to  66.  To  ”]  guard 
against  formality  in  singing : * 

Hymns.  1*  By  choosing  f such  hymns  as  are  proper  for  the  [1856* 
congregation. 

2.  By  not  singing  too  much  at  once ; seldom  more  than  five  or  six 
verses. 

Tune.  3.  By  suiting  the  tune  to  the  words. 

By  often  stopping  short,  and  asking  the  people,  “Now, 
do  you  know  what  you  said  last  ? Did  you  speak  no  more 
than  you  felt 

Not  Sin  too  suffer  the  people  to  sing  too  slow.  This  natu- 

siow?^  °°  rally  tends  to  formality,  and  is  brought  in  by  those  who 
have  either  very  strong  or  very  weak  voices. 

LeamtoSin  ©Very  large  Society  let  them  learn  to  sing,  and  let 

earn  mg.  always  learn  our  tunes  first. 

7.  Let  the  women  constantly  sing  their  parts  alone.  Let  no  man 
Women’s  Parts  with  them  unless  he  understands  the  notes,  and  sings 

. en  s . base  as  it  is  [“  pricked  down,”  changed,  1787,  to  “ composed  ”] 
in  the  tube-book. 

New  Tunes.  8.  Introduce  no  new  tune  till  they  are  perfect  in  the  old. 
Tune  book  Becommend  our  tune-book.  And  if  you  cannot  sing 

une-  00  . choose  a person  or  two  at  each  place  to  pitch  the 

tune  for  you. 

Congregational  10.  Exhort  every  person  in  the  congregation  to  sing; 

Smging.  not  One  in  ten  only. 

OurownH^mns.  11.  Sing  no  hymns  of  your  own  composing. 

Reader  ^ Preacher  be  present  let  [“  no  singer,”  changed,  1787,  to 

’ “ him  alone”]  give  out  the  words. 

13.  When  the  singers  would  teach  a tune  to  the  congre- 
irm  eac  mg.  must  sing  Only  the  tenor  [the  air]. 

. o.  , 1792.]  14.  Let  it  be  recommended  to  our  people  not 

inging  c 00  s.  attend  the  singing  schools  which  are  not  under  our 

direction. 

15.  The  Preachers  are  desired  not  to  encourage  the  sing- 
ugue  unes.  fugue  tunes  in  our  congregations. 

16.  We  do  not  think  that  fugue  tunes  are  sinful  or  improper  to  be 
used  in  private  companies,  but  we  do  not  approve  of  their  being  used 


* “ In  public  worship  particularly.” — Large  Minutes. 

+ “ By  preaching  frequently  on  the  head.  By  taking  care  to  speak  only  what  we 
feel.” — Ibid. 


The  Membership  of  the  Church.  127 

in  our  public  congregations,  because  public  singing  is  a part  of  divine 
worship  in  which  all  the  congregation  ought  to  join. 

1§56.J  67.  I.  Choose  such  hymns  as  are  proper  for  the 

occasion,  and  do  not  sing  too  much  at  once;  seldom  Hymas. 
more  than  four  or  five  verses. 

68.  II.  Let  the  tune  be  suited  to  the  sentiment,  and 
do  not  suffer  the  people  to  sing  too  slow. 

69.  III.  In  every  Society  let  due  attention  be 

given  to  the  cultivation  of  sacred  music.*  cred Music. 

70.  IV.  [“  4,  Let  one  or  more  be  chosen  in  each  Society  to  lead  the  singing,” 
changed,  1868,  to  “ Should  the  Preachei-  in  Charge  desire  committee  on 
it,  let  the  Quarterly  Conference  appoint  annually  a singing. 
Committee  of  three  or  more,  who,  co-operating  with  him,  shall 
regulate  all  matters  relating  to  this  part  of  divine  worship.”] 

71.  y.  As  singing  is  a part  of  divine  worship  in  which  all 

ought  to  unite,  therefore  exhort  every  person  in  congregational 
the  congregation  to  sing,  not  one  in  ten  only.  singing. 

1787.]  Section  3. — [Jti.,  1872,  Glasses  and]  Glass-Meeting s.\ 

1784«]  truest.  13.  How  may  the  leaders  of  classes  be  [1873. 
made  more  useful  ? 

Ans.  1.  Let  each  of  them  be  diligently  examined  concerning  his 
method  of  meeting  a class.  Let  this  be  done  with  all  possible  exact- 
ness at  [“the  next  quarterly  visitation,”  changed,  1787,  to  “least  once  a quarter,”] 
[om.,  1797,  And]  in  order  to  this  [“allow,”  changed,  1787,  to  “take”]  sufficient 
time  [om.,  1787,  for  the  visiting  of  each  Society]. 

78.  Let  each  Leader  [“carefully,”  changed,  1872,  to  “be  careful  to”]  in- 
quire how  every  soul  in  his  class  prospers,  not  only  how  each 
person  observes  the  outward  rules,  but  how  he  grows  in  the 
knowledge  and  love  of  God. 

79.  III.  Let  the  Leaders  converse  with  [“  the  Assistant,”  changed, 
1787,  to  “the  Elder  and  Deacon,”  1792,  to  “ those  wllO  have  charge  of  their 
Circuits,”  (in.,  1872,  ‘'and  Stations”)]  frequently  and  freely. 

truest.  14.  Can  any  thing  [“further,”  changed,  1787,  to  “more”]  be  done 
in  order  to  make  the  class-meetings  lively  and  profitable  ? 

Ans.  1.  Change  improper  Leaders. 

2.  Let  the  Leaders  frequently  meet  each  other’s  classes. 

3.  Let  us  observe  which  Leaders  are  the  most  useful,  and  let  these 
meet  the  other  classes  as  often  as  possible. 

4.  See  that  all  the  Leaders  be  not  only  men  of  sound  judgment,  but 
men  truly  devoted  to  God. 

1872.]  72.  The  design  of  the  organization  of  classes  and 

the  appointment  of  Leaders  is : 

73.  I.  To  establish  a system  of  pastoral  oversight  that  shall 
effectively  reach  every  member  of  the  Church. 

74.  II.  To  establish  and  keep  up  a meeting  for  social  and 

* Quest.  14.  How  shall  we  reform  our  singing  ? 

Ans.  Let  all  our  Preachers  who  have  any  knowledge  in  the  notes  improve  it  by 
learning  to  sing  true  themselves,  and  keeping  close  to  Mr.  Wesley’s  tunes  and 
hymns. — Minutes,  1784. 

t Quest.  9.  Ought  not  every  Traveling  Preacher  to  meet  the  class  wherever  he 
preaches  ? 

Ans.  Yes,  if  possible.— Minutes,  1779. 


128 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


religious  worship,  for  instruction,  encouragement,  and  admo- 
nition, that  shall  be  a profitable  means  of  grace  to  our  people. 

75.  III.  To  carry  out,  unless  other  measures  be  adopted,  a 
financial  plan  for  the  raising  of  moneys. 

76.  The  primary  object  of  distributing  the  members  of 
the  Church  into  classes  is  to  secure  the  sub-pastoral  oversight 
made  necessary  by  our  itinerant  economy.  In  order  to  secure 
this  oversight: 

77.  I.  Let  a report  of  the  condition  of  his  class  be  pre- 
sented by  the  Leader  at  each  meeting  of  the  Quarterly  Con- 
ference. 

1’784,]  78.  II.  Let  each  Leader  be  careful  to  inquire  how 

every  soul  of  his  class  prospers;  not  only  how  each  person 
outwardly  observes  the  rules,  but  how  he  grows  in  the  knowl- 
edge and  love  of  God. 

79.  III.  Let  the  Leaders  converse  with  those  who  have  the 
charge  of  their  Circuits  frequently  and  freely. 

80.  [In.,  1872,  in  order  to  render  our  class-meetings  inter- 
esting and  profitable,  ] 1.  Kemove  improper  Leaders.  2.  See 
that  all  the  Leaders  be  not  only  men  of  sound  judgment,  but 
men  truly  devoted  to  God. 

1872,]  81.  In  the  arrangement  of  class-meetings  two  or 

more  classes  may  meet  together,  and  be  carried  on  according 
to  such  plan  as  shall  be  agreed  upon  by  the  Leaders  in  con- 
currence with  the  Preacher  in  Charge. 

82.  Let  care  be  observed  that  they  do  not  fall  into  formality 
through  the  use  of  a uniform  method.  Let  speaking  be  vol- 
untary or  the  exercises  conversational,  the  Leader  taking  such 
measures  as  may  best  assist  in  making  the  services  fresh,  spir- 
itual, and  of  permanent  religious  profit. 

1864.]  83.  Let  the  Leaders  be  directed  to  such  a course 

of  reading  and  study  as  shall  best  qualify  them  for  their 
work ; especially  let  such  books  be  recommended  as  will 
tend  to  increase  their  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures  and  make 
them  familiar  with  those  passages  best  adapted  to  Christian 
edification.  Whenever  practicable  let  the  Preachers  examine 
the  Leaders  in  the  studies  recommended. 

1787.]  Section  IV,  [“On,”  changed,  1790,  to  “of”]  the  privi-  [1864. 
leges  granted  to  serious  persons  that  are  not  of  our  [“  Society,”  changed, 
1816,  to  “ Church  ”].* 

1784.]  Quest.  11.  How  often  shall  we  permit  [“  strangers,”  changed, 
1808,  to  “those  who  are  not  of  our  Society  (1816,  Church)]  [“to  be  present  at  the 
meeting  of  the  Society,”  changed,  1808,  to  “to  meet  in  class,  (ora.,  1816,  or  So- 
ciety?)”] 

Ans.  At  every  other  meeting  of  the  Society  in  every  place  let  no 
stranger  he  admitted.  At  other  times  they  may ; hut  the  same  person 
not  above  twice  [in.,  1787,  or  thrice]. t 


* This  was  a separate  section  till  1848,  then  it  was  incorporated  in  this  section  pn 
Class-meetings, 
t This  was  restored  from  1773. 


The  Means  of  Grace. 


129 


In  order  to  this,  see  that  all  in  every  place  show  their  tick-  [1T87. 
ets  before  they  come  in.  If  the  Stewards  and  Leaders  are  not  exact 
herein  employ  others  that  have  more  resolution. 

Quest.  12.  How  often  shall  we  permit  strangers  to  be  pres-  [1864. 
ent  at  our  love-feasts  ? 

Ans.  Let  them  be  admitted  with  the  utmost  caution,  and  the  same 
person  on  no  account  above  twice,  unless  he  becomes  a member. 

Section  3. — Of  the  Band  Societies,^ 

1791.]  Two,  three,  or  four  true  believers,  who  have  full  [1856* 
confidence  in  each  other,  form  a band.  Only  it  is  to  be  observed  that 
in  one  of  these  bands  all  must  be  men,  or  all  women,  and  all  mar- 
ried, or  all  [“  single,”  changed,  1812,  to  “ unmarried 

Rules  of  the  Baud  Societies.,  drawn  up  December  25,  1738. 

The  design  of  our  meeting  is  to  obey  that  command  of  God,  “ Con- 
fess your  faults  one  to  another,  and  pray  one  for  another,  that  ye  may 
be  healed.” 

To  this  end  we  [“intend,”  changed,  1792,  to  “agree”]. 

1.  To  meet  once  a week  at  least. 

2.  To  come  punctually  at  the  hour  appointed,  without  some  extraor- 
dinary reason  [in.,  1808,  prevents]. 

3.  To  begin  [om.,  1792,  those  of  us  who  are  present]  exactly  at  the  hour, 
with  singing  or  prayer. 

4.  To  speak  each  of  us  in  order,  freely  and  plainly,  the  true  state  of 
our  souls,  with  the  faults  we  have  committed  in  [“thought,  word,  and 
deed,”  changed,  1792,  to  “ tempers,  words,  or  actions  ”],  and  the  temptations  we 
have  felt  since  our  last  meeting. 

5.  To  end  every  meeting  with  prayer  suited  to  the  state  of  each  per- 
son present. 

G.  To  desire  some  person  among  us  to  speak  his  own  state  first,  and 
then  to  ask  the  rest,  in  order,  as  many  and  as  searching  questions  as 
may  be  concerning  their  state,  sins,  and  temptations. 

Some  of  the  questions  proposed  to  every  one  before  he  is  admitted 
among  us  may  be  to  this  effect : 

1.  Have  you  the  forgiveness  of  your  sins  ? 

2.  Have  you  peace  with  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ? 

3.  Have  you  the  witness  of  God’s  Spirit  with  your  spirit  that  you  are 
a child  of  God  ? 

4.  Is  the  love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  your  heart? 

5.  Has  no  sin,  inward  or  outward,  dominion  over  you  ? 

6.  Do  you  desire  to  be  told  your  faults  ? 

7.  Do  you  desire  to  be  told  all  your  faults,  and  that  plain  and  home  ? 

8.  Do  you  desire  that  every  one  of  us  should  tell  you  from  time  to 
time  whatsoever  is  in  [“his,”  changed,  1800,  to  “our”]  heart  concerning 
you  ? 

9.  Consider ! Do  you  desire  we  should  tell  you  whatsoever  we 
think,  w'hatsoever  we  fear,  whatsoever  we  hear  concerning  you? 

10.  Do  you  desire  that  in  doing  this  we  should  come  as  close  as  pos- 
sible, that  we  should  cut  to  the  quick,  and  search  your  heart  to  the 
bottom  ? 

11.  Is  it  your  desire  and  design  to  be  on  this  and  all  other  occasions 


* The  Rules  for  Bands  were  prepared  by  Mr.  Wesley  in  1738.  The  original 
Rules,  with  their  later  modifications,  are  given  in  the  text.  They  were  inserted  in 
the  Discipline  1791,  and  omitted  1856.  See  Works  of  Wesley,  vol.  v,  p.  192. 

9 


130 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


entirely  open,  so  as  to  speak  every  thing  that  is  in  your  heart  without 
exception,  without  disguise,  and  without  reserve  ? 

Any  of  the  preceding  questions  may  be  asked  as  often  as  occasion 
oifers  * the  four  following  at  every  meeting : 

1.  W hat  known  sins  have  you  committed  since  our  last  meeting  ? 

2.  What  [in.,  1792,  particular]  temptations  have  you  met  with  ? 

3.  How  were  you  delivered  ? 

4.  What  have  you  thought,  said,  or  done,  of  which  you  doubt 
whether  it  be  sin  or  not  ? 


Directions  given  to  the  Band  Societies^  December  25, 1744. 

You  are  supposed  to  have  the  faith  that  “ overcometh  the  world.” 
To  you,  therefore,  it  is  not  grievous, 

I.  Carefully  to  abstain  from  doing  evil ; in  particular, 

1.  Neither  to  buy  nor  sell  any  thing  at  all  on  the  Lord’s  day. 

2.  To  taste  no  spirituous  liquor,  no  dram  of  any  kind,  unless  pre- 
scribed by  a physician. 

3.  To  be  at  a word  both  in  buying  and  selling. 

4.  [Om.,  1792,  To  pawn  nothing  (om.,  1791,  no,  not  to  save  life).*] 

5.  Not  to  mention  the  fault  of  any  behind  his  back,  and  to  stop  those 
short  that  do. 

6.  To  wear  no  needless  ornaments,  such  as  rings,  [in.,  1791,  ear-rings],  • 
necklaces,  lace,  ruffles. 

7.  To  use  no  needless  self-indulgence,  [om.,  1792,  such  as  taking  snuff  or 
tobacco,  unless  prescribed  by  a physician]. 

II.  Zealously  to  maintain  good  works  ; in  particular, 

1.  To  give  alms  of  such  things  as  you  possess,  and  that  [“to  the  utter- 
most of  your  power,”  changed,  1792,  to  “according  to  your  ability”]. 

2.  To  reprove  all  that  sin  in  your  sight,  and  that  in  love  and  meek- 
ness of  wisdom. 

3.  To  be  patterns  of  diligence  and  frugality,  of  self-denial,  and  taking 
np  the  cross  daily. 

III.  Constantly  to  attend  on  all  the  ordinances  of  God ; in  particular, 

1.  To  be  at  Church  and  at  the  Lord’s  table  [om.,  1792,  every  week],  and 

at  every  public  meeting  of  the  Bands. 

[Om.,  1792,  2.  To  attend  the  ministry  of  the  word  every  morning,  unless  dis- 
tance, business,  or  sickness  prevent.] 

3.  To  use  private  prayer  every  day,  and  family  prayer  if  you  are  at 
the  head  of  a family. 

4.  [In.,  1792,  Frequently]  to  read  the  Scriptures  and  meditate  thereon 
[om.,  1792,  at  every  vacant  hour]. 

5.  To  observe,  as  days  of  fasting  or  abstinence,  all  Fridays  in  the 
year,  f 

[In.,  1791,  and  om.,  1792,  5.  Have  you  nothing  you  desire  to  keep  secret  ?] 


* In  publishing  this  rule,  Mr,  Crowther  adds  the  following  note : “ There  was  a 
fund  at  that  time  established  to  assist  the  poor,  either  by  loan  or  donation,  which 
accounts  for  the  rigor  of  the  rule.” — Portraiture  of  Methodism^  p.  256. 
t The  Discipline  of  1784  has  the  following  directions  on  the  subject: 

Quest,  19.  What  can  be  done  to  encourage  meeting  in  Band  ? 

Ans.  1.  In  every  large  society  have  a love-feast  quarterly  for  the  bands  only. 
2.  Never  fail  to  meet  them  once  a week.  3.  Exhort  every  believer  to  embrace  the 
advantage.  4.  Give  a band  ticket  to  none  till  they  have  met  a quarter  on  trial.” 

Mr.  Wesley’s  Minutes  had  the  following  additional : 

Observe  ! You  give  none  a band  ticket  before  he  meets,  but  after  he  has  met. 
Quest.  (17.)  Have  those  in  band  left  off  snuff  and  drams  ? 

Ans.  No.  Many  are  still  enslaved  to  one  or  the  other.  In  order  to  redress  this, 
1.  Let  no  preacher  touch  either  on  any  account.  2.  Strongly  dissuade  our  people 
from  them.  3.  Answer  their  pretenses,  particularly  curing  the  colic. 


The  Means  of  Gkace. 


131 


Section  10. — Of  the  Sale  and  Use  of  Spirituous  Liquors.^ 

1796.]  Quest.  What  directions  shall  he  given  concerning  [1840. 
the  sale  and  use  of  spirituous  liquors  ? 

Ans.  If  any  member  of  our  Society  retail  or  give  spirituous  liquors, 
and  any  thing  disorderly  be  transacted  under  his  roof  on  this  account, 
the  Preacher  who  has  the  oversight  of  the  Circuit  shall  proceed  against 
him  as  in  the  case  of  other  immoralities,  and  the  person  accused  shall 
be  cleared,  censured,  suspended,  or  excluded,  according  to  his  conduct, 
as  on  other  charges  of  immorality. 


* The  Eule  on  this  subject  in  1780  was  as  follows: 

Quest.  23.  Do  we  disapprove  of  the  practice  of  distilling  grain  into  liquor  ? Shall 
we  disown  our  friends  who  will  not  renounce  the  practice  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

In  1783  the  Conference  passed  this : 

Quest.  11.  Should  our  friends  be  permitted  to  make  spirituous  liquors,  sell,  and 
drink  them  in  drams  ? 

Ans.  By  no  means:  we  think  it  wrong  in  its  nature  and  consequences,  and  de- 
sire all  our  preachers  to  teach  the  people  by  precept  and  example  to  put  away  this 
evil. 

Coke  and  Asbury  appended,  in  1796,  the  following  note : 

“Far  be  it  from  us  to  wish  or  endeavor  to  intrude  upon  the  proper  religious  or 
civil  liberty  of  any  of  our  people.  But  the  retailing  of  spirituous  liquors,  and  giv- 
ing drams  to  customers,  when  they  call  at  the  stores,  are  such  prevalent  customs 
at  present,  and  are  productive  of  so  many  evils,  that  we  judge  it  our  indispensable 
duty  to  form  a regulation  against  them.  The  cause  of  God,  which  we  prefer  to 
every  other  consideration  under  heaven,  absolutely  requires  us  to  step  forth  with 
humble  boldness  in  this  respect.” 

“At  that  time  (1783)  it  was  but  seldom  known  that  a Methodist  preacher  drank 
spirituous  liquors,  unless  in  cases  of  extreme  necessity.” — Zee’s  History.,  p.  82. 

The  Eule  for  Preachers  in  1784  was : '‘'■Quest.  23.  May  our  ministers  or  traveling 
Preachers  drink  spirituous  liquors  ? Ans.  By  no  means,  unless  it  be  medicinally.” 
This  was  omitted  in  1786. 


132 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


Part  II.— Government  of  the  Church. 


Chapter  I. — The  Conferences. 

Section  1. — The  General  Conference, 

1792*]  (faest.  Who  shall  compose  the  General  Confer-  [1872* 
ence,  [in.,  1808,  and  what  are  the  regulations  and  powers  belonging  to 
it]  % 

Ans.  All  the  Traveling  Preachers  who  shall  he  in  full  con-  [1808, 
Members  ^^^ction  at  the  time  of  holding  the  Conference  [in.,  1800,  and 
^ ■ have  traveled  four  years],  [in.,  1804,  from  the  time  that  they 

were  received  on  trial  by  an  Annual  Conference]. 

1808.]  84.  I.  The  General  Conference  shall  be  composed 

[in.,  1872,  of  Ministerial  and  Lay  Delegates.  The  Ministerial 
Delegates  shall  consist]  of  one  member  for  every  [five;  1816,  seven; 
1836,  twenty-one ; 1856,  twenty-seven;  1860,  thirty;  1872,  forty-live]  members 
of  each  Annual  Conference,  to  be  appointed  either  by  seniority 
or  choice,  at  the  discretion  of  such  Annual  Conference,  yet  so 
that  such  representatives  shall  have  traveled  at  least  four  full 
calendar  years  from  the  time  that  they  were  received  on  trial 
by  an  Annual  Conference,  and  are  in  full  connection  at  the 
time  of  holding  the  Conference.* 

1872,]  85.  The  Lay  Delegates  shall  consist  of  two  laymen 

for  each  Annual  Conference,  except  such  Conferences  as  have 
but  one  Ministerial  Delegate,  which  Conferences  shall  be  en- 
titled to  one  Lay  Delegate  each. 

86.  The  Lay  Delegates  shall  be  chosen  by  an  Electoral  Con- 
ference of  Laymen,  which  shall  assemble  for  the  purpose  on 
the  third  day  of  the  session  of  the  Annual  Conference,  at  the 
place  of  its  meeting,  at  its  session  immediately  preceding  the 
General  Conference. 

87.  The  Electoral  Conference  shall  be  composed  of  one 
Layman  from  each  Circuit  or  Station  within  the  bounds  of 
.the  Annual  Conference;  and  on  assembling,  the  Electoral 

1872.]  * A Transferred  Preacher  shall  not  he  counted  twice  in  the  same  year 
as  the  basis  of  the  election  of  Delegates  to  the  General  Conference,  nor  vote  for 
Delegates  to  the  General  Conference  in  any  Annual  Conference  where  he  is  not 
counted  as  a part  of  the  basis  of  representation,  nor  vote  twice  the  same  year  on 
any  constitutional  question. 

The  Secretaries  of  the  several  Annual  and  Electoral  Conferences  shall  send  to  the 
Secretary  of  the  last  General  Conference  a certified  copy  of  the  election  of  Delegates 
and  Reserves  to  the  next  General  Conference,  in  the  order  of  their  election,  as  soon 
after  the  election  as  practicable,  so  that  a roll  of  Members  and  Reserves  may  be 
prepared  for  the  opening  of  the  next  General  Conference. 


The  Conferences. 


138 


Conference  shall  organize  by  electing  a Chairman  and  Secre- 
tary of  their  own  number,  such  Layman  to  be  cliosen  by  the 
last  Quarterly  Conference  preceding  the  time  ot*  the  assem- 
bling of  such  Electoral  Conference;  Provided,  that  no  Lay- 
man shall  be  chosen  a Delegate  either  to  the  Electoral  Confer- 
ence or  to  the  General  Conference  who  shall  be  under  twenty- 
five  years  of  age,  or  who  shall  not  have  been  a member  of  the 
Church  in  full  connection  for  the  five  consecutive  years  pre- 
ceding the  elections.* 

1792«]  3.  When  and  where  shall  the  next  General  [1T96. 

Conference  he  held  ? 

Ans.  On  the  first  day  of  November,  in  the  year  1796,  in 
the  town  of  Baltimore.  TimeofMeet- 

1§0§.]  88.  II.  The  General  Conference  shall 

meet  on  the  first  day  of  May,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1812, 
in  the  City  of  New  York,  and  thenceforward  on  the  first 
day  of  May  once  in  four  years  perpetually,  in  such  place 
or  places  as  shall  be  fixed  on  by  the  General  Conference  from 
time  to  time;  but  the  General  Superintendents  [in.,  1856,  or 
a majority  of  them],  by  or  with  the  advice  of  [in.,  1856,  two 
thirds  of  ] all  the  Annual  Conferences,  or,  if  there  l3e  no  Gen- 
eral Superintendent  [in.,  1856,  two  thirds],  of  all  the  Annual 
Conferences,  shall  have  power  to  call  [in.,  1856,  an  extra 
session  of  the]  General  Conference  at  any  time,  E^tra  Sessions 
[“if  they  judge  it  necessary,”  changed,  1856,  to  “ to  be  consti- 
tuted in  the  usual  way”]. 

89.  III.  At  all  times  when  the  General  Conference  is  met  it 


shall  take  two  thirds  of  [“the  representatives  of  all  the  Annual 
Conferences  to  make,”  changed,  1872,  to  “ the  whole  number  of 
Ministerial  and  Lay  Delegates  to  form”]  a quorum  for  trans- 
acting business. 

1^72.]  90.  IV.  The  Ministerial  and  Lay  Delegates  shall 

sit  and  deliberate  together  as  one  body,  but  they  shall  vote 
separately  whenever  such  separate  vote  shall  be  de-  Mode  of  De- 
manded by  one  third  of  either  order;  and  in  such  liberation, 
cases  the  concurrent  vote  of  both  orders  shall  be  necessary  to 
complete  an  action. 

180§.]  91.  V.  One  of  the  General  Superintendents  shall 

preside  in  the  General  Conference ; but  in  case  no 
General  Superintendent  be  present,  the  General  Con-  ' 

ference  shall  choose  a president  'pro  tern. 

92.  The  General  Conference  shall  have  full  powers  to  make 
rules  and  regulations  for  our  Church,  under  the  fol-  „ 
lowing  limitations  and  restrictions,  namely ; 


* “ Besol^ed^  That  in  all  matters  connected  with  the  election  of  Lay  Delegates 
the  word  ‘laymen’  must  he  understood  to  include  all  the  members  of  the  Church 
who  are  not  members  of  the  Annual  Conferences.” — Gen.  Conf..,  1872. 

The  Delegated  General  Conference  was  suggested  by  Jesse  Lee. — Asbury'^s 
Jonrnal^  ii,  110.  \ 


134 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


93.  I.  The  General  Conference  shall  not  revoke,  alter,  or 
Restrictive  chaiige  our  Articles  of  Keligion,  nor  establish  any 

Rules,  standards  or  rules  of  doctrine  contrary  to  our 

present  existing  and  established  standards  of  doctrine. 

94.  II.  They  shall  not  allow  of  more  than  one  [in.,  1872, 
Ministerial]  Representative  for  every  [five;  1836,  fourteen]  mem- 
bers of  the  Annual  Conference  [in.,  1872,  nor  more  than  two 
Lay  Delegates  for  any  Annual  Conference] ; nor  allow  of  a 
less  number  than  one  for  every  [“seven;  1836,  thirty;  i860,  forty- 
live  ”].* 

1§36,]  Provided,  nevertheless,  that  when  there  shall  be 
in  any  Annual  Conference  a fraction  of  two  thirds  the 
number  which  shall  be  fixed  for  the  ratio  of  representa- 
tion, such  Annual  Conference  shall  be  entitled  to  an  addi- 
tional delegate  for  such  fraction ; and  provided,  also,  that  no 
Conference  shall  be  denied  the  privilege  of  [“  two  Delegates,” 
changed,  1864,  to  “ One  Delegate”]. 

1§0§,]  95.  III.  They  shall  not  change  or  alter  any  part 

or  rule  of  our  government,  so  as  to  do  away  Episcopacy,  or 
destroy  the  plan  of  our  itinerant  General  Superintendency 
[in.,  1856, t but  may  appoint  a Missionary  Bishop  or  Superin- 
tendent for  any  of  our  foreign  missions,  limiting  his  jurisdic- 
tion to  the  same  respectively]. 

96.  IV.  They  shall  not  revoke  or  change  the  General  Rules 
of  the  United  Societies. 

97.  Y.  They  shall  not  do  away  the  privileges  of  our  minis- 
ters or  preachers,  of  trial  by  a Committee,  and  of  an  appeal ; 
neither  shall  they  do  away  the  privileges  of  our  members,  of 
trial  before  the  Society,  or  by  a Committee,  and  of  an  appeal. 

98.  VI.  They  shall  not  appropriate  the  produce  of  the  Book 
Concern,  nor  of  the  Charter  Fund,  to  any  purpose  other  than 
for  the  benefit  of  the  traveling,  supernumerary,  superannuated, 
and  worn-out  preachers,  their  wives,  widows,  and  children. 

99.  Provided,  nevertheless,  that  upon  the  [“joint,”  changed 
1832,  to  “concurrent”]  recommendation  of  [in.,  1832,  three 
fourths  of  the  members  of  the  several]  Annual  Confer- 
ences [in.,  1832,  who  shall  be  present  and  vote  on  such 
recommendation],  then  a majority  of  two  thirds  of  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  succeeding,  shall  sutfice  to  alter  any  of  the 

* The  General  Conference  of  1856  referred  the  question  of  this  change  to  the  An- 
nual Conferences,  which  concurred. 

t By  oversight  of  the  Editor,  this  clause,  though  authorized  by  the  General  Confer- 
ence of  1856,  was  not  inserted  in  the  Discipline  until  1868. 

To  meet  the  expense  of  General  Conference,  it  was  provided,  1868  and  1872  (see 
Gen.  Conf.  Jour.,  p.  251),  that 

1.  The  Book  Agents  shall  estimate  the  sum  needed,  and  report  the  same  to  the 
Bishops. 

2.  The  Bishops  shah  apportion  it  to  the  Conferences. 

3.  The  Conferences  shall  apportion  it  to  the  Societies,  and  any  Conference  failing 
to  do  so  shall  forfeit  all  claim  for  the  expenses  of  its  delegation. 


The  Conferences. 


135 


above  restrictions  [in.,  1832,  excepting  the  first  article;  and 
also,  w^henever  such  alteration  or  alterations  shall  have  been 
first  recommended  by  two  thirds  of  the  General  Conference, 
so  soon  as  three  fourths  of  the  members  of  all  the  Annual 
Conferences  shall  have  concurred  as  aforesaid,  such  alteration 
or  alterations  shall  take  effect]. 


Section  2. — The  Annual  Conferences."^ 


1T96»]  Quest.  7.  Are  there  any  other  .directions  to  be  [18T2* 
given  concerning  the  Annual  Conferences  ? Ans. 

100.  There  shall  be  [six,  1800,  seven;  1812,  nine ; 1816,  eleven; 
1820,  twelve ; 1824,  seventeen ; 1832,  twenty-two ; 1836,  twenty-eight ; 
1840,  thirty-three  ; 1844,  forty ; 1848,  thirty-one  ; 1852,  thirty-  „ 
nine  ; 1856,  forty-seven  ; 1860,  fifty-one  ; 1864,  fifty-nine  ; 

1868,  seventy-one ; 1872,  seventy-six]  Annual  Conferences  in  the 


year. 

1792.]  Quest.  1.  Who  [“are  members,”  changed,  1796,  to  “shall 
attend”]  the  [“District,”  changed,  1796,  to  “yearly,”  and  in  1816,  to 
“ Annual  ”]  Conferences  ? Ans. 

101.  All  the  Traveling  Preachers  [om.,  1796,  of  the  District  or 
Districts  respectively],  [in.,  1796,  both  those]  wlio  are  in 
full  connection  [in.,  1796,  and  those  who  are  (“to  be 
received  into  full  connection,*’  changed,  1852,  to  “ On  trial”)]  ; [in.,  1872, 


shall  attend  the  Annual  Conferences]. 

Quest.  5.  How  often  are  the  District  Conferences  to  he  [1796. 
lield?  Ttae. 

Ans.  Annually. 

Qtiest.  6.  How  many  Circuits  shall  send  Preachers  in  order  to  form  a 
District  Conference? 

Ans.  Not  fewer  than  three,  nor  more  than  twelve. 

Quest.  7.  Shall  the  Bishop  be  authorized  to  unite  two  or 
more  Districts  together,  where  he  judges  it  expedient,  in  Union  of  Dis- 
order to  form  a District  Conference  ? 

Ans.  He  shall,  as  far  as  is  consistent  with  the  rule  immediately 
preceding. 

Quest.  8.  Who  shall  appoint  the  times  of  holding  the  Dis-  [1872* 
trict  Conferences  ? Ans. 


102.  The  Bishops  [in.,  1872,  shall  appoint  the  times  of 
holding  the  Annual  Conferences];  [in.,  1804,  but  they 
sliall  allow  each  Annual  Qonference  to  sit  a week  at 
least]. 

1804.]  Quest.  3.  Who  shall  appoint  the  places  of  holding  the  An- 
nual Conferences  ? Ans. 

103.  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  appoint  the  place  of  its 
own  sitting  [in.,  1856 ; but  should  it  become  necessary, 
from  any  unforeseen  cause,  to  change  the  place  of  its 
sitting  after  it  has  been  fixed  by  the  Conference,  the  Preacher 


* In  1792  the  Annual  Conferences  were  in  all  parts  of  the  Discipline  called  “Dis- 
trict” Conferences;  in  1796  “yearly”  was  substituted,  and  in  1816  “Annual.” 
These  changes  are  often,  though  not  Mways,  indicated  in  the  text. 


136 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


or  Preachers  in  Charge  of  tlie  place,  and  the  Presiding  Elder 
of  the  District  where  the  Conference  was  to  be  held,  shall 
have  power  to  make  such  change.  But  this  authority  shall 
not  be  exercised  without  first  consulting  the  other  Presiding 
Elders  of  the  Conference  so  far  as  practicable]. 

1852.]  Quest.  4.  Who  shall  preside  in  the  Annual  Con-  [1872. 
ferences  ? 

104.  A Bishop  shall  preside  in  the  Annual  Conferences.* 

Presided  Bisliop  bc  prcscnt  [“a  Presiding  Elder,  appointed 

by  a Bishop  by  letter  or  otherwise,”  changed,  1864,  to  “ a member  of 
the  Conference  appointed  by  the  Bishop  ”]  shall  preside.  But 
if  no  appointment  be  made,  or  [“if  the  Presiding  Elder,”  changed,  1864,  to 
“the  person”]  appointed  do  not  attend,  the  Conference  shall 
[om.,  1864,  in  either  of  these  cases]  elect  a President  by  a ballot  from 
among  the  [om.,  1864,  Presiding]  Elders  without  debate.  • 

1784.]  Quest.  ^0.  What  is  [“  the  method  wherein  we  usually  pro- 
. ceed  in  the  (in.,  1792,  “ Distriet,”  changed,  1796,  to  “ year- 
ly,”  and  in  1816,  to  “ Annual”)  Conferences?  ” changed, 
1868,  to  “ the  business  of  the  Annual  Conferences  ”]  ? Ans. 

According  to  the  Annual  Minutes,  the  order  of  business, 

y r er.  pj-^or  to  the  organization  of  the  Church,  was  as  follows : 

1773.  1.  How  are  the  Preachers  stationed  ? 

2.  What  numbers  are  there  in  the  Society  ? 

The  following  questions  were  subsequently  added  at  the  dates  pre- 
fixed to  them  respectively : 

1774.  1.  Who  are  admitted  this  year  ? 

2.  Who  are  admitted  on  trial  ? 

3.  Who  are  Assistants  this  year  ? 

4.  Are  there  any  objections  to  any  of  the  Preachers? 

1779.  Who  desist  from  traveling? 

1780.  What  Preachers  are  admitted  into  full  connection? 

1782.  What  is  the  yearly  collection  ? How  was  it  expended  ? 
Where  and  when  shall  our  next  Conferences  be  held  ? 

1783.  What  sum  is  to  be  raised  for  the  support  of  the  Preachers’ 
wives  ? 

1784.  What  Preachers  have  died  this  year  ? 

105.  [In.,  1872,  The  business  of  the  Annual  Conferences  is 
“We,”  changed,  1868,  to  “To”]  inquire, 

1.  [In.,  1872,  Have  any  entered  this  Conference  by  transfer 
or  re-admission  ?] 

2.  [“What  Preachers,”  changed,  1872,  to'^^  Who  ”]  are  admitted  [in., 
1792,  on  trial  ?] 

3.  Who  remain  on  trial  ? 

4.  Who  are  admitted  [“on  trial,”  changed,  1792,  to  -^into  full  con- 
nection ”]  ? 

5.  Who  are  the  Deacons  [in.,  1872,  of  the  first  class]  ? 

6.  [In.,  1872,  Who  are  the  Deacons  of  the  second  class  ?] 

1792.]  7.  Who  [“aref’  changed,  1812,  to  “have  been  elected 

md  ordained”]  Elders  [in.,  1812,  tliis  year]? 


* See  234^. 


The  Conferences. 


137 


6.  Who  have  been  elected  by  the  -unanimous  suffrages  of  [1848. 
the  General  Conferences  to  exercise  the  Episcopal  office,  and  superin- 
tend the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  America  ? 

8.  Who  are  the  [“supernumeraries,”  changed,  1804,  to  [1860. 
“ supernumerary,  superannuated,  and  worn-out  Preachers  ? ” and  1812, 
again  “ supernumeraries  ”]. 

[In.,  1864,  Who  are  the  Supernumerary  Preachers  ?] 

[In.,  1812-9,  Who  are  the  Superannuated  (om.,  1872,  or  worn-out) 
Preachers  ?]  * 

10.  [In.,  1784,  “ Are  there  any  objections  to  any  of  the  Preachers  who 
are  named  one  by  one  ? ” changed,  1792,  to  “ Are  the  Preachers  blame- 
less in  life  and  conversation  ? ” This,  in  1872,  to  Was  the  charac- 
ter of  each  Preacher  examined  ? ”] 

11.  [“Who  are  (“under  a location,”  changed,  1804,  to  “located”) 
through  weakness  of  body  or  family  concerns®”  changed,  1812,  to 
“Who  have  located  this  year?”  and,  1872,  to  “Have  any  lo- 
cated ? ”] 

12.  [“Who  have  withdrawn  from  the  Connection  this  year?” 
Changed,  1872,  to  “ Have  any  withdrawn  ? ”] 

13.  [In.,  1872,  Have  any  been  transferred,  and  to  what  Con- 
ference ?] 

14.  [“Who  are  expelled  from  the  Connection?”  chaoged,  1872,  to  “Have 
any  been  expelled  ?”] 

15.  [“Who  have  died  this  year ? ” changed,  1872,  to  “ Have  any  died  ? ”] 

16.  What  is  the  Statistical  Report  ?f 

(1.)  Membership.  Humber  of  [in.,  1848,  Probationers]. 
Humber  in  full  [in.,  1792,  Members].  Humber  of  [in.,  1856, 
Local  Preachers].  Humber  of  [in.,  1792,  Deaths]. 

(2.)  [In.,  1856,  Baptisms — Children — Adults.] 

(3.)  Church  Property.  [In.,  1856,  Humber  of  Churches. 
Probable  value.  Humber  of  Parsonages.  Probable  value.] 
[In.,  1872,  Amount  raised  for  the  building  and  improving 
Churches  and  Parsonages.  J Present  indebtedness.] 

1832*]  (4.)  Benevolent  collections.  [In.,  1832,  What  has  been 

contributed  for  the  support  of  missions,  and  what  (“for  publication 
of  Bibles  ? ” changed,  1844,  to  “to  aid  the  American  Bible  Soeiety  and 
its  auxiliaries,”)  and  what  for  Tracts  and  Sunday-school  boo'ks?” 
changed,  1848,  to  “What  has  been  contributed  for  the  sup-  [1856. 
port  of  Missions?  What  for  the  Sunday-School  Union?  What  for 
the  publication  and  circulation  of  tracts  ? and  what  to  aid  the  Ameri- 
can Bible  Society  ? ”] 

1872.]  For  Conference  Claimants.  For  Missions:  from 
Churches  ; from  Sabbath-schools.  For  Woman’s  Foreign 
Missionary  Society.  For  the  Board  of  [in.,  1868,  Church 
Extension].  For  the  Tract  Society.  For  the  Sunday-School 

* “ Superannuated  and  supernumerary  preachers.” — Large  Minutes^ 
t L“  5.  What  is  the  Kingswood  collection  ? 

6.  “ What  boys  are  received  this  year  ? 

9.  “ What  girls  are  assisted  ? ”] — Ihid. 

$ (6.)  Ministerial  Support— Claims.  Receipts. 


138 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


Union  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  For  the  Freed- 
inen’s  Aid  Society^  For  Education. 

(5.)  Sabbath-schools.  [In.,  1856,  Number  of  schools.  Num- 
ber of  officers  and  teachers.]  Total  number  of  scholars  of 
all  ages.  Number  of  scholars  fifteen  years  of  age  and  over. 
Number  of  scholars  under  fifteen,  except  infant  classes.  Num- 
ber of  scholars  in  infant  classes.  Average  attendance  of 
teachers  and  scholars  in  whole  school.  Number  of  Library 
[in.,  1856,  Books].  Total  expenses  of  school  this  year. 
Number  of  “ Sunday-School  Advocates  ” taken.  Number  of 
‘‘  Sunday-School  Journals  ” taken.  Number  of  officers  and 
teachers  who  are  Church-members  and  probationers.  Num- 
ber of  scholars  who  are  Church-members  or  probationers. 
Number  of  conversions  this  year. 

1784.]  What  was  contributed  for  the  contingent  ex-  [1793. 
penses?  6.  How  was  this  expended?  7.  What  is  contributed  toward 
the  fund  for  the  Superannuated  Preachers  and  the  widows  and  orphans 
of  the  Preachers  ? 8.  What  demands  are  there  upon  it?  [Om.,  1787, 
9.  How  many  Preachers’  wives  are  to  be  provided  for?  By  what  Cir- 
cuits and  in  what  proportion  ?] 

1793.]  14.  What  has  been  collected  for  the  contingent  [1833. 
expenses  [in.,  1800,  for  the  making  up  of  the  allowances  of  the  Preaeh- 
ers,  etc.]  ? 

15.  How  has  this  been  expended? 

16.  What  is  contributed  toward  the  fund  for  the  Superan-  [1800. 
nuated  Preachers,  and  the  widows  and  orphans  of  the  Preachers? 

17.  What  demands  are  there  upon  it  ? 

1833*]  What  amounts  are  necessary  for  the  Superannu-  [1873. 
ated  Preachers,  and  the  widows  and  orphans  of  Preachers,  and  to  make 
up  the  deficiencies  of  those  who  have  not  obtained  their  regular  allow- 
ance on  the  Circuits  ? What  has  been  collected  on  the  foregoing  ac- 
counts, and  how  has  it  been  applied  ? 

I860.]  3.  Every  Annual  Conference  has  full  liberty  to  [1864« 
adopt  and  recommend  such  plans  and  rules  as  to  them  may  appear 
neeessary  the  more  effectually  to  raise  supplies  for  the  respective  allow- 
ances. Each  Annual  Conference  is  authorized  to  raise  a fund,  if  they 
judge  it  proper,  subject  to  its  own  control,  and  under  such  r^ulations 
as  their  wisdom  may  direet,  for  the  relief  of  the  distressed  Traveling 
and  Superannuated  Preachers,  their  wives,  widows,  and  ehildren ; and 
it  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  Annual  Conference  to  take  measures  from 
year  to  year  to  raise  money  in  every  Circuit  and  Station  within  its 
bounds  for  those  purposes.* 

1S72.]  17.  What  are  the  claims  upon  the  Conference 

Fund  ? 

18.  What  has  been  received  on  the  foregoing  claims,  and 
how^  has  it  been  applied  ? 

19.  Have  any  Local  Preachers  been  ordained  ? 

20.  Are  any  of  our  Literary  or  Theological  Institutions 
under  the  control  and  patronage  of  this  Conference,  and  what 
is  their  condition  ? 

21.  Who  are  the  Conference  Board  of  Church  Extension? 

* See  ^ 491,  where  this  paragraph  was  introduced  in  1808  and  1812,  and  remains. 


The  Cot^tferences. 


139 


1792.]  22.  Where  are  thA  Preachers  stationed  ? [Om.,  1872, 

What  numbers  are  in  Society  ?] 

1784.]  23.‘  Where  and  when  shall  the  next  Conference  be 

held  ? 

1787.]  Quest.  3.  Is  there  any  other  business  to  be  done  [1872. 
in  the  [in.,  1792,  “District,”  changed,  1796,  to  “yearly,”  and,  1816,  to 
“ Annual  ”]  Conferences  ? Ans. 

106.  The  Electing  and  Ordaining  of  [om.,  1792,  Bishops]  Dea- 
cons and  Elders  [in.,  1872,  is  to  be  done  in  the  Annual 
Conferences]. 

1836.]  107.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  Annual  Confer- 

ence to  examine  strictly  into  the  state  of  the  Domestic  Mis- 
sions within  its  bounds,  and  to  allow  none  to  remain  on  the 
list  of  its  missions  which,  in  the  judgment  of  the  Conference, 
is  able  to  support  itself.* 

1872.]  108.  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  report  through 

its  Secretary,  annually,  to  the  Secretaries  of  the  Missionary 
Society  at  New  York,  the  name  of  each  District,  Circuit,  or 
Station  within  its  bounds,  sustained  in  whole  or  in  part  by 
said  Conference  as  a mission,  together  with  the  amount  of 
missionary  money  appropriated  to  such  yearly. 

109.  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  cause  the  collections,  as 
reported  by  the  Preachers  for  the  Statistical  Tables,  to  be 
compared  with  the  receipts  of  the  Conference  Treas- 

urers  of  the  several  benevolent  Societies,  that  discrep- 
ancies, if  any,  may  be  corrected  before  the  publication  of  the 
Minutes. 

110.  Preachers  in  Charge  shall  report  to  their  Annual  Con- 
ferences as  collections  actual  cash  receipts  only,  and  shall 
hand  the  money,  or  a satisfactory  voucher  for  the  Financial  Re- 
amount, to  the  Conference  Treasurers,  otherwise  no  port- 
credit  shall  be  given  to  a contributing  Charge. 

I860.]  111.  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  report,  through 

its  Secretary,  to  the  Sunday-School  Union,  the  number  of 
schools  within  its  bounds,  together  with  other  facts  sunday-Schooi 
named  in  the  form  published  by  the  Union,  and  Report, 
contained  in  the  annual  reports  of  Preachers,  as  directed  in 
IT  266. 

1800.]  112.  A record  of  the  proceedings  of  each  Annual 

Conference  shall  be  kept  by  a Secretary  chosen  for  the  pur- 
pose, and  shall  be  signed  by  the  President  and  Sec- 
retary ; and  a copy  of  said  record  shall  be  sent  to  the 
General  Conference;  [in.,  1872,  also  the  minutes  and  docu- 
ments of  the  trial  of  any  member  of  the  Conference  who 
may  have  been  condemned  or  censured  shall  be  forwarded 
with  the  record.] 


* Transferred,  1848,  from  section  on  Conferences. 


uo 


History  op  the  Discipline. 


1792.]  Quest.  11.  How  are  the  Districts  to  be  formed ? [1848. 
Fori-in  the  ^^cording  to  the  judgment  of  the  Bishops  [in.,  1844, 

provided,  that  no  District  shall  contain  more  than  nfteen  ap- 
pointments]. 

N.  B.  In  case  that  there  he  no  Bishop  to  travel  through  the  District 
and  exercise  the  Episcopal  office  on  account  of  death  [in.,  1800,  or  oth- 
erwise] the  Districts  shall  be  regulated  in  every  respect  by  the  [“  Dis- 
trict,” changed,  1796,  to' “ yearly,”  1816,  to  “Annual”]  Conferences 
and  the  Presiding  Elders  till  the  ensuing  General  Conference  (ordina- 
tions only  excepted). 

Section  3.  — The  District  Conferences. 

1872.]  113.  The  District  Conferences  shall  he  composed 

of  the  Traveling  and  Local  Preachers,  the  Exhorters,  the  Dis- 
^ trict  Stewards,  and  the  Sunday-School  Superintend- 
ents  in  the  District.  But  if  there  shall  be  more 
than  one  Sunday-School  Superintendent  in  any  Circuit  or  Sta- 
tion, then  the  Quarterly  Conference  shall  designate  one  of 
them  for  this  service. 

114.  The  District  Conference  shall  meet  twdce  each  year,  at 

such  time  and  place  as  the  Presiding  Elder  shall  designate  for 
Time  meeting  after  the  adoption  of  this  plan  by  any 

District;  but  the  District  Conference  shall,  at  each 
meeting,  determine  the  place  for  its  next  meeting,  the  time 
to  be  fixed  by  the  Presiding  Elder.  The  first  District  Confer- 
ence for  the  year  shall  be  held  in  the  early  part  of  it ; the  sec- 
ond near  the  close. 

115.  The  Presiding  Elder  shall  preside  in  the  District  Con- 
president.  fcrcncc.  In  his  absence  the  District  Conference  shall 

choose  its  own  President  by  ballot  from  among  the 
Traveling  Elders. 

116.  The  minutes  of  the  District  Conference  shall  be  kept 
by  a Secretary  chosen  by  the  Conference.  The  minutes  shall 
Secretary,  ^e  carefully  recorded  in  a book  provided  for  the  pur- 
pose, and  kept  by  the  Secretary  for  future  use  or 

reference. 

Order  of  Busi-  The  regular  business  of  the  District  Confer- 

ness.  shall  be, — 

118.  I.  To  take  the  general  oversight  of  all  the  temporal 
and  spiritual  affairs  of  the  District,  subject  to  the  provisions 
of  the  Discipline. 

119.  II.  To  take  cognizance  of  all  the  Local  Preachers  and 
Exhorters  in  the  District,  and  to  inquire  respecting  the  gifts, 
labors,  and  usefulness  of  each  by  name,  and  to  arrange  a plan 
of  appointments  for  each  for  the  ensuing  half  year. 

120.  III.  To  hear  complaints  against  Local  Preachers ; to 
try,  suspend,  deprive  of  ministerial  office  and  credentials, 
expel  or  acquit  any  Local  Preacher  against  whom  charges  may 
be  preferred. 


The  Conferences. 


141 


121.  IV.  To  license  Local  Preachers,  and  to  recommend  to 
the  Annual  Conference  Local  Preacliers  as  suitable  candidates 
for  Deacons’  or  Elders’  Orders,  and  for  admission  on  trial  in 
the  Traveling  Connection  ; Provided,  that  no  person  shall  be 
licensed  to  preach,  nor  recommended  for  orders,  nor  for  ad' 
mission  in  the  Traveling  Connection,  without  the  recommen- 
dation of  the  Quarterly  Conference,  or  of  the  Stewards’  and 
Leaders’  Meeting  of  the  Circuit  or  Station  of  which  he  is  a 
member;  and  in  all  cases  the  candidates  shall  first  pass  a sat- 
isfactory examination  in  doctrine  and  discipline. 

122.  V.  To  inquire  whether  all  the  collections  for  the  Be- 
nevolent Institutions  of  the  Church,  as  recognized  by  the  Dis- 
cipline, are  properly  attended  to  in  all  the  Circuits  and  Sta- 
tions, and  to  adopt  suitable  measures  for  promoting  their 
success. 

123.  VI.  To  inquire  into  the  condition  of  the  Sunday-schools 
in  the  District,  and  to  adopt  suitable  measures  for  insuring 
their  success. 

124.  VII.  To  inquire  respecting  opportunities  for  Missionary 
and  Church  Extension  enterprises  within  the  District,  and  to 
take  measures  for  the  occupation  of  any  neglected  portions  of 
its  territories  by  mission  Sunday-schools  and  appointments  for 
public  worship. 

125.  VIII.  To  provide  for  appropriate  religious  and  liter- 
ary exercises  during  its  sessions  for  the  mutual  benefit  of 
those  attending  upon  them. 

126.  IX.  The  District  Stewards  shall,  at  the  place,  and  at 
or  near  the  time  of  the  first  District  Conference  for 

the  year,  make  their  estimate  for  the  support  of 
the  Presiding  Elder,  as  provided  for  in  IF  478. 

127.  The  provisions  of  this  section  shall  be  of  force  and 
binding  only  in  those  Districts  in  which  the  Quarterly  Con- 
ferences of  a majority  of  the  Circuits  and  Stations  conference  op- 
shall  have  approved  it  by  asking  the  Presiding  Eld- 

er  tb  convene  the  District  Conference,  as  herein  provided. 
In  those  Districts  in  which  District  Conferences  shall  be  held, 
the  power  by  this  section  given  to  the  District  Conferences 
shall  not  be  exercised  by  the  Quarterly  Conferences.  In  all 
other  cases  their  powers  shall  remain  as  heretofore  provided. 

1820.]  (^est.\.  What  directions  shall  be  given  concern-  [1836. 

ing  Local  Preachers  ? * 

1.  There  shall  be  held  annually  in  each  Presiding  Elder’s  District  a 
District  Conference,  of  which  all  the  Local  Preachers  in  the 
District,  who  shall  have  been  licensed  two  years,  shall  be 
members  [in.,  1828,  a majority  of  whom  shall  be  a quorum  to  do  busi- 
ness], and  of  which  the  Presiding  Elder  of  the  District  for  the  time 
being  shall  be  president;  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  the  Conference 


* These  provisions  made  a part  of  the  chapter  on  Local  Preachers. 


142 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


shall  have  authority  to  elect  a president  pro  tern.  It  shall  he  the  duty 
of  the  Presiding  Elder  of  each  District  to  appoint  the  time  and 
place  of  the  first  Conference,  after  which  the  Presiding  Elder 
shall  appoint  the  time,  and  the  Conference  the  place,  of  its 
own  sitting,  [in.,  1824,  (“Provided,  that  if  any  District  Conference 
shall  refuse  or  neglect  to,”  changed,  1828,  to  “But  if  any  District  Con- 
ference shall  not”)  hold  its  regular  sessions,  then  the  Quarterly  Meet- 
ing Conferences  of  the  Circuits  and  Stations  respectively  shall  have 
authority  to  transact  the  business  of  the  District  Conference] ; [in.,  1828, 
Provided,  that  no  person  shall  be  licensed  to  preach  without  the  recom- 
mendation of  the  Society  of  which  he  is  a member,  or  of  a Leaders’ 
meeting]. 

2.  The  said  District  Conference  shall  have  authority  to  license  proper 
Business  P®^sons  to  prcach,  and  renew  their  license  Ln.,  1824,  annually, 

usmess.  judgment  of  the  said  Conference,  their  gifts, 

grace,  and  usefulness  will  warrant  such  renewal],  to  recommend  suita- 
ble candidates  to  the  Annual  Conference  for  Deacons’  or  Elders’  orders, 
in  the  local  connection,  for  admission  on  trial  in  the  traveling  connec- 
tion, and  to  try,  suspend,  expel,  or  acquit  any  Local  Preacher  in  the 
District  against  whom  charges  may  be  brought ; Provided,  that  no 
person  shall  be  licensed  [in.,  1824,  or  recommended  for  admission  into 
the  traveling  connection]  without  being  first  recommended  by  the  Quar- 
terly Conference  of  the  Circuit  or  Station  to  which  he  belongs,  nor  shall 
any  one  be  licensed  to  preach,  or  recommended  to  the  Annual  Confer- 
ence for  ordination,  without  nrst  being  examined  in  the  District  Con- 
ference on  the  subjects  of  doctrine  and  discipline. 

3.  The  District  Conference  shall  take  cognizance  of  all  the  Local 
Duties  Pi*eachers  in  the  District,  and  shall  inquire  into  the  gifts,  labors, 

and  usefulness  of  each  Preacher  by  name.* 

1§4§.]  Section  4. — The  Quarterly  Conferences^^ 

Qiiest.  1.  Of  whom  shall  the  Quarterly  Conferences  be  com-  [1872. 
posed  ? Ans. 

128.  [In.,  1872,  the  Quarterly  Conference  shall  be  composed] 
Members  Traveling  and  Local  Preachers,  Exhorters, 

Stewards,  Class  Leaders  [om.,  1848,  of  the  Circuit  or  station], 
1792.]  [in.,  1864,  and  Trustees]  of  [in.,  1864,  the  Churches 

in  the  Circuits]  [in.,  1864,  or  Stations],  [om.,  1864,  and  none  else]. 

1§52.  [“But  the  male,”  changed,  1856,  to  “and  the  first  male”] 
Superintendents  of  our  Sunday-schools  [in.,  1864,  said  Trust- 
ees and  Superintendents  being  members  of  our  Church], 
[in.,  1856,  and  approved  by  the  Quarterly  Conference],  [om., 
iS56,  having  supervision  of  their  schools,  with  the  right  to  speak  and  vote  on  ques- 
tions relating  to  Sunday-schools,  and  on  such  questions  only],  [om.,  1856,  shall  by 
virtue  of  their  office  have  a seat,  etc.]  [In.,  1852,  and  om.,  1868,  The  Missionary 


* “ If  any  District  Conference  shall  refuse  or  neglect  to  hold  its  regular  sessions, 
then,  and  in  all  such  cases,  the  Quarterly  Meeting  Conferences  of  the  circuits  and 
stations  respectively  shall  be  authorized  to  transact  the  business  of  the  District 
Conference.” — Journal  Gen.  Conf..,  1824. 

t The  section  on  Quarterly  Conferences  was  introduced  in  1848 ; but  provisions 
on  the  subject  had  previously  existed  in  that  on  Presiding  Elders,  and  the  language 
in  128  is  mostly  taken  from  them. 

The  terms “ Quarterly  Meeting,”  “Quarterly  Conference,”  and  “Quarterly  Meet- 
ing Conference,”  are  often  employed  synonymously.  The  changes  from  one  to  the 
other  are  not  always  indicated  in  this  work. 


The  Conferences.  143 

Committee  shall  have  a right  to  a seat  during  the  action  of  the  Conference  on  the 
subject  of  Missions,  hut  at  no  other  time.] 

1848.]  Q^uest.  2.  Who  shall  preside  in  the  Quarterly  Con-  [1872. 
ference  ? Ans. 

129.  The  Presiding  Elder  [in.,  1872,  shall  preside  in  the 
Quarterly  Conferences],  and  in  his  absence  [in.,  1868, 
any  Elder  of  the  same  District  that  he  may  appoint ; 
and  in  case  no  such  appointee  be  present]  the  Preacher  in 
charge  [in.,  1872,  shall  preside]. 

1852.]  Quest.  3.  How  shall  the  Minutes  of  the  Quarterly  Confer- 
ence be  kept  ? Ans. 

1§04.]  130.  The  Quarterly  Conference  shall  appoint  a 

Secretary  [“to,”  changed,  1868,  to  “who  shall”]  take  minutes  of 
the  proceedings  [“  of  the  Quarterly  Meeting  Conference,”  changed,  1816,  to 
“ thereof”]  [“  in  a hook  kept  by  one  of  the  Stewards  of  the  Circuit  for  that  pur- 
pose ” change^  1864,  to  “ to  be  recorded  by  the  Recording  Steward  in  a book  kept 
for  that  purpose,”  and,  1868,  to  “ and  transmit  them  to  the  Recording 
Steward  ”]. 

• 1848*]  Quest.  4.  What  shall  be  the  regular  business  .of  the  Quar- 
terly Conference  ? Ans. 

131.  [In.,  1872,  The  regular  business  of  the  Quar-  . 

terly  Conference  shall  be,  ] “* 

132.  I.  To  hear  Complaints,  and  to  receive  and  try 
Appeals. 

1836.]  133.  II.  *To  take  cognizance  of  all  the  Local 

Preachers  [in.,  1868,  and  Exhorters]  in  the  Circuit  or  Station, 
and  to  inquire  into  the  gifts,  labors,  and  usefulness  of  each 
[om.,  1868,  Preacher]  byname;  to  license  proper  persons  to  preach, 
and  renew  their  license  [in.,  1868,  and  om.,  18T2,  and  the  license  of  Exhort- 
ers] annually  [in.,  1872,  and  to  recommend  the  renewal  of  the 
license  of  exhorters  annually],  when,  in  the  judgment  of  said 
Conference,  their  gifts,  grace,  and  usefulness  will  warrant 
such  renewal ; to  recommend  to  the  Annual!  Conference  [in., 
1868,  Local  Preachers  who  are]  suitable  candidates  [om.,  1868,  in 
the  local  connection]  for  Deacons’  Orders  and  for  admission  on  trial 
in  the  traveling  connection;  and  to  try,  suspend  [in.,  1868, 
deprive  of  ministerial  office  and  credentials],  expel,  or  acquit 
any  Local  Preacher  in  the  Circuit  or  Station  against  whom 
charges  may  be  [“brought,”  changed,  1868,  to  “preferred”],  and  to 
receive  the  annual  report  of  the  Trustees;  Provided,  that 
no  person  shall  be  licensed  to  preach  without  the  recom- 
mendation of  the  Society  of  which  he  is  a member,  or  of 
[“  a Leaders’ Meeting,”  changed,  1868,  to  “the  Leaders’  and  Stewards’ 
Meeting  ”] ; nor  shall  any  one  be  licensed  to  preach,  or  rec- 
ommended to  the  Annual  Conference  to  travel  or  for  ordi- 

* Slightly  modified  in  1848,  when  transferred  from  section  on  Local  Preachers. 

t “That  no  recommendation  from  a Quarterly  Meeting  Conference  to  an  Annual 
Conference  shall  be  of  any  force  after  the  session  of  the  Annual  Conference  next  fol- 
lowing the  grant  of  such  recommendation.” — Gen.  Conf.  Jour.^  1840. 


144 


History  of  the  Discipli^^e. 


nation,  without  first  being  examined  in  the  Quarterly  Confer- 
ence on  the  subject  of  doctrines  and  discipline. 

1852.]  3.  To  appoint  Stewards,  the  Preacher  in  Charge  [1868. 
having  a right  to  nominate,  to  appoint  District  Stewards,  as  provided 
for  in  Part  II,  chap.  iii. 

186§,]  134.  III.  To  elect  Trustees,  where  the  laws  of  the 

State  permit,  and  also  Stewards,  for  the  Circuit  or  Station, 
and  of  the  latter  to  elect  one  a District  and  one  a Recording 
Steward. 

1§48.]  135.  lY.  [“  Each  Quarterly  Conference  shall,”  changed,  1868,  to 

‘‘To”]  have  supervision  of  all  the  Sunday-schools  and  Sun- 
day-school Societies  within  the  bounds  of  the  Circuit  or  Sta- 
tion [in.,  1856,  and  om.,  1868,  which  Schools  and  Societies  shall  he  auxiliary  to  the 
Sunday-School  Union  of  the  Methodist  Episc<>pal  Church],  [in.,  1856,  and  om.,  I860, 
and  each  Annual  Conference  shall  report  to  said  Union  the  number  of  auxiliaries 
within  its  bounds,  together  with  other  facts  presented  in  the  annual  reports  of  the 
Preachers  as  above  directed*],  [in.,  1864,  and  to  inquire  into  the  con- 
dition of  each  [om.,  1868,  School  and  Society  within  the  bounds  of  the  Circuit 
or  Station];  [in.,  1868,  to  approve  Sunday-School  Superintend 
ents  and  Trustees  (in.,  1872,  not  elected  by  the  Quarterly 
Conference) ; and  to  remove  any  Superintendents  who  may 
prove  unworthy  or  inefficient.] 

1852.]  6.  To  appoint  a Missionary  Committee  as  pro-  [1872. 
vided,  p.  194. 

7.  To  receive  the  Annual  Report  of  Trustees,  as  provided,  p.  181. 

[In.,  1864,  To  appoint  a Tract  Committee.] 

[In.,  1868,  on  Sunday-Schools,  Church  Extension,  Parsonages  and 
Furniture,  Church  Records  (in.,^  1868,  Church  Music),  Estimating 
Preachers’  Salary,  Conference  Claimants.] 

I860.]  Quest.  5.  What  is  the  [“method  wherein  we  usually  pro- 
ceed,” changed,  1864,  to  “ order  of  business  ” (in.,  1868,  to  be  pursued)] 
in  the  Quarterly  Conference  ? Ans. 

136.  Y.  [In.,  1872,  The  order  of  business  in  the  Quarterly 
Conference  shall  be]  to  inquire, 

1.  Are  there  any  complaints  ? [1864. 

2.  Are  there  any  appeals  ? 

3.  Is  there  a written  report  of  the  number  and  state  of  the  Sabbath- 
schools,  and  of  the  religious  instruction  of  the  children  ? 

4.  Will  you  have  a Sabbath-school  Committee  ? 

6.  What  amount  is  estimated  for  the  support  of  the  Pastor  or  Pastors 
of  this  Charge  the  present  year  ? 

6.  What  amount  has  been  received  for  the  support  of  the  Pastor  or 
Pastors  the  present  quarter  ? 

7.  Who  constitute  the  Missionary  Committee? 

8.  Is  there  any  change  desired  in  the  Board  of  Stewards  ? 

9.  Are  there  any  further  reports  (a)  from  the  Pastor,  (b)  from  the 
Stewards,  (c)  from  the  Trustees,  (d)  from  Committees  ? 

10.  What  amounts  have  been  contributed  (a)  for  Missions,  (b)  for 
Sunday-School  Union,  (c)  for  Tract  Cause? 

11.  How  many  subscribers  have  been  obtained  for  our  periodieals? 

12.  Are  there  any  recommendations  for  license  to  preach  ? 


* See  Religious  Instruction  of  Children,  372. 


Quaeteely  Cokfeeences. 


145 


13.  Are  the  Church  records  properly  kept  ? 

14.  Who  constitute  the  Estimating  Committee  for  the  ensuing  year? 

15.  Who  is  the  District  Steward  ? 

16.  Is  there  any  other  business  ? 

[In  answer  to  this  at  the  fourth  Quarterly  Conference  the  examina- 
tion of  Local  Preachers,  Exhorters,  and  Stewards,  and  the  licensing  of 
Local  Preachers  and  Exhorters,  and  recommendations  to  the  Annual 
Conference  for  orders  or  for  admission  into  the  traveling  connection.] 

N.  B.  1.  On  Circuits  the  Quarterly  Conferenee  determines  the  place 
of  the  Quarterly  Meeting,  and  the  Presiding  Elder  fixes  the  time. 

N.  B.  2.  Questions  10  and  11  are  asked  only  of  the  fourth  Quarterly 
Conference,  and  question  4 only  at  the  first  Quarterly  Conference. 

1864.]  [Questions  marked  thus  [1]  are  to  be  asked  only  [1872* 
at  the  first  Quarterly  Conference,  those  marked  [2]  at  the  second,  and 
those  marked  [4]  at  the  fourth.] 

[111.,  1868.  Ans.  1. — Organization. 

1.  Devotional  Exercises. 

2.  To  appoint  a Seeretary. 

[1]  3.  To  approve  Sunday-School  Superintendents  and  Trustees. 

4.  To  call  the  roll.] 

1872.]  [1]  1.  Who  are  approved  as  Sunday-School  Su- 

perintendents or  Trustees  ? 

2.  What  members  of  the  Quarterly  Conference  are  present  ? 

3.  What  Committees  shall  be  appointed  ? 

1864.]  4.  Are  there  any  Complaints  ? 

5.  Are  there  any  Appeals  ? 

6.  Are  there  any  Reports — 

(1.)  From  the  Pastor  ? 

Is  there  a written  report  from  the  Pastor  (a)  of  the  number,  [1868. 
state,  and  average  attendance  of  the  Sunday-schools  and  Bible-classes, 
and  the  extent  to  which  he  has  preached  to  the  children  and  catechized 
them? — P.  227. 

(b)  Of  the  religious  instruction  of  the  children,  as  provided  for  in 
Part  I,  sec.  2,  quest.  3,  pp.  39,  40. 

(c)  Of  the  general  condition  of  the  Charge,  embracing  the  items  in 
ans.  12,  quest.  1,  sec.  17,  chap,  ii.  Part  II,  p.  97. 

(2.)  From  Committees. 

Reports  of  Committees. 

4.  Is  there  a report  from  Standing  Committees — [1872* 

^1.)  On  Missions  ? 

(2.)  On  Sunday-schools  ? 

(3.)  On  the  Tract  Cause  ? 

(4.1  From  the  Estimating  Committee  or  Committees  ? 

[In.,  1868  (5.)  On  Tracts?  (6.)  On  Parsonages  and  Furniture? 
(7.)  On  Church  Pecords  ? (8.)  [In.,  1868,  On  Church  Music?] 

(9.)  On  Conference  Claimants  ?]  * 

5.  Eeports  of  the  Stewards.  [1868. 

(1.)  What  amount  has  been  estimated  for  the  support  of  the  Pastor 

or  Pastors  this  present  year? 

(2.)  What  amount  has  been  raised  during  the  quarter  for  the  support 
of  the  Ministry,  and  how  has  it  been  applied  ? 


* For  Church  Extension  Society,  see  the  Journal  of  the  General  Conference  for 
1864,  p.  266. 

10 


146 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


(3.)  What  sum  has  been  apportioned  to  be  raised  by  this  Charg-e — 

(a)  For  the  Support  of  the  Presiding  Elder?  (b)  For  the  Confer- 
ence Claimants,  (c)  For  Missionary,  Tract,  Sunday-school,  Educa- 
tional, or  other  benevolent  objects  ? 

[4]  (3.)  From  the  Trustees  ? 

7.  What  has  been  done  for  Missions  this  quarter  ? 

[3]  8.  What  has  been  done  for  Church  Extension  this 
year  ? 

1§68.]  [1]  9.  What  amounts  have  been  apportioned 

[“to  be  raised  by”  changed,  1872,  to  “ to  this  ”]  Charge  this  year  [in., 
1872,  for  the  support  of  the  ministry]  ? 

(1.)  For  the  [“PastoFs  salary,”  changed,  1872,  to  “Preacher  in 
Charge  ”]. 

(2.)  [in.,  1872,  For  the  Assistant  Preacher]  ? 

[1  or  2]  (3.)  For  the  Presiding  Elder  ? 

[In.,  1872,  (4.)  For  the  Bishops  ? 

(5.)  For  Kent  ?] 

(6.)  For  traveling  and  moving  Expenses  ? 

(7.)  For  Conference  Claimants  ? 

10.  What  amounts  have  been  [“raised  for  the  support  of  the  minis- 
try,” changed,  1872,  to  ‘ ‘ received  on  account  of  the  foregoing  ”] 
this  quarter,  and  how  have  they  been  applied  ? 

Received — 

[(1.)  “ On  Salary. 

(2.^  By  Public  Collections. 

(3.)  From  other  sources,”  changed,  1872,  to 

“ (1.)  For  the  Preachers  and  Presiding  Elder; 

[4]  (2.)  For  the  Bishops ; 

[4]  (3.)  For  Conference  Claimants; 

(4.)  For  Rent ; 

[2]  (5.)  For  traveling  and  moving  Expenses.”] 

Applied — 

(1.)  To  Preacher  in  Charge  ; 

(2.)  [In.,  1872,  to  Assistant  Preacher]; 

(3.)  To  Presiding  Elder ; 

[4]  (4.)  [In.,  1872,  to  the  Bishops]; 

[4]  (5.)  To  Conference  Claimants; 

(6.)  On  Rent ; 

[3]  (7.)  On  traveling  and  moving  Expenses.] 

1^72,]  [2]  11.  What  amounts  have  been  apportioned  to 

be  raised  by  this  Charge  this  year  for  benevolent  purposes  ? 
— (1.)  For  Missions;  (2.)  For  Church  Extension;  (3.)  For 
Education;  (4.)  Miscellaneous. 

[4]  12.  What  amounts  have  been  raised  for  benevolent  ob- 
jects this  year? — (1.)  For  Missions:  Churches;  Sabbath- 
schools.  (2.)  For  Woman’s  Foreign  Missionary  Society.  (3.) 
For  Church  Extension.  (4.)  For  the  Tract  Society.  (5.)  For 
the  Sunday-School  Union  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 
(6.)  For  the  Freedmen’s  Aid  Society.  (7.)  For  Education. 


The  Conferences. 


147 


1864,]  18.  Is  any  change  desired  in  the  Board  of  Stew- 

ards ? 

[4]  14.  Who  shall  be  the  Stewards  for  the  ensuing  Con- 

ference year  ? 

[4]  15.  [In.,  1868,  Who  shall  be  the  Recording  Steward?] 

[4]  16.  Who  shall  be  the  District  Steward  ? 

[4]  17.  [In.,  1868,  Who  are  Trustees  of  the  Church  and 

Parsonage  property  ?] 

18.  Are  there  any  recommendations  for  License  to  preach  ? 

[4]  19.  Are  there  any  recommendations  of  Local  Preach- 

ers for  ordination  ? 

[4]  20.  Are  there  any  recommendations  for  admission  into 

the  Traveling  Connection  ? 

[4]  21.  [In.,  1868,  Are  there  any  recommendations  for  the 
recognition  of  orders?] 

[4]  22.  Has  the  character  of  the  Local  Preachers  and  Ex- 

horters  been  examined,  and  have  their  licenses  been  renewed  ? 

23.  Have  the  General  Rules  been  read  this  quarter  ? 

24.  Is  there  any  other  business  ? 

25.  Where  and  when  shall  the  next  Quarterly  Conference  be 
held? 

137.  The  Committees  ordered  to  be  appointed  by  the  Quar- 
terly Conference  are : (1)  On  Missions ; (2)  on  Sunday-schools ; 
(3)  [in.,  1868,  on  Tracts;  (4)  on  Church  Extension];  (5)  on 
Church  Records ; (6)  on  Parsonages  and  Furniture ; (7)  [in., 
1868,  on  Church  Music] ; (8)  on  Estimating  the  Preachers’ 
Salaries ; (9)  on  Estimating  the  Amount  Necessary  for  Con- 
ference Claimants. 


Chapter  II. — The  Ministry. 

Section  1. — Examination  of  those  called  to  Preach, 

1T8T.]  The  [“trial”  changed,  1848,  to  “examination,”  and  in  1860  to 
“call  and  examination,”  and  again,  1864,  “examination”]  of  those  wllO 
think  they  are  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  preach. 

1784*]  Quest.  68.  How  shall  we  try  those  who  [“think  [1872. 
they  are,”  changed,  1787,  to  “profess  to  be”]  moved  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  to  preach  ? Ans. 

138.  [In.,  1872,  In  order  that  we  may  try  those  who  pro- 
fess to  be  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  preach,]  p^m- 
quire,”  changed,  1787,  to  “ let  the  following  questions  be  * 

asked,  namely :”] 

189.  I.  Do  they  know  God  as  a pardoning  God  ? Have 
they  the  love  of  God  abiding  in  them  ? Do  they  desire 
[om.,  1816,  and  seek]  nothing  but  God  ? And  are  they  holy 
in  all  manner  of  conversation  ? 

140.  II.  Have  they  gifts  (as  well  as  grace)  for  the  work  3 


148  History  of  the  Discipline. 

Have  they  (in  some  tolerable  degree)  a clear,  sound  under- 
standing;  [om.,  1816,  Have  they]  a right  judgment  in  the 
things  of  God ; a just  conception  of  salvation  by  faith  ? 
And  has  God  given  them  any  degree  of  utterance  ? Do  they 
speak  justly,  readily,  clearly  ? 

Usefulness  fruit  ? Are  any  truly  con- 

vinced of  sin,  and  converted  to  God,  by  their 
preaching  ? 

142.  As  long  as  these  three  marks  concur  in  any  one,  we 
believe  he  is  called  of  God  to  preach.  These  we  receive  as 
sufficient  proof  that  he  is  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

1848.]  Section  2.* — Buies  for  a Preacher^  s Conduct. 

1T84.]  Quest.  33.  (26.)  What  are  [“the  rules  of  a helper,”  changed, 
1787,  to  “ the  directions  given  to  a Preacher”]  ? 

143.  Buie  1.  Be  diligent.  Never  be  unemployed  [“a  mo- 
ment,” Large  Minutes] ; never  be  triffingly  employed.  Never  trifle 
away  time ; neither  spend  any  more  time  at  any  place  than 
is  strictly  necessary. 

144.  Buie  2.  Be  serious.  Let  your  motto  be.  Holiness  to 
the  Lord.  Avoid  all  lightness,  jesting,  and  foolish  talking. 

145.  Buie  3.  Converse  sparingly  and  [in.,  1804,  and  con- 

duct yourselves]  cautiously  with  women  [om.,  1787,  particularly  with 
young  women  ”].  1 Tim.  V,  2. 

146.  Buie  4.  Take  no  step  toward  marriage  without  first 
consulting  with  your  brethren. 

147.  Buie  5.  Believe  evil  of  no  one  [in.,  1792,  without 
good  evidence] ; unless  you  see  it  done,  take  heed  how  you 
credit  it.  Put  the  best  construction  on  every  thing.  You 
know  the  judge  is  always  supposed  to  be  on  the  prisoner’s 
side. 

148.  Buie  6.  Speak  evil  of  no  one ; because  your  word, 
especially,  would  eat  as  doth  a canker.  Keep  your  thoughts 
within  your  own  breast  till  you  come  to  the  person  concerned. 

149.  Buie  7.  Tell  every  one  under  your  care  what  you 
think  wrong  in  his  conduct  and  temper and  that  lovingly  and 
plainly,  as  soon  as  may  be  : else  it  will  fester  in  your  heart. 
Make  all  haste  to  cast  the  fire  out  of  your  bosom. 

150.  Buie  8.  [“  Do  not  affect  the  gentleman  (om.,  1786,  you  have  no  more 

to  do  with  this  character  than  with  that  of  a dancing-master  ”),  changed,  1792,  to 

“ Avoid  all  affectation.”]  A Preacher  of  the  Gospel  is  the 
servant  of  all. 

151.  Buie  9.  Be  ashamed  of  nothing  but  sin  [om.,  1787,  not 
of  fetching  wood  (if  time  permit)  or  drawing  water]  ; [om.,  1786,  not  of  cleaning 
your  own  shoes  or  your  neighbor’s]. 


* The  provisions  of  this  section  are  found  originally  in  the  Discipline  of  1784, 
Quest.  33,  and  in  1787  were  placed  in  the  section  on  the  Methods  of  Receiving 
Preachers ; thence  here,  in  1848,  “ Rule  ” inserted  before  each  paragraph,  1872. 
t “ Him,” — Large  Minutes. 


The  Ministry. 


149 


152.  Rule  10.  Be  punctual.  Do  every  thing  exactly  at 
the  time.  And  [“in  general,”  Large  Minutes,]  do  not  mend  our  rules, 
but  keep  them ; not  for  wrath,  but  conscience’  sake. 

153.  Rule  11.  You  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  save  souls: 
therefore  spend  and  be  spent  in  this  work ; and  go  always 
not  only  to  those  that  want  you,  but  to  those  that  want  you 
most. 

154.  Observe!  it  is  not  your  business  only  to  preach  so 
many  times,  and  to  take  care  of  this  or  that  Society,  but  to 
save  as  many  as  you  can ; to  bring  as  many  sinners  as  you  can 
to  repentance,  and  with  all  your  power  to  build  them  up  in 
that  holiness  without  which  they  cannot  see  the  Lord.  And 
remember  1 a Methodist  preacher  is  to  mind  every  point, 
great  and  small,  in  the  Methodist  Discipline  I Therefore  you 
will  need  [“all  the  sense  you  have,  and  to  have  all  your  wits  about  you” 
changed,  1848,  to  “ to  exercise  all  the  sense  and  grace  you  have  ”]. 

155.  Rule  12.  Act  in  all  things  not  according  to  your 
own  will,  but  as  a son  in  the  Gospel.  As  such,  it  is  your 
duty  to  employ  your  time  in  the  manner  in  which  we  di- 
rect : in  preaching,  and  visiting  from  house  to  house ; in 
reading,  meditation,  and  prayer.  Above  all,  if  you  labor 
with  us  in  the  Lord’s  vineyard,  it  is  needful  you  should  do 
that  part  of  the  work  which  we  advise,  at  those  times  and 
places  which  we  judge  most  for  his  glory.  [Om.,  1789,  N.  B.  No 
Helper,  or  even  Deacon,  shall  on  any  pretense,  at  any  time  whatsoever,  admin- 
ister the  Lord’s  Supper.] 

Quest.  55.  (37.)  Are  there  any  smaller  advices  whieh  might  he  of  use 
to  us  ? Ans. 

156.  [In.,  1872,  Smaller  advices  which  might  be  of  use  to 
us  are]  perhaps  these  : 

1.  Be  sure  never  to  disappoint  a congregation  [om.,  1787,  unless 
in  case  of  life  or  death].  2.  Begin  [“and  end,”  Large  Minutes]  at  the 
time  appointed.  3.  Let  your  whole  deportment  [om.,  1787, 
before  the  congregation]  be  serious,  weighty,  and  solemn.  4.  Always 
suit  your  subject  to  your  audience.  5.  Choose  the  plainest 
text  you  can.  6.  Take  care  not  to  ramble,  but  keep  to  your 
text,  and  make  out  what  you  take  in  hand.  7.  Take  care  of 
any  thing  awkward  or  affected,  either  in  your  gesture,  phrase, 
or  pronunciation.  8.  Do  not  usually  pray  extem'pore  above 
eight  or  ten  minutes  (at  most)  without  intermission.  9.  Fre- 
quently read  and  enlarge  upon  a portion  of  Scripture ; * * * § and 
let  young  preachers  often  exhort  without  taking  a text. 
10.  Always  t avail  yourself  of  the  great  festivals  by  preaching 
on  the  occasion.  J [13.  Om.,  1787,  Always  kneel  during  public  prayer.]  § 

* “ The  Notes.” — Discipline.,  1784,  and  Large  Minutes. 

t “ Every- where.” — Ibid. 

f “Be  sparing  in  allegorizing  or  spiritualizing.” — Ibid, 

§ [“  (13.)  In  repeating  the  Lord’s  Prayer  remember  to  say  ‘ hallowed,’  not  hol- 
lowed; ‘ trespass  against  ‘amen,’ 


150 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


11.  [“ Print  nothing  without  the  approbation” *  * * * § of  (“ one  or  other  of 
the  Superintendents,”  changed,  1783,  to  “the  Conference  (and)  or  one 
of  the  Bishops”),  changed,  1800,  to  “Do  not  print  or  circulate  any 
books  or  pamphlets  without  the  consent  of  the  Conference,  excepting 
as  an  Agent  or  assistant  to  the  Superintendent  of  the  Book  Concern.”] 
See  section  on  Books. 

12.  Sing  no  hymns  of  your  own  composing.  [1787. 

13.  Always  kneel  dhring  public  prayer. 

14.  Beware  of  clownishness  [either  in  speech  or  dress.  Wear  no 
slouched  hat.  Large  Minutes.]  Be  dourteous  to  all. 

15.  [Om.,  1787,  Be  merciful  to  your  beast.  Not  only  ride  moderately, 
but  see  with  your  own  eyes  that  your  horse  be  rubbed  and  fed.f] 

17 §7,]  Section  3. — The  Duty  of  Preachers  to  God^  themsehes^ 
and  one  another, 

1784.]  Quest.  32.  (25.)  What  is  the  [“office  of  a Help-  [1872. 
er  ?”  X changed,  1787,  to  “ duty  of  a Preacher”]  ? Ans. 

157.  [In.,  1872,  The  duty  of  a preacher  is,]  1.  To  preach.§ 

Preaching  and  Pas-  To  meet  the  [“Society  weekly,”  changed,  1787,  to  ‘ ‘ So- 
torai  Work.  cieties  (om.,  1792,  “or,”  and  in.,  “ and  ”)  classes ”]  [om., 
1856,  and  (in.,  1804,  general)  bands]. 

3.  To  visit  the  sick. 

4.  [Om.,  1792,  To  meet  the  Leaders  weekly.] 

5.  [In.  1787,  To  preach  j in  the  morning  when  he  can  get  [1864. 
hearers.] 

Let  every  Preacher  be  particularly  exact  in  this,  and  in  [1787. 
morning  preaching.  If  he  has  twenty  hearers  let  him  preach.  T[ 

[“  We  are  fully  determined  never  to  drop  morning  preach-  [1804. 
ing,  and  to  preach  at  five  (in.,  1787,  in  summer,  and  at  six  in  winter) 
whenever  it  is  practicable,”  **  changed,  1804,  to  “ We  recom-  [1864. 
mend  morning  preaching  at  five  o’clock  in  the  summer  and  six  in  the 
winter  wherever  it  is  practicable.”] 

Quest.  59.  (41.)  How  shall  [“an  Assistant,”  changed,  1787,  [1872. 
to  “ a Preacher”]  be  qualified  for  his  Charge  ? Ans. 

158.  [In.,  1872,  A Preacher  shall  be  qualified  for  his  charge] 
Qualification  Walking  closelj  with  God,  and  having  his  work 

ua  1 ca  ion.  heart,  and  by  understanding  and  loving 

discipline,  ours  in  particular. 

Quest.  66.  (48.)  Do  we  sufficiently  watch  over  each  other?  ft  Ans. 


“ (14.)  Repeat  this  prayer  aloud  after  the  minister  as  often  as  he  repeats  it.  (15.) 
Repeat  after  him  aloud  every  confession,  and  both  the  doxologies  in  the  communion 
service.] 

[“  And  sing  the  hymns,  which  you  should  take  care  to  have  in  readiness. 

“ (18.)  Avoid  quaint  words,  however  in  fashion,  as  object.,  originate.,  very.,  high.,  etc. 

“ (19.)  Avoid  the  fashionable  impropriety  of  leaving  out  the  u in  many  words,  as 
honor,  vigor,  etc.  This  is  mere  childish  aifectation.”] — Large  Minutes. 

* “ My  approbation.” — Ibid. 

+ “ Fed  and  bedded.” — Large  Minutes.  The  American  preachers  of  that  day 
could  not  always  find  beds  for  themselves,  much  less  for  their  horses. 

$ [“  Ans.  In  the  absence  of  the  minister  to  feed  and  guide  the  flock ; in  particu- 
lar.”]— Large  Minutes. 

§ [“  Morning  and  evening.  But  he  is  never  to  begin  later  in  the  evening  than  seven 
o’clock,  unless  in  particular  cases.”] — Ibid. 

II  [“  If  not,  let  him  preach.”] — Ibid. 

^ “ Continue  preaching.” — Ibid. 

**  [“  Particularly  in  London  and  Bristol.”] — Ibid. 

tt  [“  Our  Helpers.”] — Ibid. 


The  Ministry. 


151 


159.  We  do  not*  [in.,  1872,  sufficiently  watch  over  each 
other.]  Should  we  not  frequently  ask  each  other.  Do  you 
walk  closely  with  God  ? Have  you  now  fellowship  Duty  to  each 
with  the  Father  and  the  Son  ? At  what  hour  do 

you  rise  ? Do  you  punctually  observe  the  morning  and  even- 
ing hours  of  retirement  ? Do  you  spend  the  day  in  the  man- 
ner which  the  Conference  advises  [“we  advise,”  Large  Minutes]? 
Do  you  converse  seriously,  usefully,  and  closely  ? To  be 
more  particular:  Do  you  use  all  the  means  of  grace  your- 
self, and  enforce  the  use  of  them  on  all  other  persons  ? 

160.  The  means  of  grace  are  either  instituted  or  prudential. 

161.  The  Instituted  are: — 

162.  I.  Prayer:  private,  family,  and  public;  „ 

...  P i i i ^ . ’ Means  of  Grace. 

consisting  of  deprecation,  petition,  intercession, 
and  thanksgiving.  Do  you  use  each  of  these  ? Do  you  use 
private  prayer  every  morning  and  evening  ? If  you  can  at  five  in  the  [1789. 
evening;  and  the  hour  before  or  after  morning  preaching ? f Do  yoU  forecast 
daily,  wherever  you  are,  to  secure  time  for  private  devotion  ? 
Do  you  [“avow,”  changed,  1789,  to  “practice”]  it  every- where  ? 
Do  you  ask  every-where,  Have  you  family  prayer  ? [Om.,  1789, 

Do  you  retire  at  five  o’clock?]  [In.,  1789,  Do  you  ask  individuals. 
Do  you  use  private  prayer  every  morning  and  evening  in 
particular  ?] 

163.  II.  SeareMng  the  Scriptures^  by  1.  Reading:  con- 
stantly, some  part  of  every  day;  regularly,  all  the  Bible  in 
order;  carefully,  with  [om.,  1796,  Mr.  Wesley’s]  notes;  seriously, 
with  prayer  before  and  after;  fruitfully,  immediately  prac- 
ticing what  you  learn  there.  2.  Meditating : At  set  times. 
By  rule.  3.  Hearing  [om.,  1789,  every  morning?  carefully]  [in.,  1789, 
every  opportunity  ?] : with  prayer,  before,  and  after  ? Have 
you  a [“  New  Testament,”  changed,  1789,  to  ‘ ‘ Bible  ”]  always  about 
you  ? 

164.  HI.  The  LorPs  Supper  : Do  you  use  this  at  every  op- 
portunity ? With  solemn  prayer  before  ? With  earnest  and 
deliberate  self-devotion  ? 

165.  IV.  Fasting  : [“  How  do  you  fast  every  Friday  ? ” changed,  1789,  to 
“ Do  you  use  as  much  abstinence  and  fasting  every  week  as 
your  health,  strength,  and  labor  will  permit  ? ”] 

166.  V.  Christian  conference : Are  you  convinced  how  im- 
portant and  how  difficult  it  is  to  order  your  conversation 
aright  ? Is  it  always  in  grace  ? Seasoned  with  salt  ? Meet 
to  minister  grace  to  the  hearers  ? Do  you  not  converse  too 
long  at  a time  ? Is  not  an  hour  commonly  enough  ? Would 

* [“We  might  consider  those  that  are  with  us  as  our  pupils,  into  whose  behavior 
and  studies  we  should  inquire  every  day.”] — Large  Minutes. 

Quest.  32  was  transferred,  1848,  from  the  section  on  Receivtag  Preachers. 

t Some  of  these  changes  may  have  occurred  prior  to  1789 ; but  having  no  Disci- 
pluje  of  an  earlier  date,  and  as  Emory  did  not  indicate  them,  I am  not  able  to  go  back 
further.  Those  found  in  the  Discipline  of  1789  and  later  are  indicated. 


152 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


it  not  be  well  always  to  have  a determined  end  in  view  ? And 
to  pray  before  and  after  it  ? 

167.  Prudential  means  we  may  use  either  as  Christians, 
as  Methodists,  or  as  Preachers. 

168.  I.  As  Christians : What  particular  rules  have  you  in 
order  to  grow  in  grace  ? What  arts  of  holy  living  ? 

169.  II.  As  Methodists:  Do  you  never  miss  your  class 

[om.,  1856,  or  band]  ? 

170.  III.  As  Preachers:  Have  you  thoroughly  considered 
your  duty  ? And  do  you  make  a conscience  of  executing 
every  part  of  it  [om.,  1T89,  as  assistants]  ? Do  you  meet  every  So- 
ciety and  their  Leaders  ? 

171.  These  means  may  be  used  without  fruit.  But  there 
are  some  means  which  cannot:  namely,  watching,  denying 
ourselves,  taking  up  our  cross,  exercise  of  the  presence  of 
God. 

172.  I.  Do  you  steadily  watch  against  the  world  ? Your- 
self ? Your  besetting  sin  ? 

173.  II.  Do  you  deny  yourself  every  useless  pleasure  of 

sense  ? Imagination  ? Honor  ? Are  you  temperate  in  all 
things  ? Instance  in  food:  1.  Do  you  use  only  that  kind  and 
that  degree  which  is  best  both  for  body  and  soul  ? Do  you 
see  the  necessity  of  this  ? [Om.,  1792,  Do  you  eat  no  flesh  suppers?  No 

late  suppers  ?]  2.  Do  you  eat  no  more  at  each  meal  than  is  neces- 

/ sary  ? Are  you  not  heavy  or  drowsy  after  dinner  ? 3.  Do 

< you  use  only  that  kind,  and  that  degree,  of  drink  which  is 
best  both  for  your  body  and  soul  ? [“  Do  you  drink  water  ? Why  not? 
' Did  you  ever?  Why  did  you  leave  it  off?  If  not  for  health,  when  will  you  begin 
again  ? to-day  ? How  often  do  you  drink  wine  [or  ale]  every  day  ? Do  you  want 
[ it?”  changed,  1789,  to  4.  Do  you  choose  and  use  water  for  your 
C common  drink  ? And  only  take  wine  medicinally  or  sacra- 
\ mentally  ?] 

174.  HI.  Wherein  do  you  take  up  your  cross  daily  ? Do 
you  cheerfully  bear  your  cross,  however  grievous  to  nature, 
as  a gift  of  God,  and  labor  to  profit  thereby  ? 

175.  IV.  Do  you  endeavor  to  set  God  always  before  you  ? 
To  see  his  eye  continually  fixed  upon  you  ? 

176.  Never  can  you  use  these  means  but  a blessing  will  en- 
sue. And  the  more  you  use  them,  the  more  you  will  grow 
in  grace. 

178T,]  Section  4. — The  Necessity  of  Union  among  Ourselres. 

177.  Let  us  be  deeply  sensible  (from  what  we  have  known) 
of  the  evil  of  a division  in  principle,  spirit,  or  practice,  and 
the  dreadful  consequences  to  ourselves  and  others.  If  we  are 
united,  what  can  stand  before  us  ? If  we  divide,  we  shall 
destroy  ourselves,  the  work  of  God,  and  the  souls  of  our 
people. 


The  Ministry. 


153 


1784.]  Quest.  (49.)  What  can  be  done  in  order  to  a closer  union 
[om.,  1787,  of  our  Helpers]  with  each  other?  Ans. 

178.  [In.,  1872,  In  order  to  a closer  union  with  each  other], 

1.  Let  [“them”  changed,  1787,  to  “ US  ”]  be  deeply  convinced  of  the 
[want  there  is  of  it  at  present,  and  {Large  Minutes)~\  absolute  necessity 
of  it. 

2.  [“  Let  them  pray  for  a desire  of  union.  Let  them  speak  freely  to  each  other,” 
changed,  1787, to  ‘‘Pray  earnestly  for  and  speak  freely  to  each 
other.”] 

3.  When  [“they”  changed,  1787,  to  “ we  ”]  let  US  (them)  never 
part  without  prayer. 

4.  [“  Let  them  beware  how  they,”  changed,  1787,  to  ‘ ‘ Take  great  Care 
not  to  ”]  despise  each  other’s  gifts. 

5.  [“Let  them  never  speak  slightingly  of  each  other  in  any  kind,”  changed, 
1787,  to  “ Never  speak  lightly  of  each  other.”] 

6.  Let  [“  them,”  changed,  1789,  to  “us”]  defend  each  other’s  char- 
acter in  every  thing  so  far  as  is  consistent  with  truth. 

7.  Labor  in  honor  each  to  prefer  the  other  before  himself. 

1792,]  8.  We  recommend  a serious  perusal  o^  the  Causes^ 

Evils.,  and  Cures  of  Heart  and  Church  Divisions. 

1787,]  Section  5. — How  we  can  Emfloy  our  Time  profitably 
when  not  Traveling.,  or  engaged  in  Public  Exercises  f 

1784.]  Quest.  4:^.  (29.)  What  general  method  of  employ-  [1872* 
ing  our  time  [“  would  you  advise  us  to,”  changed,  1804,  to  “ shall  we 
advise”]?  Am. 

179.  [In.,  1872,  As  a general  method  of  employing  our 
time],  we  advise  you, — 1.  As  often  as  possible  to  rise  at  four. 

2.  From  four  to  five  in  the  morning,  and  from  five  to  six  in 
the  evening,  to  meditate,  pray,  and  read  [om..  1789,  partly]  the 
Scriptures  with  [om.,  1790,  Mr.  Wesley^s]  notes'^  [“ partly,” changed,  1789,  to 
‘‘  and  ”]  the  closely  practical  parts  of  what  [“he,”  changed,  1790,  to 
“ Mr.  Wesley  ” f]  has  published. 

3.  From  six  in  the  morning  till  twelve  [(allowing  an  [1860, 
hour  for  breakfast)  to  read  in  order  with  much  prayer  (“first  the  Christian  Library 
and  other  pious  books,” t changed,  1804,  to  “some  of  our  best  religious  tracts”) 
changed,  1860,  to  ‘ ‘ wherever  it  is  practicable,  let  the  time  be  spent 
in  appropriate  reading,  study,  and  private  devotion  ”]. 

Quest.  50.  (31.)  Why  is  it  that  the  people  under  our  care  [1872. 
are  no  better  ? Ans. 


* “ The  Notes.” — Large  Minutes. 

t “ We  have.” — Ihid. 

X “ The  other  books  which  we  have  published  in  prose  and  verse,  and  then  those 
which  we  recommended  in  our  rules  of  Kingswood  School.” — Ibid. 

“ Quest.  (30.)  Should  our  Helpers  follow  trades  ? 

Ans.  The  question  is  not,  whether  they  may  occasionally  work  with  their 
hands,  as  St.  Paul  did,  but  whether  it  be  proper  for  them  to  keep  shop  or  follow 
merchandise.  After  long  consideration,  it  was  agreed  by  all  our  brethren  that  no 
preacher  who  will  not  relinquish  his  trade  of  buying  and  selling  (though  it  were 
on^  pills,  drops,  or  balsams),  shall  be  considered  as  a traveling  preacher  any  longer.” 


154 


Histoey  of  the  Discipline. 


180.  Other  reasons  may  concur,  but  the  chief  [in.,  1872, 
reason  that  the  people  under  our  care  are  not  better]  is,  be- 
cause we  are  not  more  knowing  and  more  holy. 

Oddest.  51.  But  why  are  we  not  more  knowing  ? Ans. 

181.  [In.,  1872,  And  we  are  not  more  knowing]  because  we 

are  idle.  We  forget  our  first  rule  : “Be  diligent.  Never  be 
unemployed.  Never  be  trifiingly  employed.  Neither  spend  any 
more  time  at  any  place  than  is  strictly  necessary.”  We  fear 
there  is  altogether  a fault  in  this  matter,  and  that  few  of  us 
are  clear.  Which  of  us  spend  as  many  hours  a day  in  Grod’s 
work  as  we  did  formerly  in  man’s  work?  We  talk  [“or  read 
history  or,”  changed,  1789,  to  “ talk — talk — or  read  ”]  what  comes 
next  to  hand.  We  must,  absolutely  must,  cure  this  evil,  or 
betray  the  cause  of  God.  But  how  ? 1.  Bead  the  most  use- 

ful books,  and  that  regularly  and  constantly.  2.  Steadily 
spend  all  the  morning  in  this  employment,  or  at  least  five 
hours  in  the  four  and  twenty.  ‘ ‘ But  I have  no  taste  for  read- 
ing. ” Contract  a taste  for  it  by  use,  or  return  to  your 
[“trade,”  changed,  1789,  to  “former  employment”].  “But  I have 
no  books.”  * * * § [“And  wet  desire  the  Assistants  will$  take  care  that  all  the 
large  Societies  provide  Mr.  Wesley’s  § Works  for  the  use  of  the  Preachers,” 
changed,  1789,  to  “ Be  diligent  to  spread  the  books,  and  you  will 
have  the  use  of  them”].  || 


1848,]  Section  6, — Of  our  Dejportment  at  the  Conferences.^ 

CHAPTBE  III. 

1784.]  [“  Of  the  General  and  (“  District,”  changed,  1796,  [1848. 

to  “yearly,”  and  in  1816,  to  “Annual”)  Conferences,”  changed,  1848, 
to  “ of  the  Conferences.” 

Section  1. — “ Of  our  Deportment  at  the  Conferences.'^'’^ 

182.  It  is  desired  that  all  things  be  considered  on  these 
^ ^ , occasions  as  in  the  immediate  presence  of  God ; 

Presence  of  God.  ,,,  •• 

that  every  person  speak  Ireely  whatever  is  in 

his  heart. 

* “ I will  give  each  of  you,  as  fast  as  you  will  read  them,  books  to  the  value  of 
five  pounds.” — Large  Minutes. 

t “ 

X “Would.” — TMd. 

§ “ Our.” — Ibid.  Omitted,  “or  at  least  the  Notes.” 

II  “ ‘ But  I read  only  the  Bible.’  Then  you  ought  to  teach  others  to  read  only  the 
Bible,  and,  by  parity  of  reason,  to  hear  only  the  Bible ; but  if  so,  you  need  preach 
no  more.  Just  so  said  George  Bell.  And  what  is  the  fruit?  Why,  now  he  neither 
reads  the  Bible  nor  any  thing  else.  This  is  rank  enthusiasm.  If  you  need  no  book 
but  the  Bible,  you  are  got  above  St.  Paul.  He  wanted  others  too.  ‘ Bring  the 
books,’  says  he,  ‘ but  especially  the  parchments,’  those  wrote  on  parchment.” 

1 These  provisions  constituted,  until  1848,  a part  of  the  chaptei*  on  Conferences,  the 
General  and  Annual  Conferences  being  included  in  the  same  section,  and  the  above 
serving  as  an  introduction  to  the  whole. 


Manner  and  Place  of  Preaching.  155 


,Quest.  How  may  we  best  improve  our  time  at  the  Confer-  [1873* 
enees  ?•  Ans. 

183.  [In.,  1872,  In  order,  therefore,  that  we  may  best  im- 
prove our  time  at  the  Conferencesl,  1.  While  we  ^ 
are  conversing  let  us  have  an  especial  care  to  set 
God  always  before  us.  2.  In  the  intermediate  hours  let  us 
redeem  all  the  time  we  can  for  private  exer-  ^ ^ . 

. mi  • 1 j • j Private  Exercises. 

cises.  3.  therein  let  us  give  ourselves  to  prayer 
for  one  another,  and  for  a blessing  on  our  labor.  P^^ayer. 


17§7.]  Section  7. — The  Matter  and  Manner  of  Preaching, 

1784.]  Quest.  54.  (36.)  What  is  the  best  general  method  of  Preach- 
ing ? Ans. 

184.  [In.,  1872,  The  best  general  method  of  preaching  is], 
1.  To  convince;  2.  *To  offer  Christ;  3.  To  in-  General  Method 
vite;  4.  To  build  up:  and  to  do  this  in  some  of  Preaching, 
measure  in  every  sermon. 

Quest.  56.  (38.)  [“Have  not  some  of  us  been  led  off  from  [1793. 
practical  preaching  by  what  was  called  preaching  Christ?  Ans.  In- 
deed we  have,”  changed,  1792,  to  “ What  is  the  most  effectual  [1873. 
way  of  preaching  Christ  ? ”] 

185.  The  most  effectual  way  of  preaching  Christ  is,  to  preach 

him  in  all  his  offices ; and  to  declare  his  law  as  rv,  • f 

well  as  his  Gospel,  both  to  believers  and  unbe- 

lievers.  Let  us  strongly  and  closely  insist  upon  inward  and 
outward  holiness  in  all  its  branches. 


1787.]  Section  8. — Buies  hy  which  we  should  continue.,  or  desist 
from,  Preaching  at  any  Place. 

1784.]  Quest.  6.  Is  it  advisable  for  us  to  preach  in  as  many  places 
as  we  can  without  forming  any  Societies  ? 

Ans.  By  no  means. 

186.  [In.,  1872,  It  is  by  no  means  advisable  for  us  to  preach 
in  as  many  places  as  we  can  without  forming  any  Societies.] 
We  have  made  the  trial  in  various  places,  and  that  for  a con- 
siderable time.  But  all  the  seed  has  fallen  by  the  wayside. 
There  is  scarce  any  fruit  remaining. 

Quest.  7.  Where  should  we  endeavor  to  preach  most  ? Ans. 

187.  [In.,  1872,  We  should  endeavor  to  preach  most],  1. 
Where  there  is  the  greatest  number  of  quiet  and  willing 
hearers.  2.  Where  there  is  most  fruit. 

Quest.  10.  Ought  we  not  diligently  to  observe  in  what  places  God  is 
pleased  at  any  time  to  pour  out  his  Spirit  more  abundantly  ? 

188.  [In.,  1872,  We  ought  diligently  to  observe  in  what 
places  God  is  pleased  at  any  time  to  pour  out  his  Spirit  more 
abundantly],  and  at  that  time  to  send  more  laborers  than 
usual  into  that  part  of  the  harvest.! 

* “1.  To  invite.” — Large  Minutes. 

t But  wbence  shall  we  have  them  ? 1.  So  far  as  we  can  afford  it  we  will  keep 
a reserve  of  preachers  at  Kingswood.  2.  Let  exact  lists  be  kept  of  those  who  are 
proposed  for  trial,  but  not  accepted.” — Large  Minutes. 


156 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


17§7.]  Section  9. — Visiting  from  House  to  House ^ guarding 

against  those  Things  that  are  so  common  to  Prof  essoins,  and 

enforcing  Practical  Religion, 

1784.]  truest.  15.  How  can  we  further  assist  those  under  [1872. 
our  care  ? Ans. 

189.  [In.,  1872,  We  can  further  assist  those  under  our  care,] 

Ans.  1.  By  meeting  the  married  men  and  women  together  [1787. 

the  first  Sunday  after  the  Quarterly  Meeting"^  the  single  men  and 
women  apart  on  the  two  following,  in  all  the  large  Societies ; [‘‘  this 
has  been  much  neglected”. — Large  Alinutes.'] 

By  instructing  them  at  their  own  houses.  What  unspeak- 
able need  is  there  of  this  ! The  world  says,  “ The  Method- 
ists are  no  better  than  other  people.”  This  is  not  true.  p^But 
it  is  nearer  the  truth  than  we  are  willing  to  believe.  N.  B.  For,*’  changed,  1T89,  to 
“in  the  general,  but”],  1.  Personal  religion,  either  toward 
. God  or  man,  is"^  [“amazingly,”  changed,  1789,  to  “ toO  ”] 
eigion.  among  us.  We\  can  but  just  touch 

on  a few  [“generals,”  changed,  1789,  to  “particulars”].  How  little 
faith  is  there  among  us  ! How  little  communion  with  God  ! 
How  little  living  in  heaven,  walking  in  eternity,  deadness  to 
every  creature  ! How  much  love  of  the  world  ! Desire  of 
pleasure,  of  ease  [om.,i789,o/j?mw6],t  of  getting  money  ! How 
little  brotherly  love  ! What  continual  judging  one  another  ! 
What  gossiping,  evil-speaking,  tale-bearing  ! What  want  of 
moral  honesty  ! To  instance  only  [“  one  or  two  particulars,”  changed, 
1787,  to  “ one  particular  ”] : who  does  as  he  would  be  done  by  in 
buying  and  selling  ? [Om.,  1787,  Particularly  in  selling  horses  ? Write  him 

a knave  that  does  not.  And  the  Methodist  knave  is  the  worst  of  all  knaves.] 

190.  Family  religion  is  [“shamefully  wanting,  and  almost  in  every,” 
Family  Religion  changed,  1789,  to  “ wanting  in  many  ”]  branches. 

[“  And  the  Methodists  in  general  will  be  little  better  till  we  take 
quite  another  course  with  them.  For,”  changed,  1789,  to  “ and  ”]  what 
avails  public  preaching  alone,  though  we  could  preach  like 
angels  ? We  must,  yea,  every  Traveling  Preacher  must,  in- 
struct [“them,”  changed,  1789,  to  “the  people”]  from  house  to 
house.  Till  this  be  done,  and  that  in  good  earnest,  Method- 
ists will  be  no  better. 

191.  Our  religion  is  not  [in.,  1816,  sufficiently]  deep,  uni- 
versal, uniform;  but  superficial,  partial,  uneven.  It  will  be 
Detective  Expe-  SO  till  WO  Spend  half  as  much  time  in  this  visiting 

rience.  talking  uselessly.  Can  we  find 

a better  method  of  doing  this  than  Mr.  Baxter’s  ? • If  not,  let 
us  adopt  it  without  delay.  His  whole  tract,  entitled  “ Gildas 
Salvianus  [in.,  1856,  or,  “The  Reformed  Pastor”],  is  well 
worth  a careful  perusal.%  Speaking  of  this  visiting  from 

* “Visitation.” — Large  Minutes.  t “I.” — Itid. 

$ “ Of  praise,”  in  the  original  English  Minutes,  though  not  in  the  Large  Minutes. 

§ “ A short  extract  from  it  I will  subjoin.” — Large  Minutes. 


Pastoeal  Visiting. 


157 


house  to  house,  he  says  (p.  351),  We  shall  find  many  hin- 
derances,  both  in  ourselves  and  the  people.”  1.  In  ourselves 
there  is  much  dullness  and  laziness,  so  that  there  will  be 
much  ado  to  get  us  to  be  faithful  in  the  work.  2.  We  have 
a base,  man-pleasing  temper,  so  that  we  let  people  perish 
rather  than  lose  their  love;  we  let  them  go  quietly  to  hell 
lest  we  should  offend  them.  3.  Some  of  us  have  also  a fool- 
ish bashfulness.  We  know  not  how  to  begin,  and  blush  to 
contradict  the  devil.  4.  But  the  greatest  hinderance  is  weak- 
ness of  faith.  Our  whole  motion  is  weak,  because  the  spring 
of  it  is  weak.  5.  Lastly,  we  are  unskillful  in  the  work. 
How  few  know  how  to  deal  with  men  so  as  to  get  within 
them,  and  suit  all  our  discourse  to  their  several  conditions 
and  tempers;  to  choose  the  fittest  subjects,  and  follow  them 
with  a holy  mixture  of  seriousness,  terror,  love,  and  meek- 
ness ! 

192.  But^  undoubtedly  this  private  application  is  implied 
in  those  solemn  words  of  the  apostle : “ I charge  thee  before 
God  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  shall  judge  the  quick 
and  the  dead  at  his  appearing,  preach  the  word ; be  instant  in 
season,  out  of  season ; reprove,  rebuke,  exhort  with  all  long- 
suffering.” 

193.  O brethren,  if  we  could  but  set  this  work  on  foot  in 
all  our  Societies,  and  prosecute  it  zealously,  what  glory  would 
redound  to  God  ! If  the  common  lukewarmness  t were  ban- 
ished, and  every  shop  and  every  house  busied  in  speaking  of 
the  word  and  works  of  God,  surely  God  would  dwell  in  our 
habitations,  and  make  us  his  delight. 

194.  And  this  is  absolutely  necessary  to  the  welfare  of  our 
people,  some  of  whom  neither  repent  nor  believe  to  this  day. 
Look  around,  and  see  how  many  of  them  are  still  in  apparent 
danger  of  damnation.  And  how  can  you  walk  and  talk  and 
be  merry  with  such  people  when  you  know  their  case  ? When 
you  look  them  in  the  face  you  should  break  forth  into  tears, 
as  the  prophet  did  when  he  looked  upon  Hazael,  and  then  set 
on  them  with  the  most  vehement  exhortations.  O for  God’s 
sake,  and  the  sake  of  poor  souls,  bestir  yourselves,  and  spare 
no  pains  that  may  conduce  to  their  salvation ! What  cause 
have  we  to  bleed  before  the  Lord  [om.,  1796,  this  day]  that  we  have 
so  long  neglected  this  good  work ! If  we  had  but  engaged  in 
it  sooner,  how  many  more  might  have  been  brought  to  Christ ! 
And  how  much  holier  and  happier  might  our  Societies  have 
been  before  now ! And  why  might  we  not  have  done  it 
sooner?  There  [“are,”  changed,  1789,  to  ‘‘were”]  many  hinder- 
ances ; and  so  there  always  will  be.  But  the  greatest  hinder- 
ance is  in  ourselves,  in  our  littleness  of  faith  and  love. 


“ hM-P— Large  Mmutes. 


t “ Ignorance.”— 


158 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


195.  But  it  is  objected,  I,  “This  will  take  up  so  much  time 

Ob  ectioh  1 shall  not  have  leisure  * to  follow  our 

jecion  . studies.”  Wet  answer,  1.  Gaining  knowledge 
is  a good  thing,  but  saving  souls  is  a better.  2.  By  this  very 
thing  you  will  gain  the  most  excellent  knowledge,  that  of 
God  and  eternity.  3.  You  will  have  time  for  gaining  other 
knowledge  too.  Only  sleep  no  more  than  you  need,  “ and 
never  be  idle  or  triflingly  employed.”  But,  4.  If  you  can  do 
but  one,  let  your  studies  alone.  We  J ought  to  throw  by  all 
the  libraries  in  the  world  rather  than  be  guilty  of  the  loss  of 
one  soul. 

196.  It  is  objected,  II.  “The  people  will  not  submit  to  it.” 

If  some  will  not,  others  will.  And  the  success 
jecion  . them  will  repay  all  your  labor.  O let  us 

herein  follow  the  example  of  St.  Paul!  1.  For  our  general 
business.  Serving  the  Lord  with  all  humility  of  mind ; 2.  Our 
special  work.  Take  heed  to  yourselves  and  to  all  the  flock ; 
3.  Our  doctrine.  Repentance  toward  God^  and  faith  toward 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ; 4.  The  place,  I have  taught  you  pub- 
licly^ and  from  honse  to  house  ; 5.  The  object  and  manner  of 
teaching,  L ceased  not  to  warn  every  one  night  and  day^  with 
tears ; 6.  His  innocence  and  self-denial  herein,  L have  coveted 
no  mail’s  silver  or  gold ; 7.  His  patience.  Neither  count  J my 
life  dear  unto  myself.  And  among  all  other  motives  let  these 
be  ever  before  our  eyes:  (1)  The  Church  of  God^  which  he 
hath  purchased  with  his  own  Hood ; (2)  Grievous  wolves  shall 
enter  in ; yea.,  of  yourselves  shall  men  arise.,  speaking  perverse 
things. 

197.  Write  this  upon  your  hearts,  and  it  will  do  you  more 
good  than  twenty  years’  study.  Then  you  will  have  no  time 
to  spare  : you  will  have  work  enough.  Then,  likewise,  no 
Preacher  will  stay  with  us  who  is  as  salt  that  has  lost  its 
savor.  For  to  such  this  employment  would  be  mere  drudg- 
ery. And  in  order  to  it,  you  will  have  need  of  all  the  knowl- 
edge you  can  procure,  and  grace  you  can  attain. 

198.  The  sum  is,  Go  into  every  house  in  course,  and  teach 
Review  Gvcry  onc  therein,  [om.,  178T,  if  they  belong  to  us],  young 

and  old,  to  be  Christians  inwardly  and  outward- 
ly ; make  every  particular  plain  to  their  understandings ; fix 
it  in  their  [“memory,’"  changed,  1789,  to  “ minds  ”],  write  it  on  their 
hearts.  In  order  to  this  there  must  be  line  upon  line,  pre- 
cept upon  precept.  What  patience,  what  love,  what  knowl- 
edge is  requisite  for  this!  We  must  needs  do  this,  were  it 
only  to  avoid  idleness.  Ho  we  not  loiter  away  many  hours 
in  every  week  ? Each  try  himself ; no  idleness  is  consistent 
with  a growth  in  grace.  Nay,  without  exactness  in  redeem- 


* “ Time.” — Large  Minutes. 


Moral  and  Religious  Duties.  169 

ing  time,  you  cannot  retain  the  grace  you  receive  in  justifi- 
cation. 

Q;aest.  52.  Ans.  [1872. 

199.  Why  are  we  not  more  holy?  why  do  we  not  live  in 
eternity  ? walk  with  God  all  the  day  long  ? why  personal  Devotion 
are  we  not  all  devoted  to  God  ? breathing  the 

whole  spirit  of  missionaries  ? Chiefiy  because  we  are  enthu- 
siasts; looking  for  the  end  without  using  the  means.  To 
touch  only  upon  two  or  three  instances:  Who  of  changed, 

1800,  to  “ us  ”]  rise  at  four,  or  even  at  five,  when  we  do  not 
preach  ? 

Do  you  recommend  to  all  our  Societies  the  five  o’clock  hour  [1787. 
for  private  prayer?  Do  you  observe  it  or  any  other  fixed  time?  Do 
you  not  find  by  experience  that  any  time  is  no  time  ? 

Do  we  know  the  obligation  and  benefit  of  fasting  or  absti- 
nence ? How  often  do  we  practice  it  ? The  neglect  of  this 
alone  is  sufficient  to  account  for  our  feebleness  and  faintness 
of  spirit.  We  are  continually  grieving  the  Holy  Spirit  of 
God  by  the  habitual  neglect  of  a plain  duty.  Let  us  amend 
from  this  hour. 

Q,uest.  24.  [“Do  not  Sabbath-breaking,  etc.,  still  prevail  in  [1872. 
several  places,”  changed,  1789,  to  “How  shall  we  guard 
against”]  Sabbath-breaking,*  evil-speaking,  unprofita- 
ble  conversation,  lightness,  expensiveness  or  gayety  of 
apparel,  and  contracting  debts  without  due  care  to  discharge  them? 
[om.,  1787,  “ How  may  these  evils  be  remedied  ?”J 

200.  [In.,  1872,  In  order  to  guard  against  Sabbath-breaking, 
evil-speaking,  unprofitable  conversation,  lightness,  expensive- 
ness or  gayety  of  apparel,  and  contracting  debts  without  due 
care  to  discharge  them,]  1.  Let  us  preach  expressly  on  each 
of  these  heads.  2.  Head  in  every  Society  the  sermon  on  evil- 
speaking. 3.  Let  the  Leaders  closely  examine  and  exhort 
every  person  to  put  away  the  accursed  thing.  4.  Let  the 
Preachers  warn  every  Society  that  none  who  is  guilty  herein 
can  remain  with  us.  5.  Extirpate  Lom.,  nsT,  smuggling]  buying 
or  selling  [“ uncustomed  goods,”  changed,  1787,  to  ‘‘goods  which  have 
not  paid  the  duty  laid  upon  them  by  the  Government  ”]  out  of 
[“every  Society,”  changed,  1816,  to  “ our  Church  ”].  Let  none  remain 
with  us  who  will  not  totally  abstain  from  [“every  kind  and  degree 
of  it,”  changed,  1792,  to  “ this  evil  in  every  kind  and  degree”]. 
Extirpate  bribery,  receiving  any  thing,  directly  or  indirectly, 
for  voting  at  any  election.  Show  no  respect  to  persons  here- 
in, but  expel  all  that  touch  the  accursed  thing. t [In.,  1792, 

* “ Dram-drinking.” — Large  Minutes. 

t “Speak  tenderly,  but  earnestly,  and  frequently  of  it,  in  every  Society  near  the 
coasts,  and  read  to  them,  and  diligently  disperse  among  them  the  ‘Word  to  a 
Smuggler.’ 

“Largely  show,  both  in  public  and  private,  the  wickedness  of  thus  selling  our 
every-where  read  the  ‘Word  to  a Freeholder,’  and  disperse  it  with 
both  hands.”--Zar^e  Minutes. 


160 


History  of  the  Disciplijn'e. 


And  strongly  advise  our  people  to  discountenance  all  treats 
given  by  candidates  before  or  at  elections,  and  not  to  be  par- 
takers, in  any  respect,  of  such  iniquitous  practices.] 


Section  10.  — The  Method  of  Beceimng  Traveling  Preachers 
[^'•and  their  Duty^"'  changed  1848,  to  on  Trial  ”]. 


Mode  of  Recep- 
tion. 


1T84.]  Quest.  36.  What  method  shall  we  take  to  prevent  [1787. 
improper  persons  from  preaching  among  us  as  Traveling  Preachers?  * 

Ans.  Let  no  person  be  employed  as  a Traveling  Preacher  unless  his 
name  be  printed  in  the  Minutes  of  the  Conference  preceding,  or  a cer- 
tificate be  given  him  under  the  hand  of  one  or  other  of 
er  ca  e.  Superintendents,  or,  in  their  absence,  of  [“  three  As- 

sistants,” changed,  1786,  to  “the  Elder  of  his  District,”]  as  is  herein- 
after provided.  And  for  this  purpose  let  the  Minutes  of  the  Conference 
be  always  printed.”  f 

1787.]  Quest.  1.  How  is  a Preacher  to  be  received  [in.,  [1872. 

1848,  on  trial]  ? Ans. 

201.  [In.,  1872,  A Preacher  is  to  be  received  on  trial], 
1.  By  the  [in.,  1792,  “District,”  changed,  1796,  to  “yearly,”  and,  1816, 
to  “ Annual  ”]  Conference.  2.  In  the  interval  of 
the  Conference  by  the  [“Elder,”  changed,  1792, to  “Bish- 
op or  Presiding  Elder  of  the  District  ”]  until  the  sitting  of 
the  Conference. 

1816.]  f 3.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Bishops  [om.,  1844,  or  of  a 
committee  which  they  may  appoint  at  each  Annual  Conference]  to 
Cou«e  of  Study.  ^ f reading  and  study  proper  to  be 

pursued  by  candidates  for  the  ministry  [in.,  1844,  for 
the  term  of  four  years],  and  the  Presiding  Elder,  whenever  such  are 
presented  to  him,  shall  direct  them  to  those  studies  which  have  been 
thus  recommended. 

1792,]  202.  But  no  one  should  be  received  unless  he  first 

procure  a recommendation  from  the  Quarterly  Conference  of 
his  Circuit  [in.,  1852,  or  Station].  [In.,  1784, 
We  may  then,  if  he  give  us  satisfaction,  receive 
1816.]  him  (in,,  1848,  on  trial)].  [“  And,” changed,  i860,  to  “But  ”] 
before  any  such  candidate  is  received  [“into  full  connection,”  changed, 
I860, to  “on  trial”]  [in.,  1844,  or  ordained  Deacon  or  Elder] 
he  shall  give  satisfactory  evidence  respecting  his  knowledge 
of  those  particular  subjects  which  have  been  recommended 
to  his  consideration. 

1787.]  203.  When  [“his,”  changed,  1816,  to  “a  Preacher’s”] 

name  is  not  printed  in  the  Minutes  he  must  receive  a written 
license  from  [“  his  Elder,”  changed,  1792,  to  “ a Bishop  or 
License.  Presiding  Elder”] ; [in.,  1872,  but  while  he  is  on 


Recommendation. 


* In  1780  it  was  required  that  all  the  Traveling  Preachers  should  take  a license 
from  every  Conference,  signed  by  Mr.  Asbury. 

In  1782,  the  more  effectually  to  “guard  against  disorderly  Traveling  Preachers,” 
it  was  ordered,  “Write  at  the  bottom  of  every  certificate,  ‘The  authority  this  con- 
veys is  limited  to  next  Conference.’  ” 

t They  had  not  been  printed  previously. — ^See  Lee's  History  of  the  Methodists^ 
page  45. 

X Transferred,  1848,  to  225. 


Receiving  Teaveling  Peeachers. 


161 


trial  the  Annual  Conference  alone  has  jurisdiction  over  the 
question  of  his  authority  to  preach,  and  his  continuance  on 
trial  shall  be  equivalent  to  the  renewal  of  his  license  to 
preach]. 

17 §4.]  204.  Observe  ! taking  on  trial  is  entirely  different 

from  admitting  a Preacher  into  full  connection.  One  on  trial 
may  be  either  admitted  or  rejected  without  doing  him  any 
wrong,  otherwise  it  would  be  no  trial  at  [Om.,  1848,  Let  every 

one  that  has  the  charge  of  a Circuit  explain  this  to  those  are  on  trial,  as  well 
as  to  those  who  are  in  future  to  be  proposed  for  trial.]* 

1836.]  205.  At  each  Annual  Conferencu'^^hose  who  are 

received  on  trial,  or  are  admitted  into  full  connection,  shall 
be  asked  whether  they  are  willing  to  devote  candidates  foi 
themselves  to  the  missionary  work,  and  a list  of  Missions, 
the  names  of  all  those  who  are  willing  to  do  so  shall  be  taken 
and  reported  to  the  Corresponding  Secretaries  of  the  Mis- 
sionary Society ; and  all  such  shall  be  considered  as  ready  and 
willing  to  be  employed  as  missionaries  whenever  called  for 
by  either  of  the  Bishops. 

1848.]  Section  11.  — The  Manner  of  Ilecewing  Traveling 
Preachers  into  Full  Connection.^ 

1T84.]  Q;uest,  69.  What  method  [“may  we  use  in  re-  [1872* 
ceiving  a new  Helper,”  changed,  1789,  to  “do  we  use  Method  of  Re- 
in receiving  a Preacher  at  the  Conference  ”]  ? ception. 

1784.]  206.  [In.,  1872,  In  receiving  a Preacher  at  the 

Conference  into  full  connection],  [om.,  1789,  a proper  time  for  doing 
this  is  at  the  Conference],  after  Solemn  fasting  and  prayer,  every  per- 
son proposed  shall  [om.,  1789,  then]  be  asked  the  following  | [in., 
1789,  questions],  (with  any  others  which  maybe  Question,  to  can- 
thought  necessary),  namely : Have  you  faith  in  didates. 
Christ  ? Are  you  going  on  to  perfection  ? Do  you  expect  to 
be  [“ perfected,”  changed,  1789, to  “made  perfect”]  in  love  in  this 
life  ? Are  you  groaning  after  it  ? Are  you  resolved  to  de- 
vote yourself  wholly  to  God  and  his  work  ? [Om.,  1789,  Do  you 

know  the  Methodist  Plan? § Do  you  take  no fl  drams?]  Do  yoU  know  the 
rules  of  Society?  [Om.,  1856,  of  the  Bands?]  Do  you  keep  them? 
Do  you  constantly  attend  the  H sacrament  ? Have  you  read 
the  [“Minutes  of  the  Conference,”  changed,  1789,  to  “Form  of  Disci- 
pline ”]  ? Are  you  willing  to  conform  to  (them)  it  ? Have 
you  considered  the  rules  of  a [“  Helper,”  changed,  178T,  to  “ Preach- 
er ”],  especially  the  first,  tenth,  and  twelfth  ? Will  you  keep 
them  for  conscience’  sake  ? Are  you  determined  to  employ 

♦This  transferred,  1848,  to  the  section  on  Presiding  Elders,  240. 

t Receiving  on  trial  and  in  full  connection  remained  in  one  chapter  until  1848. 

X “ And  each  of  them  may  be  asked.” — Large.  Minuter. 

§ “ Have  you  read  the  Plain  Account  ? the  Appeals  ? ” — Ibid. 

II  “Snuff,  tobacco.” — Ibid. 

1 “ Church  and.” — Ibid. 


11 


162 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


all  your  time  in  the  work  of  God  ? preach e't^ery 

mor'idng  at  Jive  o' dock,  whenever  you  can  have  twenty  hearers  f Do  you  take  no 
drams Will  you^  endemoT  not  to  speak  too  long  or  too 
loud  ? Will  you  diligently  instruct  the  children  in  every 
place  ? Will  you  visit  from  house  to  house  ? Will  you  rec- 
ommend fasting  or  abstinence,  both  by  precept  and  example  ? 
Are  you  in  debt  ? 

We  may  then,  if  he  gives  satisfaction,  receive  him  as  a pro-  [1848. 
hationer,  by  giving -him  the  [^“Minutes  of  the  Conference,’’  changed, 
1789,  to  “ the  Forirtof  Discipline  ”]  inscribed  thus  : 

^ “‘to  a.  b. 

“ ‘ You  think  i'^your  duty  to  call  sinners  to  repentance.  Make  full 
proof  hereof,  and  we  shall  rejoice  to  receive  you  as  a fellow-laborer.’  ” 

Let  him  then  read  and  carefully  weigh  what  it  contained  therein, 
that  if  he  has  any  doubt  it  may  be  removed. 

207.  After  two  years''  probation f being  recommended  by  [1787. 
the  Assistant^  and  examined  by  the  Conference^  f he  may  be  received 
into  full  connection,  by  giving  him  the  “Minutes,”  inscribed  thus: 
“As  long  as  you  freely  consent  to,  and  earnestly  endeavor  to  walk  by, 
these  rules  we  shall  rejoice  to  acknowledge  you  as  a fellow-laborer.” 
Meantime  let  none  preach  or  exhort  in  any  of  our  Societies  without  a 
note  of  permission  from  the  Assistant.  Let  every  Preacher  or  Ex- 
porter take  care  to  have  this  renewed  yearly,  and  let  every  Assistant 
insist  upon  it. 

1787.]  [“After  two  years’  probation  (“being  recom-  [1804* 
mended  by  the  Elders  and  Deacons  present,  and  examined  by  the 
Bishop,”  changed,  1792,  to  “being  approved  by  the  District  Confer- 
ence and  examined  by  the  President  of  the  Conference”),  he  may  be 
received  into  full  connection  by  giving  him  the  form  of  Discipline  in- 
scribed thus : 

“ As  long  as  you  freely  consent  to  and  earnestly  endeavor  to  walk  by 
these  rules  we  shall  rejoice  to  acknowledge  you  as  a fellow-laborer,” 
1804.]  changed,  1804,  to  [(in.,  1848,  “Then,  if  he  give  us  satis- 
faction), (“after  two  years’  probation,”  changed,  1840,  to  “after  he 
has  been  employed  two  successive  years  in  the  regular  itin- 
erant work),  (in.,  1852,  on  Circuits,  in  Stations),  (in.,  1860, 
or  in  our  institutions  of  learning),  which  is  to  commence  from 
hi|  being  received  on  trial  at  the  Annual  Conference,  and 
being  approved  by  the  Annual  Conference,  and  examined  by 
the  President  of  the  Conference,  he  may  be  received  into  full 
connection.”] 

1836.]  208.  A missionary  employed  on  a Foreign  Mission 

may  be  admitted  into  full  connection  if  recommended  by  the 
Superintendent  of  the  Mission  where  he  labors,  without  being 
present  at  the  Annual  Conference  for  examination. 

* “ Will  you  preach  every  morning’  and  evening,  endeavoring.” — Large  Minutes, 

t The  probation  was  one  year  till  1779,  when  the  class  of  candidates  was  continued 
for  another  year,  and  the  practice  has  since  prevailed. — Lee''s  Hist,  Meth.,,  p.  68. 

t When  he  has  been  on  trial  four  years ; if  recommended  by  the  Assistant.” — 
Large  Minutes. 


Peeachees  feom  othee  Chueches. 


163 


Section  12. 

1840.]  [“^/  the  Reception  of  Preachers  from  the  Wesleyan  [1868. 

Connection  and  from  other  Denominations^!’'  changed^  1868,  to  '‘''The  JEte~ 

ception  of  Ministers  from  any  trancli  of  the  Methodist  Churchy 

and  from  other  Evangelical  Churches 

Quest.  1.  In  what  manner  shall  we  receive  those  ministers  [18T2. 
[“who  may  come  to  us  from  the  Wesleyan  Connection 
in  Europe  or  Canada  (in.,  1864,  “ or  from  the  Methodist  Reccp- 

Episcopal  Church  in  Canada”),  changed,  1868,  to  “ Who 
may  oner  to  unite  with  us  from  other  Christian  Churches  ”]  ? 

209.  [111.,  1872,  Ministers  who  may  offer  to  unite  with  us 
from  other  Christian  Churches  shall  be  received  in  the  follow- 
ing manner] : 

210.  I.  If  they  come  to  us  properly  accredited  from 

either  the  British,  Irish,  or  Canada  Conference,”  (in.,  1864,  “ or  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  in  Canada  ”),  changed,  1868,  to  “any  branch  of  the  i.  From  English 
Methodist  Church,  or  from  any  Church  agreeing  Methodists, 
with  us  in  doctrine”],  they  may  be  received  either  as  Local 
or  Itinerant  Ministers,  according  to  such  credentials  [“provided 
they  give  satisfaction  to  an  Annual  Conference  of  their  willingness  to  conform  to 
our  Church  government  and  usages,”  changed,  1868,  to  “by  giving  satisfac- 
tion to  an  Annual  or  Quarterly  Conference  of  their  literary 
qualifications,  and  of  their  willingness  to  conform  ^o  our 
Church  government  and  usages”]. 

1864.]  Quest.  2.  How  shall  we  receive  those  ministers  [1868. 
who  may  offer  to  unite  with  us  from  the  Methodist  Epis-  „ ^ , 

copal  Cfcrch,  South  ? ^ 

Ans.  Upon  the  same  conditions  as  specified  in  answer  to  Quest.  1 ; 
Provided,  they  give  satisfactory  assurances  to  an  Annual  or  Quarterly 
Conference  of  their  loyalty  to  the  National  Government,  and  hearty 
approval  of  the  antislavery  doctrine  of  our  Church. 

1840.]  Quest.  2.  How  shall  we  receive  those  minis- 
ters who  may  offer  to  unite  with  us  from  other  Christian  * 

Churches  ? 

211.  II.  Those  ministers  of  other  evangelical  Churches 
who  may  desire  to  unite  with  our  Church  may  be  received 
according  to  our  usages  [in.,  1868,  as  Deacons  or  Elders],  on 
condition  of  their  taking  upon  them  our  ordination  vows, 
without  re-imposition  of  hands  [“giving,”  changed,  1868,  to  “if  they 
shall  give”]  satisfaction  to  an  Annual  Conference  of  their 
being  in  orders,  and  of  their  agreement  with  us  in  doctrines, 
in  discipline,  and  usages;  provided,  the  Conference  is  also 
satisfied  with  their  [in.,  1868,  literary  qualifications],  gifts, 
grace,  and  usefulness. 

212.  Whenever  a [om.,  1868,  any  such]  minister  is  received  [in., 
1868,  according  to  either  of  the  foregoing  answers]  he  shall 
be  furnished  with  a certificate,  signed  by  a Bishop  [in.,  1868, 


164  History  of  the  Disciplin^e. 

or  Presiding  Elder]  in  the  following  words,  namely  : ‘ ‘ This 
is  to  certify,  that has  been  admitted  into Con- 

ference as  a Traveling  Preacher  [or  has  been  admitted  as  a 

Local  Preacher  on Circuit],  he  having  been  ordained 

to  the-  office  of  Deacon  [or  an  Elder,  as  the  case  may  be],  ac- 
cording to  the  usages  of  the Church,  of  which  he  has 

been  a member  and  minister ; and  he  is  hereby  authorized  to 
exercise  the  functions  pertaining  to  his  office  in  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  so  long  as  his  life  and  conversation  are 
such  as  become  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 

“ Given  under  my  hand  and  seal  at , this day 

of , in  the  year  of  our  Lord . 

Quest.  4.  How  shall  we  receive  Preachers  of  [18T3. 
icen  la  es.  other  denominations  who  are  not  in  orders  ? Ans. 

213.  [“They,”  changed,  1872,  to  “Preachers  of  other  denomina- 
tions who  are  not  in  orders  ”]  may  be  received  as  Licentiates, 
provided  they  give  satisfaction  to  a Quarterly  or  an  Annual 
Conference  that  they  are  suitable  persons  to  exercise  the 
office,  and  of  their  agreement  with  the  doctrines,  discipline, 
government,  and  usages  of  our  Church. 


Section  13. 

1787.]  [“  On  the  Constituting  of  Bishops  and  their  Dutyf  changed.,  1792, 

to  (pm.,  1860,  “ of')  the  Election  (om.,  1864,  and  Consecration)  of  Bishops 
and  their  duty * 

1784.]  [“JST.  B.  No  person  shall  be  ordained  a Superin-  [1787. 

tendent.  Elder,  or  Deacon  without  the  consent  of  a ma- 
How  constituted,  jority  of  the  Conference,  and  the  consent  and  imposition 
of  hands  of  a Superintendent,  except  in  the  instance  provided  for  in  the 
twenty-ninth  minute,”  changed,  1787,  to 

1787.]  “ Quest.  2.  How  is  a Bishop  to  be  constituted  in  [1793. 

future  ? 

Ans.  By  the  election  of  a majority  of  the  Conference,  and  the  lay- 
ing on  of  the  hands  of  a Bishop  and  the  Elders  present,”  and  in  1792, 
1793.]  to  ‘‘How  is  a Bishop  to  be  constituted  (om.,  1804,  [1873. 

in  future”)? 

314.  [In.,  1872,  A Bishop  is  to  be  constituted]  by  the  elec- 
tion of  the  General  Conference,  and  the  laying  on  of  the 
hands  of  three  Bishops,  or  at  least  of  one  feshop  and  two 
Elders],  [in.,  1856,  But  the  General  Conference  may  authorize 
the  election  of  a Missionary  Bishop  in  the  interim  of  the  Gen- 
eral Conference.] 

* Prior  to  the  organization  of  the  Church,  the  superintendence  of  the  Societies 
was  conamitted  to  the  General  Assistant.  In  1779  we  find  the  foUowing  minute  as 
to  his  authority : 

“ Quest.  13.  How  far  shall  his  power  extend  ? 

“ Ans.  On  hearing  every  preacher  for  and  against  %yhat  is  in  debate,  the  right 
of  determination  shall  rest  with  him  according  to  the  Minutes.” 

The  term  “Bishop  ” was  first  used  in  the  Discipline,  1787. 


Duties  of  Bishops. 


165 


1784.]  Quest.  29.  If  by  death,  expulsion,  or  otherwise,  [1873. 
there  be  no  [“Superintendent,”  changed,  1792,  to  “Bishop”]  remain- 
ing in  our  Church,  what  shall  we  do?  Ans."^ 

215.  [In.,  1872,  If  by  death  or  otherwise  there  be  no 
Bishop  remaining  in  our  Church]  the  [in.,  1792,  General] 
Conference  shall  elect  a [“Superintendent,”  changed,  Mode  of  Restoring 
1792,  to  “Bishop”],  and  the  Elders  or  any  three  Episcopacy, 
of  them  [in.,  1792,  who  shall  be  appointed  by  the  General 
Conference  for  that  purpose]  shall  [“ordain,”  changed,  1864,  to 
“ conescrate  ”]  him  according  to  our  [“Liturgy,”  changed,  1792,  to 
“office  of  ordination;”  in  1800,  “form  of  ordination;”  and  in  1864  to 

“ Ritual.”] 


Quest.  26.  [“  What  is  the  ofS.ce  of  a Superintendent  ? ” changed,  1792, 
to  “ What  is  the  Bishop’s  duty  ? ” and  in  1800  to  “ What 
are  the  duties  of  a Bishop  ? ”]  Ans. 


Duties  Of  a Bishop. 


216.  [In.,  1872,  The  duties  of  a Bishop  are], 

217.  I.  To  preside  [om.,  1792,  as  a Moderator]  in  our  Confer- 
ences. 

218.  II.  To  form  the  Districts  according  to  his  judgment.! 

219.  III.  To  fix  the  appointments  of  the  Preachers 

[om.,  1852,  of  the  several  circuits] ; [om.,  1787,  to  receive  appeals  from  the 
Preachers  and  people  and  decide  them];  [in.,  1804,  pro-  pj.^  -g 
vided,  he  shall  not  allow  any  Preacher  to  remain 
in  the  same  Station  more  than  (“  two,”  changed,  1864,  to  ‘ ‘ three  ”) 
years  successively  except  the  Presiding  Elders ; 

[in.,  1 836,  “ the  resident  Corresponding  Secretary,” 
changed,  1840,  to  “the  Corresponding  Secretaries;”  1848,  to  “the  Corresponding 
Secretary;”  (in.,  1860,  and  “Assistant  Corresponding  Secretary 
(1864,  Secretaries);”  and  in  1872,  to  “the  Corresponding  Missionary  Sec. 
Secretaries”)  of  the  Missionary  Society];!  [in.,  1872,  the 
Corresponding  Secretary  and  Assistant  Corresponding  Sec- 
retaries of  the  Board  of  Church  Extension;  the  Correspond- 
ing Secretary  of  the  Freedmen’s  Aid  Society] ; [“the  Editor  and 


* This  question  was  omitted  1787,  and  restored  1792. 

t “ Quest.  11.  How  shall  the  Districts  be  formed? 

Ans.  According  to  the  judgment  of  the  Bishops.” — 1792,  on  Conferences. 
Put  in  this  form  and  place,  1848. 

t Originally  the  preachers  changed,  sometimes  every  quarter,  and  at  all  events 
every  six  months,  and,  as  late  as  1794,  we  find,  in  the  Annual  Minutes,  this  note: 
“N.  B.  The  Bishop  and  Conferences  desire  that  the  Preachers  would  generally 
change  every  six  months,  by  the  order  of  the  presiding  elder,  whenever  it  can  be 
made  convenient.” 

§ “ Resolved.^  1.  That  it  is  a violation  of  a rule  of  Discipline  for  a Bishop  to  continue 
a Preacher  in  a station  or  circuit  for  more  than  two  years,  notwithstanding  the  station 
may  be  divided  into  two  or  more  stations  or  circuits.” — Gen.  Covf..^  1836. 

'''‘Resolved.^  2.  That  it  is  inconsistent  with  the  genius  of  Methodism  to  continue  a 
Preacher  for  many  years  in  succession  in  the  same  part  of  the  work,  and,  therefore, 
the  Bishops  are  advised  not  to  continue  any  Preacher  for  many  years  in  succession 
in  the  same  city,  town,  or  district.” — Journal.,  1836. 

The  President  of  an  Annual  or  Quarterly  Conference  may  decline  to  put  a motion 
which  he  deems  unconstitutional,  (Jour.,  1860,  p.  297,)  or  irrelevant,  (Jour.,  1840, 
p.  121,)  or  adverse  to  his  decision  of  a law  question  which  can  be  set  aside  only  by 
the  Gen.  Conference ; but  both  rescinded  1872. 


166 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


o T!  V A + General  Book  Steward,  the  Assistant  Editor  and  General  Book 

and  Edits?  Steward,  the  Editor  (in.,  1828)  of  the  Christian  Advocate  and 

Journal;”  changed,  1832,  to  “the  General  Editor,  the  General 
Book  Steward  and  his  Assistant,  the  Editor  (om.,  1848,  and  Assistant  Editor) 
of  the  Christian  Advocate  and  Journal,  (in.,  1844,  the  Editor 
^^vocate  Sunday-School  Books”);  again,  1852,  to  “the  Ed- 

itors (in.,  1864,  Assistant  Editors)  and  Agents 
at  New  York  and  Cincinnati”;  ((om.,  1864,  the  (om.,  i860,  supernu- 
merary), superannuated,  and  womout  Preachers;”))]  [in.,  1836,  the  Editors, 

, ^ . (in.,  1864,  and  Assistant  Editors)  (om.,  1852,  at  Cin- 

4.  Other  Editors.  ^ ^ ^ 

cinnati;  (in.,  1848,  “Auburn,”  changed,  18T2,  to  “ Syracuse  ”), 
(in.,  1848,  Pittsburgh),  in.,  1852,  Chicago,  St.  Louis,  San 
Francisco),  (in.,  1856,  “Salem,”  changed,  1864,  to  ‘^Portland”),  (in., 
1872,  and  Atlanta) ; (in.,  1864,  the  Editor  of  Zion’s  Herald)] ; 

[in.,  1820,  Missionaries  among  the  Indians  (in., 

5.  reac  ers.  1848^  Welsli,  Swedes,  Norwegians,  and  other 
missionaries  among  foreigners,  not  including  the  Germans, 
where  supplies  are  difficult  to  be  obtained,)  (in.,  1864,  mis- 
sionaries to  neglected  portions  of  our  cities,)  (in.,  1832,  and 
to  our  people  of  color  and  on  foreign  stations,)  ((in.,  1840,  “chap- 
lains to  state  prisons,  military  posts,  (in.,  1848,  and  naval  stations,”))  changed,  1852, 
to  “chaplains  to  state  prisons  and  in  the  army  or  navy ;”  and  in  1864,  to  “chaplains 
to  hospitals,  prisons,  and  in  the  army  and  navy;”  and  in  1868,  to  “ chaplains 
to  reformatory,  sanitary,  and  charitable  institutions,  to  pris- 
ons, and  in  the  army  and  navy;”)  (in.,  1828,  those  Preachers 
who  may  be  appointed  to  labor  for  the  special  benefit  of 
seamen ;)  (in.,  1828,  and  om.,  1856,  also  the  Preacher  or  Preachers  that  may 
be  stationed  in  the  city  of  New  Orleans;)  (in.,  1844,  and  for  the 
American  Bible  Society;)  (in.,  1856,  or  for  any  State  Bible 
Society  auxiliary  thereto,)  the  presidents,  principals,  or 
teachers  of  seminaries  of  learning,  which  are  or  may  be 
under  our  superintendence;]  [in.,  1860,  or  the  Preacher 
stationed  at  Five  Points  Mission  in  New  York,  or  at  the 
American  Chapel  in  Paris ;]  [in.,  1832,  and  also  when  re- 
quested by  an  Annual  Conference,  to  appoint  a Preacher  for 
a longer  time  than  (“two,”  changed,  1864,  to  “three”)  years  to  any 

seminary  of  learning  not  under  our  care ;]  [in. , 
econ  roviso.  Provided,  also,  that,  with  the  exceptions 

above  named,  he  shall  not  continue  a Preacher  in  the  same 
appointment  more  than  (“two,”  changed,  1864,  to  ‘‘three  ”)  years  in 
six ; (om.,  1856,  nor  in  the  same  city  more  than  four  years  in  succession ; nor 
return  him  to  it  after  such  term  of  service  till  he  shall  have  been  absent  four  years.)] 


^ [In.,  1836,  He  shall  have  authority,  when  re- 

quested  by  an  Annual  Conference,  to  appoint  an 
agent,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  travel  throughout  the  bounds 
of  such  Conference,  for  the  purpose  of  (om.,  1864,  establishing  and 
aiding  Sabbath  Schools  and)  distributing  Tracts;]  [in.,  1868,  an 
agent  to  promote  the  cause  of  temperance ;]  [in.,  1840, 
and  also  appoint  an  agent  or  agents  for  the  benefit  of 
our  literary  institutions;]  [in.,  1848,  an  agent  for  the  Ger- 


Duties  of  Bishops.  167 


man  publishing  fund;]  [in.,  1864,  and  for  other  benevolent 
institutions.] 

230.  IV.  In  the  intervals  of  the  Conferences,  to  change,  re- 
ceive, [“or,”ciianged,  1804, to  “and”]  suspend  Preachers  as  neces- 
sity may  require;  [in.,  1804,  and  as  the  Discipline  directs.] 

1*787.]  221.  V.  To  travel  through  [“as  many  circuits  as  he  can, 

and  to  settle  all  the  spiritual  business  of  the  societies,”  changed,  1792,  to  ‘ ‘ the 
connection  at  large.”] 

1792.  222.  VI.  To  oversee  the  spiritual  and  temporal 

business  of  [“  the  societies,”  changed,  1816,  to  “ OUr  church.”] 

1781.  223.  VII.  To  [“ordain Superintendents, Elders, 

and  Deacons,”*  changed,  1792,  to  “ordain  Bishops,  Elders,  and  Ordination. 
Deacons,”  again,  1864,  to  “ consecrate  Bishops,  and  or- 
dain Elders  and  Deacons  ”]. 

1840.]  224.  VIII.  To  decide  all  questions  of  law  [in., 

1872,  involved  in  proceedings  pending]  in  an  An-  , n r 
nual  Conference,  subject  to  an  appeal  to  the  Gen- 
eral  Conference ; but  in  all  cases  the  application  of  law  shall 
be  with  the  Conference. 


1816.]  [“It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Bishops  (om.,  1844,  or  of  a 
committee  which  they  may  appoint  at  each  Annual  Conference)  to 
point  out  a course  of  study  proper  to  be  pursued  by  candidates  for  the 
ministry  (in.,  1844,  for  the  term  of  four  years”),  changed,  1848,  to 
“225.  IX.  (In.,  1860,  To  prescribe  a course  of  bourse  of  stud 
study  in  English  literature  and  in  science,  upon  ^ 
which  those  applying  for  Admission  upon  Trial  in  the  An- 
nual Conferences  shall  be  examined  and  approved  before  such 
admission,  and  also)  to  (“point  out,”  changed,  i860,  to  “ prescribe  ”)  a 
course  of  reading  and  study  proper  to  be  pursued  by  candi- 
dates for  the  ministry  for  the  term  of  four  years.”] 

1840.]  226.  X.  A Bishop  t niay,  when  he  judges  it  nec- 

essary, unite  two  or  more  Circuits  or  Stations  „ . 

Li  c i ^ <>  Union  of  Charges. 

[“together,”  changed,  1860,  to  “ tor  Quarterly  Conference 
purposes  ”]  without  affecting  their  separate  financial  interests 
or  pastoral  duties. 

1784.]  Quest.  28.  If  [“the  Superintendent,”  changed,  1792,  to  “a 
Bishop”]  cease  from  traveling  at  large  among  the  people,  ^ 
shall  he  [in. , 1792,  still]  exercise  his  [in. , 1804,  episcopal] 
office  among  us  in  any  degree  1 Ans. 


227.  If  [“he,”  changed,  1872, to  “a  Bishop ”]  cease  from  travel- 
ing [in.,  1872,  at  large  among  the  people]  without  the  consent 
of  the  [in.,  1792,  General]  Conference,  he  shall  not  thereafter 
exercise  [“  any  ministerial  function  whatsoever  in  our  Church,”  changed,  1804,  to 
“in  any  degree  the  Episcopal  office  in  our  Church”]. 


1848.]  Quest.  5.  What  shall  be  done  when  there  is  no  [1872. 
Bishop  to  travel  at  large  ? Ans. 

1792.]  228.  In  case  there  be  no  Bishop  to  travel  at  large 


* Omitted,  1787,  restored,  1779. 


t Plural  until  1852. 


168 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


Regulation  of  the  the  Districts  and  exercise  the  Episcopal 

without  a office,  on  account  of  death,  or  otherwise,  the 

Bishop.  Districts  shall  be  regulated  in  every  respect  by 

the  Annual  Conferences  and  the  Presiding  Elders  in  the  in- 
terval of  General  Conference,  ordination  excepted. 

Section  14. — Presiding  Elders  and  their  Buty^ 

Quest.  30.  What  is  the  office  of  an  Elder?  [1787. 

. 1784.]  Ans.  To  administer  the  sacraments  of  Bap- 

Eiders’  Duties.  Lord’s  Suppcr,  and  to  perform  all  the  other 

rites  prescribed  by  our  Liturgy. 

Quest.  35.  How  are  we  to  proceed  with  those  Elders  or  Deacons  who 
cease  from  traveling  ? 

Ans.  Unless  they  have  the  permission  of  the  Conference  declared 
under  the  hand  of  a Superintendent,  they  are  on  no  account  to  exercise 
any  of  the  peculiar  functions  of  those  offices  among  us.  And  if  they 
do  they  are  to  be  expelled  immediately. 

1786. ]  2.  To  exercise  within  his  own  District,  during  the  absence 

of  the  Superintendents,  all  the  powers  invested  in  them  for  the  govern- 
ment of  our  Church ; provided,  that  he  never  act  contrary  to  an  express 
order  of  the  Superintendents. 

1787. ]  Sec.  V.  On  the  constituting  of  Elders  and  their  [1792, 
Duty. 

Quest.  1 . How  is  an  Elder  constituted  ? 

Ans.  By  the  election  of  a majority  of  the  Conference,  and  by  the 
laying  on  of  the  hands  of  a Bishop  and  of  the  Elders  that  are  present. 

Quest.  2.  What  is  his  duty  ? 

Ans.  1.  To  travel  through  his  appointed  District. 

2.  To  administer  baptism  and  the  Lord’s  Supper,  and  to  perform  all 
parts  of  divine  service. 

3.  In  the  absence  of  a Bishop,  to  take  charge  of  all  the  Deacons, 
Traveling  and  Local  Preachers,  and  Exhorters. 

4.  To  change,  receive,  or  suspend  Preachers. 

5.  To  direct  in  the  transaction  of  the  spiritual  business  of  his  Circuit. 

6.  To  take  care  that  every  part  of  our  Discipline  be  enforced. 

*1.  To  aid  in  the  ]mblio  collections. 

8.  To  attend  his  Bishop,  when  present,  and  give  him,  when  absent, 
all  necessary  information,  by  letter,  of  the  state  of  his  Distriet.f 

N.  B.  No  Elder  that  ceases  to  travel  without  the  consent  of  the  Con- 
ference, certified  under  the  hand  of  a Bishop,  shall,  on  any  account, 
exercise  the  peculiar  functions  of  his  office  among  us. 

* The  office  of  Presiding-  Elder  grew  out  of  the  exigencies  of  early  American 
Methodism.  Few  of  the  Preachers  were  in  orders.  Such  as  were  ordained  were 
authorized  to  pass,  at  stated  times,  through  the  societies  and  administer  the  sacra- 
ments. As  these  were  usually  men  of  experience  and  wisdom,  their  counsels  as 
well  as  preaching  were  found  valuable  in  building  up  the  young  Churches.  In  this 
informal  way  they  had  come  to  be  Presiding  Elders  without  the  name.  All  Elders 
were  really  Presiding  Elders,  a sort  of  overseers,  or  sub-Bishops  of  the  Church. 
Asbury  was  quick  to  discern  the  usefulness  of  this  class  of  men,  and  the  Ceneral 
Conference  of  1792  sanctioned  his  views  and  formally  adopted  the  office  with  the 
name,  placing  the  provisions  on  this  subject  in  a separate  section.  As  all  Elders 
were  Presiding  Elders  in  fact,  prior  to  1792,  we  begin  with  the  provisions  in  relation 
to  them.  The  supervision  of  the  Elders  began  in  17S5.  In  the  Minutes  of  that 
year  the  name  of  each  Elder  designed  to  have  the  oversight  of  a circuit  was  placed 
to  the  right,  and  those  over  whom  it  was  placed  were  included  in  brackets.  Lee 
calls  this  “ the  beginning  of  the  Presiding  Elders'  office.” 

t In  1773  it  was  ordered,  “ Every  Preacher  who  acts  as  an  Assistant  to  send  an 
account  oi  the  work  once  in  six  months  to  the  General  Assistant.” — Annual  Minutes. 


Presiding  Elders. 


169 


Presiding  Elders. 


1792.]  Quest.  1.  By  whom  are  the  Presid-  [1872. 
ing  Elders  to  be  chosen  ? Ans. 

229.  [In.,  1872,  the  Presiding  Elders  are  to  be 
chosen]  by  the  Bishops  [in.,  1872,  by  whom  they  ppommen  . 
are  also  to  be  stationed  and  changed.] 

Quest.  2.  By  whom  are  the  Presiding  Elders  to  he  stationed  and 
changed  ? 

Ans.  By  the  Bishops, 

Quest.  3.  How  long  may  a Bishop  allow  an  Elder  to 
preside  in  the  same  District  ? Ans.  ° 


230.  [In.,  1872,  A Bishop  may  allow  an  Elder  to  preside  in 
the  same  District]  for  any  term  not  exceeding  four  years 
[om.,  1848,  successively]  [in.,  1844,  after  which  he*  shall  not  be 
appointed  to  the  same  District  for  six  years]  [in.,  1872,  but 
Presiding  Elders  in  Missions  and  Mission  Conferences  in 
heathen  lands  may  be  appointed  to  the  same  District  for 
more  than  four  successive  years.] 


Quest.  3.  What  are  the  duties  of  a Presiding  Elder?  ^ies 
Ans. 

231.  [In.,  1872,  The  duties  of  a Presiding  Elder  are]: 

232.  I.  To  travel  through  his  appointed  District. 

233.  II.  In  the  absence  of  the  Bishop,  to  take  charge  of 
all  the  Elders  and  Deacons,  Traveling  and  Local  Preachers 
and  Exhorters,  in  his  District. 

234.  III.  To  change,  receive,  and  suspend  Preachers  in  his 
District  during  the  intervals  of  the  Conferences,  and  in  the 
absence  of  the  Bishop  [in.,  1804,  as  the  Discipline  directs] 
[in.,  1864,  provided,  however,  that  a Presiding  Elder  shall 
not  change  a Preacher  in  his  District  from  a charge  to  which 
he  has  been  appointed  by  the  Bishop,  and  appoint  him  to 
another  to  which  he  could  not  be  legally  appointed  by  the 
Bishop].  [In.,  1872,  The  law  of  limitation  applies  also  to 
Superannuated  and  Local  Preachers  who  are  employed  in  the 
pastoral  work]. 

4.  In  the  absence  of  a Bishop  to  preside  in  the  Conference  [1864. 
[om.,  1804,  of  his  District] ; [in.,  1804, t but  in  case  there  are  two  or 
more  Presiding  Elders  belonging  to  one  Conference^  the  Bishop  or 
Bishops  may,  by  letter  or  otherwise,  appoint  the  President ; but  if  no 
appointment  be  made,  or  if  the  Presiding  Elder  appointed  do  not  at- 


* “ This  restriction  (for  originally  there  was  none)  is  said  to  have  been  introduced  in 
consequence  of  the  evil  results  of  a more  protracted  term  in  the  case  of  James 
O’Kelly,  who  had  been  Presiding  Elder  in  the  southern  part  of  Virginia  ever  since 
the  organization  of  the  Church,  besides  having  been  stationed  there  severj^l  years 
before  ; and  who  thus  acquired  a power  to  injure  the  Church  by  his  secession,  which 
otherwise  he  would  not  have  possessed.” — Emory. 

Some  Conferences  had  voted,  and  individuals  advised,  that  the  same  person  should 
not  be  appointed  to  the  office  of  Presiding  Elder  for  more  than  two  terms.  The 
General  Conference  of  1848  voted  “That  it  is  the  sense  of  this  Conference  that  our 
Bishops  should  not  be  restrained  or  embarrassed  by  any  such  advice  on  the  part  of 
an  Annual  Conference.” 

t Transferred  in  substance  to  the  section  on  Annual  Conferences  in  1852.  See  104. 


170 


Histoet  op  the  Discipline. 


tend,  the  Conference  shall,  in  either  of  these  cases,  elect  the  President 
by  ballot,  without  debate,  from  among  the  Presiding  Elders]. 

235.  IV.  To  be  present  at,  as  far  as  practicable  [in.,  1852, 
and  to  hold],  all  the  Quarterly  Meetings,*  and  to  call  together 
at  each  Quarterly  Meeting  [in.,  1804,  a Quarterly  (om.,  1852, 
Meeting)  Conference  (om.,  1864,  consisting  of)  to  hear  complaints 
[“and  to  receive,”  changed,  1804,  to  receive  and  try”]  appeals  [in., 
1872,  to  renew  all  licenses  approved  by  the  Quarterly  (Con- 
ference], [in.,  1852,  and  to  transact  such  other  business  as  is 
provided  for  in  (“  Part  I,  chap,  hi,  sec.  4,  pp.  38,  39,”  changed,  1872,  to  “ the 
section  on  the  Quarterly  Conferences,  and  to  furnish  the  mem- 
ber of  the  General  Missionary  Committee  for  his  Mission 
District  a written  statement  of  the  condition  of  the  missions 
under  his  care,  and  their  pecuniary  wants,  prior  to  the  annual 
meeting  of  the  Committee)]. 

236.  Y.  To  oversee  the  spiritual  and  temporal  business  of 
the  [“ Societies,”  changed,  1816, to  ‘^Church”]  in  his  District;  [in., 
1832,  to  promote  by  all  proper  means  the  cause  of  Missions 
(in.,  1872,  Church  Extension)  and  Sunday-Schools,  (om.,  1868, 

and  the  publication  at  our  own  press  of  Bibles,  Tracts,  and  Sunday-school  books ;)] 

[in.,  1864,  and  to  report  to  the  Annual  Conference  the  statis- 
tics of  the  Literary  and  Theological  Institutions  located 
within  the  bounds  of  his  District,  and  under  the  care  of  our 
Church,  according  to  the  form  published  in  the  Appendix  of 
the  Discipline];  [in.,  1840,  and  carefully  to  inquire  at  each 
Quarterly  Conference  whether  the  Rules  respecting  the  In- 
struction of  Children  have  been  faithfully  observed];  [in., 
1844,  and  to  report  to  the  Annual  Conference  the  names  of 
all  Traveling  Preachers  within  his  District  who  shall  neglect 
to  observe  these  Rules]. 

237.  VI.  To  take  care  that  every  part  of  our  Discipline  be 
enforced  in  his  District,  [in.,  1840,  and  to  decide  all  questions 
of  lawt  (in.,  1872,  involved  in  proceedings  pending)  in  a 
Quarterly  Conference,  subject  to  an  appeal  to  the  President 
of  the  next  Annual  Conference ; but  in  all  cases  the  applica- 
tion of  law  shall  be  with  the  Conference.] 

238.  VII.  To  attend  the  [“  Bishop,”  changed,  1860,  to  “ Bishops  ”] 
when  present  in  his  District,  and  to  give  them,  when  absent, 
all  necessary  information,  by  letter,  of  the  state  of  his  Dis- 
trict. 

1848,]  239.  VIII.  To  direct  the  candidates  who  are  ad- 

mitted on  trial  to  those  studies  which  have  been  recommended 
by  the  Bishops. 

240.  IX.  To  explain  to  those  Preachers  who  are  on  trial,  as 


* The  Quarterly  Meetings  were  held  on  Tuesdays  till  1780,  when  the  Conference 
advised  that  they  be  held  on  Saturday  and  Sunday. — Lee's  Hist.  Methodists.,  pp. 
42,  71. 

t “Questions  relating  to  the  admissibility  of  testimony  are  questions  of  law.” — 
Jmr.  Gen.  Conf,^  1848. 


Teaveling  Eldees. 


171 


well  as  to  those  who  are  in  future  to  be  proposed  for  trial, 
that  they  may  be  either  admitted  or  rejected  without  doing 
them  any  wrong. 

1792.]  241.  X.  If  any  Preacher  absent  himself  from  his 

Circuit  [om.,  1840,  without  the  leave  of  the  Presiding  Elder],  the  Presiding 
Elder  shall,  as  far  as  possible,  fill  his  place  with  another 
Preacher,  who  shall  be  paid  for  his  labors  out  of  the  allow- 
ance of  the  absent  Preacher,  in  proportion  to  his  usual 
allowance.* 

1804.]  Quest.  5.  Shall  the  Presiding  Elder  have  power  [1872. 
to  employ  a Preacher  who  has  been  rejected  by  the  previous  Annual 
Conference  ? 

Ans.  He  shall  not. 

242.  [In.,  1872,  A Presiding  Elder  shall  not  have  power  to 
employ  a Preacher  who  has  been  rejected  by  the  Rejected  Preach- 
previous  Annual  Conference],  unless  the  Confer- 

ence  should  give  him  liberty,  under  certain  conditions. 

Section  15. 

1792.]  [Om.,  1864,  Of\  the  Election  [om.,  1864,  and  OrdinaUon\  of 

Tra'celing  Elders  and  their  Buty.\ 

Quest.  1.  How  is  an  Elder  constituted?  Ans. 

243.  [In.,  1872,  An  Elder  is  constituted]  by  the  election  of 

a majority  of  the  [“District,”  changed,  1796,  to  “yearly,”  and  1852,  to  “An- 
nual ”]  Conference,  and  by  the  laying  on  of  the  „ p . , 

hands  of  a Bishop  and  some  of  the  Elders  that  institute  . 
are  present. 

Quest.  2.  What  is  the  duty  of  a Traveling  Elder?  Ans. 

244.  [In.,  1872,  The  duty  of  a Traveling  Elder  is], 

1.  To  administer  Baptism  and  the  Lord’s  Supper,  [“and  to 
perform  the  ofl3.ce  of  matrimony,  and  all  parts  of,”  changed,  1860,  to  “ tO  solem- 
nize matrimony,  and  to  conduct  ”]  divine  worship. 

2.  To  do  all  the  duties  of  a Traveling  Preacher. 

245.  Xo  Elder  that  ceases  to  travel,  without  the  consent  of 

the  [“yearly,”  changed,  1852,  to  “ Annual  ”]  Conference,  . 
certified  under  the  hand  of  the  President  of  the  travel. 

Conference,  [in.,  1804,  except  in  case  of  sickness,  debility,  or 
other  unavoidable  circumstances,]  shall  on  any  account  exer- 
cise the  peculiar  functions  of  his  office  [in.,  1804,  or  even  be 
allowed  to  preach]  among  us;  [in.,  1804,  nevertheless,  the 
final  determination  in  all  such  cases  is  with  the  (“yearly,”  changed, 
1852,  to  “Annual”)  Conference].  J 

* Transferred,  1852,  from  the  section  on  “ Eeceiving  Preachers.” 

t For  the  regulations  in  regard  to  Elders  previous  to  1792  see  the  preceding 
eection. 

A Preacher  who  leaves  his  work  may  be  tried  in  the  interval  of  Conference  and 
suspended.  It  is  the  duty  of  the  Presiding  Elder  to  see  the  rule  enforced,— See 
Jou/p.  Gen.  Conf„  I860,  p.  297. 


172 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


.p  , ITOG.]  Q,uesb.  3.  What  shall  he  the  time  of  proha- 

ro  a ion.  ^ ^j-ayeling  Deacon  for  the  office  of  an  Elder? 

246.  Every  Traveling  Deacon  shall  exercise  [“that,”  changed, 
1872,  to  “ his  ”]  office  for  two  years  before  he  be  eligible  to  the 
office  of  Elder,  except  in  the  case  of  missions,  when  the 
[“yearly,”  changed,  1816,  to  “Annual”]  Conferences  shall  have  au- 
thority to  elect  for  the  Elder’s  office  sooner,  if  they  judge  it 
expedient.* 

1§32.]  247.  [Om.,  1848,  Provided  always  that]  when  a Preacher 

shall  have  passed  his  examination,  and  been  admitted  into 
Full  Connection,  and  elected  to  the  office  of  a Deacon,  but 
fails  of  his  ordination  through  the  absence  of  the  Bishop,  his 
eligibility  to  the  office  of  Elder  shall  run  from  the  time  of  his 
election  to  [“Deacon’s  office,”  changed,  1872,  to  the  office  of  a 
Deacon.”]  t 

Section  16. 


1787.]  [“  On  the  Constituting  of  Deacons,  and  their  Dutyf  changed,  1792, 

1792  .]  to  {om.,  1864,  of)  “ The  Election  {om.,  1864,  and  Ordination)  of 
Traveling  Deacons  and  their  Duty^'‘^ 


1784.]  Quest.  31.  What  is  the  office  of  a Deacon?  [1787. 

Ans.  To  baptize  in  the  absence  of  an  Elder,  to  assist  the  Elder  in  the 
Duties  administration  of  the  Lord’s  Supper,  to  marry,  bury  the 
“ dead,  and  read  the  Liturgy  to  the  people  as  prescribed, 

except  what  relates  to  the  administration  of  the  Lord’s  Supper. 

1787.]  (fuest.l.  How  is  a [in.,  1792,  Traveling]  Deacon  [1873. 
constituted  ? Ans. 

248.  [In.,  1872,  A Traveling  Deacon  is  constituted]  by  the 

election  of  a majority  of  the  [“yearly,”  changed,  1852,  to 
ow  ons  me.  ^j^nual  ”]  Conference,  and  the  laying  on  of  the 
hands  of  a Bishop. 

Quest.  2.  What  is  the  duty  of  a [in.,  1792,  Traveling]  Deacon?  Ans, 

249.  [In.,  1872,  The  Duty  of  a Traveling  Deacon  is], 

. 1.  [“  To  baptize  and  perform  the  office  of  matrimony  in  the  ab- 

sence  of  the  Elder,”  changed,  1860,  to  “ to  administer  bap- 
tism and  to  solemnize  matrimony.”] 

2.  To  assist  the  Elder  in  administering* the  Lord’s  Supper. 

3.  [In.,  1792,  To  do  all  the  duties  of  a Traveling  Preacher.] 

1836.]  250.  Whenever  a Preacher  on  Trial  [“ia  selected  for,” 

changed,  1864,  to  “ shall  be  appointed  ”]  by  a Bishop  to  a mission, 
Missions  and  Chap.  [iH.,  1864,  or  a chaplafficy  in  the  army  or  navy, 
lains.  ^ hospitals,”  changed,  1868,  to  “ or  in  reformatory,  san- 


* “ Quest.  (23.)  What  is  the  office  of  a Christian  minister  ? 

Ans.  To  watch  over  souls,  as  he  that  must  give  account. 

Quest.  (24.)  In  what  view  may  we  and  our  Helpers  be  considered  ? 

Ans.  Perhaps  as  extraordinary  messengers,  (that  is,  out  of  the  ordinary  way,) 
designed,  1.  To  provoke  the  regular  ministers  to  jealousy.  2.  To  supply  their  lack 
of  service  toward  those  who  are  perishing  for  want  of  knowledge.  But  how  hard 
is  it  to  abide  here ! Who  does  not  wish  to  be  a little  higher  ? suppose,  to  be  or- 
dained !” — Large  Minutes. 
t Transferred,  1848,  from  the  section  on  Deacons, 


Peeachees  in  Chaege. 


173 


itary,  or  charitable  institutions,”)  or  prisons],  he  may,  if  elect- 
ed by  an  Annual  Conference  [in.,  1864,  with  the  approbation  of 
a Bishop],  [“ordain  him,”  changed,  1864, to  ‘‘be  ordained  by  him.”] 

1787,]  251.  No  Deacon  who  ceases  to  travel  without  the 

consent  of  the  Annual  Conference,  certified  un-  ^ „ 

der  the  hand  of  [“  a Bishop,”  changed,  1792,  to  “ the  Pres-  ‘ 

ident  of  the  Conferenee  ”],  [in.,  1804,  except  in  cases  of  sick- 
ness, debility,  or  other  unavoidable  circumstances],  shall  on 
any  account  exercise  the  peculiar  functions  of  his  oflSce,  [in., 
1804,  or  even  be  allowed  to  preach],  among  us;  [in.,  1804, 
nevertheless,  the  final  determination  in  all  such  cases  is  with 
the  Annual  Conference].* * * § 

Section  17. 

1792.]  [Om,  I860,  of]  The  Duties  of  Those  who  have  the  Charge 
of  Circuits  [m.,  1848,  or  Stations.']^ 

1784,]  Quest.  60.  What  [“is  the  business  of  an  Assistant?” 
changed,  1792,  to  “are  the  duties  of  the  Elder,  Deacon,  or  Preacher 
who  has  the  special  charge  of  a Circuit”]  ? Ans. 

Pastoral  Duties  duties  of  the  Elder,  Dea- 

con, or  Preacher,  who  has  the  special  charge  of 
a circuit  are,  ] 

253.  I.  [“  To  see  that  the  other  Preachers  of  his  circuit  behave  well  and  want 
nothing;”  changed,  1864,  to  (“He  shall,”  changed,  1872,  to  “ To  ”)  have  the 
oversight  of  the  other  Preachers  in  his  circuit  or  station.] 

254.  II.  To  renew  the  tickets,  [in.,  1820,  for  the  admission 
of  members  into  love-feasts]  quarterly  [om.,  1856,  and  regulate  the 
bands.]  $ 

255.  III.  [“To  appoint  all  the,  (om.,  1812,  Stewards  and)  Leaders,  and  change 
them  when  he  sees  it  necessary;”  changed,  1852,  to  “ To  appoint  all  the 
Leaders,  to  change  them  when  he  sees  it  necessary,  and  to 
examine  each  of  them  with  all  possible  exactness,  at  least 
once  a quarter,  concerning  his  method  of  meeting  a class.”] 

256.  IV.  [Om.,  1789,  To  take  in  or  put  out  of  the  Society  or  Bands;]  [in., 
1792,  to  receive,  try,  and  expel  members  according  to  the 
form  of  Discipline.]  § 

* The  Eule  on  this  subject  in  1784  had  been  as  follows ; 

Quest.  35.  How  are  we  to  proceed  with  those  Elders  or  Deacons  who  cease  from 
traveling  ? 

Ans.  Unless  they  have  the  permission  of  the  Conference,  declared  under  the 
hand  of  a Superintendent,  they  are  on  no  account  to  exercise  any  of  the  peculiar 
functions  of  those  offices  among  us  ; and  if  they  do,  they  are  to  be  expelled  imme- 
diately. 

In  1792  the  epithet  “ traveling  ” is  prefixed  to  Deacon  throughout  the  section. 

t In  1787,  these  provisions  were  placed  in  the  section  on  “ Deacons  and  their 
Duty;”  in  1792,  they  formed  the  present  section. 

t “ To  visit  the  classes  quarterly,  regulate  the  bands,  and  deliver  tickets.” — Large 
Minutes. 

§ That  when  an  Annual  Conference  decides  that  a preacher  having 

charge  has  received  or  expelled  a member  contrary  to  the  Discipline,  the  decision 
does  not  exclude  the  member  so  received,  but  restores  the  member  so  expelled.” — 
Jour.  Gen.  Conf.^  1852. 


174 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


Board  meeting. 


257.  V.  To  [‘‘keep,”  changed,  1T8T,  to  ‘‘hold”]  Watch-nights 
and  Love-feasts. 

258.  VI.  To  hold  quarterly  meetings  [“and  therein  diligently  to 
inquire  both  into  the  temporal  and  spiritual  state  of  the  Society changed,  1T92,'  to 

“in  the  absence  of  the  Presiding  Elder,  (in.,  1868,  and  of  the 
Preacher  appointed  by  him  as  his  substitute.”)] 

259.  VII.  To  take  care  that  every  Society  be  duly  supplied 

"with  books,  [om.,  1792,  particularly  with  “Kempis,”  “Instructions  for  Chil- 
dren,” and  the  “ Primitive  Physic,”  which  ought  to  be  in  every  house.]  * 

^ [“To  meet  the  Stewards  and  Leaders  as  often  as  possible  [1868. 
(in.,  1860,  to  hear  reports  from  the  Leaders  of  any  that  are  sick,  or  any 
that  walk  disorderly  and  will  not  be  reproved,  or  of  any  that  willfully 
neglect  the  means  of  grace.  The  Leaders’  Meeting  may  recommend 
proper  persons  for  admission  into  full  connection ; to  recommend 
proper  persons  for  license  to  exhort,  or  for  license  to  preach ; also  to 
hear  reports  from  the  Stewards,”  changed,  1868,  to, 

260.  “ VIII.  To  hold  a meeting  of  all  the 
Leaders  and  Stewards  of  the  Charge,  to  be 
denominated  the  Leaders’  and  Stewards’  Meetings,  as  often 
as  practicable,  in  order  to  inquire,  1.  Are  there  any  sick  ? 
2.  Are  there  any  requiring  temporal  relief  ? 3.  Are  there  any 

who  walk  disorderly,  and  will  not  be  reproved  ? 4.  Are  there 

any  who  willfully  neglect  the  means  of  grace  ? 5.  Are  any 

changes  to  be  made  in  the  classes  ? 6.  Are  there  any  pro- 

bationers to  be  recommended  for  reception  into  full  con- 
nection ? 7.  Are  there  any  to  be  recommended  for  license  to 

exhort  or  to  preach  ? 8.  What  amount  has  been  received  for 

the  support  of  the  Pastor  or  Pastors  ? 9.  Is  there  any  mis- 

cellaneous business  ?”] 

1852.]  261.  IX.  To  publicly  catechise  the  children  in 

the  Sunday-school,  and  at  special  meetings  ap- 
unay-scoo.  pointed  for  that  purpose.  It  shall  also  be  the 
duty  of  each  Preacher,  [“in  connection  with  reporting  the  Sunday-school 
statistics,”  changed,  1856,  to  “ in  his  report  to  ”]  each  Quarterly  Con- 
ference, to  state  to  what  extent  he  has  publicly  or  privately 
catechised  the  children  of  his  Charge. 

262.  X.  To  form  [om.,  1872,  Bible]  classes  for  the  instruction 
of  the  larger  children,  youth,  [in.,  1860,  and  adults]  [in., 
1872,  in  the  word  of  God,]  and  to  attend  to  all  the  duties 
prescribed  for  the  training  of  children. 

1784.]  [To  send  an  account  of  his  Circuit  every  (“  half  year  to  one 
of  the  Superintendents,”  changed,  1787,  to  “quarter  to  his  Elder”), 
changed,  1816,  to 

263.  XI.  “ To  give  an  account  of  his  Circuit  every  quarter 
to  his  Presiding  Elder.”] 

To  meet  the  [om.,  1787,  married]  men  and  women  apart  in  [1856. 


* “ O,  why  is  not  this  regarded ! To  send  from  every  Quarterly  Meeting  a 
circumstantial  account  to  London  of  every  remarkable  conversion  and  death.” — 
Large  Minutes. 


Preacher  in  Charge.  175 


the  large  Societies  once  a quarter  [in.,  1792  (“whenever,”  changed, 
1816,  to  “wherever”)  it  is  practicable.] 

1§64.]  264.  XII.  To  make  a written  report  Q^a^eriy  confer- 

^t  each  Quarterly  Conference,  as  follows,  namely : 

1868.]  QUARTERLY  REPORT 

Of  the  Preacher  in  Charge  of  — to  the Qfuarterly  Con-- 

ference^  held  at , , 18 — . 

Number  of  Sunday-schools  within  the  bounds  of  the  Charge. 

State  of  Sunday-schools  within  the  bounds  of  the  Charge. 

Average  attendance. 

Number  of  [“ Bible-classes,”  changed,  1872,  to  “Scholars  fifteen 
years  of  age  and  over.”] 

Average  attendance. 

I have  preached times  to  the  children,  and  catechised  them 

times  during  the  quarter. 

Classes  of  Children  formed  for  Religious  Instruction. 

Received  into  Full  Membership. 

Excluded  from  the  Church. 

Received  by  Letter. 

Dismissed  by  Letter. 

Deceased  during  the  Quarter. 

Withdrawn  from  the  Church. 

The  following  Pastoral  labor  has  been  bestowed : 

Benevolent  Collections  during  the Quarter,  as  follows : 

Missionary. 

Church  Extension  [om.,  1872,  Bible]. 

Tract. 

Sunday-School. 

Other  objects,  namely: 

\In.^  1872,  The  following  is  to  be  used  only  at  the  fourth  Quarterly 
Conference'] : 

Subscribers  have  been  obtained  for  our  periodicals,  as  follows  r 

Advocate. 

Ladies’  Repository. 

Quarterly  Review. 

Sunday-School  Advocate. 

Sunday-School  Teachers’  Journal. 

Missionary  Advocate. 

Respectfully  submitted, 

, Preacher  in  Charge. 

1850.]  265.  XIII.  [“To  report  at  each  Quarterly  meeting,”  changed, 

1864,  to  “ To  make  a written  report  at  each  Quarterly  Conference  and  Love-feast 
of,”  changed,  1868,  to  ‘‘At  each  Love-feast  he  shall  report”]  the 
names  of  those  who  have  been  received  into  the  Church,  or 
excluded  therefrom,  during  the  quarter;  also  the  names  of 
those  who  have  been  received  or  dismissed  by  certificate,  and 
of  those  who  have,  died  or  have  withdrawn  from  the  Church. 

1832.]  266.  XIV.  To  lay  before  the  Quarterly  Conference, 

[“at  its  last  meeting,  annually,”  changed,  1840,  to  “At  each  Quarterly  Meet- 
ing, (om.,  1864,  as  far  as  practicable,”)]  to  be  entered  on  its  journal,  a 
written  statement  of  the  number,  state  [in.,  1864,  and  average 
attendance]  of  the  Sunday-schools  in  the  Circuit  or  Station, 


176 


Histoey  of  the  Discipline. 


and  to  report  the  same  to  the  Annual  Conference,  [in.,  1848, 
according  to  the  form  published  by  the  Sunday-School  Union 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  ] together  with  the  amount 
raised  for  the  support  of  Missions,  and  for  the  publication  of* 
[om.,  1872,  Bibles  and]  Tracts,  [om.,  1848,  and  Sunday-school  books.] 

1784.]  To  take  exact  lists  of  his  Societies,  and  bring  [1787. 
them  to  the  Conference. 

1787.]  To  take  an  exact  account  of  the  numbers  in  Soci-  [1800, 
ety,  and  bring  it  t5  the  Conference.  .. 

1800.]  To  take  an  exact  account  of  the  [“numbers,”  [1856. 
changed,  1836,  to  “members”]  in  Society  [in.,  1848,  and  of  proba- 
tioners] in  their  respective  Circuits  (in.,  1836,  and  Sta- 
dons)  [“and  a regular  account  of  all  the  deaths  in  the 
Societies,”  changed,  1836,  to  “keeping  the  names  of  all 
the  Local  Elders,  Deacons,  and  Preachers  properly  distinguished”], 
and  deliver  in  such  account  to  the  Annual  Conference  that  [“  they,” 
changed,  1836,  to  “their  number”]  may  be  printed  in  the  Minutes. 

1§56.]  267.  XY.  To  take  an  exact  account  of  all  the 

matters  specified  in  IT  105,  and  report  them  to  the  Annual 
Conference,*  that  their  number  may  be  printed  in  the  Minutes, 
[in.,  1864,  and  also  to  register  the  Marriages  and  Baptisms]. 

Finance  1784.]  268.  XVI.  To  [“  overlook,”  changed,  1852,  to 

examine  ”]  the  accounts  of  all  the  Stewards. 

1787.]  269.  XYII.  To  appoint  a person  to  receive  the 
quarterly  collection  in  the  classes^  [om.,  1792,  and  to  be  present  at  the 
time  of  receiving  it.] 

270.  XYIII.  To  see  that  public  collections  be  made  quar- 
terly, if  need  be. 

1832.]  271.  XIX.  To  encourage  the  support  of  Missions, 

[in.,  1872,  Church  Extension,]  and  Sunday-schools,  and  the 
publication  and  distribution  of  Bibles,  Tracts,  and  Sunday- 
school  books,  by  forming  Societies  and  making  collections  for 
these  objects  in  such  way  and  manner  as  the  Annual  Confer- 
ence to  which  he  belongs  shall  from  time  to  time  direct. 

1848,]  272.  XX.  If  the  Annual  Conference  to  which  he 

belongs  should  not  give  any  directions  on  the  subject,  to  take 
up  a collection  in  the  course  of  the  year,  or  raise  a subscrip- 
tion, as  he  may  judge  expedient,  the  proceeds  of  which  shall  • 
be  at  his  disposal  for  the  purchase  and  distribution  of  Tracts. 

273.  XXL  To  take  an  annual  collection  in  each  of  his 
appointments  in  behalf  of  the  Sunday-School  Union. 

[In.  1787,  “ To  move  a yearly  subscription  through  those  Circuits 
that  can  bear  it  for  building  Churches,”  (in.,  1792,  “paying  the  debts 
of  those  which  have  been  already  erected  ”). 

“ To  choose  a committee  of  lay  members  to  make  a just  application 
of  the  money  where  it  is  most  needed,”  changed,  1864,  to 

1808,]  274.  XXII.  ‘‘To  take  (“collections,”  changed,  1868,  to  “a 

collection”)  annually  in  each  of  his  appointments  in  behalf 

* “Every  quarter,  and  send  them  up  to  London.” — Large  Minutes. 


Preachee  ijsr  Charge.  177 

of  the  (“  Church  Extension  Society,”  changed,  1872,  to  ‘‘Board  of  Church 
Extension.”)] 

1824.  275.  XXIII.  To  defray  the  expenses  of  the  Dele- 

gates composing  the  General  Conference,  a collection  shall  be 
taken  up  in  each  Circuit  and  Station  some  time  previous  to 
the  sitting  of  the  Conference;  and  the  sums  so  collected 
shall  be  brought  up  by  the  delegation  to  the  General  Confer- 
ence, and  applied  to  the  objects  herein  contemplated  in  pro- 
portion to  the  expenses  of  the  several  delegates. 

1784.]  Quest.  Ql.  Are  there  any  other  directions  which  [1872. 
you  would  give  the  Assistants?”  changed,  1789,  to  “What  other  di- 
rections shall  we  give  (“  the  Deacons?”  changed,  1792,  to  “him?  ”)] 

Ans.  Several. 

276.  [In.,  1872,  It  shall  be  the  further  duty  of  the  Preacher 
in  charge] : — 

277.  I.  [“Take,”  changed,  1792,  to  “to  take,”  again,  1872,  to  directions 

“to  make”  a regular  catalogue  of  the  societies, 

[in.,  1787,  in  towns  and  cities,]  as  they  live  in  [“house-row,” 
changed,  1787, to  “the  streets.”] 

278.  II.  [“Leave  your,”  changed,  1792,  to  “ to  leave  his  ”]  SUCCeSSOr 
a particular  account  of  the  [om.,  1812,  state  of  the]  circuit,  [in., 
1832,  including  an  account  of  the  subscribers  for  our  period- 
icals.] 

3.  [“See,”  changed,  1792,  to  “To  see”]  that  every  hand  [1856. 
leader  have  the  rules  of  the  bands. 

5.  As  soon  as  there  are  four  men  or  women  believers  in  any  place  to 
put  them  into  a band. 

279.  III.  To  enforce  vigorously,  but  calmly,  the  rules 

[“  concerning  needless  ornaments  and  drams,”  * changed,  1792,  to  ‘ ‘ all  the 
rules  of  the  Society.”] 

280.  IV.  To  suffer  no  Love-feast  to  last  above  an  hour  and 
a half.f 

281.  Y.J  To  warn  all  from  time  to  time,  that  none  are  to 
remove  from  one  [“Society,”  changed,  1787,  to  “Circuit  ”]  to  another 
without  a note  of  recommendation  from  the  [“  Assistant,”  changed, 
1787,  to  “Elder  or  Deacon,”  again,  1792,  to  “ the  Preacher  of  the  Circuit,”] 
[om.,  1787,  “else  he  will  not  be  received  in  other  Societies,”]  in  these  words  : 
A.  B.,  the  bearer,  [“is  a member  of  our  Society  in  0.  I believe  he  has  suffi- 
cient cause  for  removing,”  changed,  1787,  to  “has  been  an  acceptable 
member  of,”]  [“  our  (“  Society,”  changed,  1816,  to  “Church,”)  in  C,”  changed, 
1848, to  “the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.”]  And  to  inform 
them  that  wdthout  such  certificate  they  will  not  be  received 

* “Drams,  snuff,  and  tobacco.  Give  no  band  tickets  to  any  man  or  woman  who 
does  not  promise  to  leave  them  off.” — Large  Minutes. 

t “ And  instantly  stop  all  breaking  the  cake  with  one  another.” — Ibid. 

7 “ Is  a Preacher  obliged  to  receive a certificate  when it  will  dis- 

turb the  peace  and  quiet  of  the  Church?” 

“ Ans.  It  is  the  duty  of  the  Preacher  to  receive  all  such  certificates.”— Oen, 
Conf.,  1860,  p.  298. 

12 


178 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


into  [“  other  Societies,”  changed,  1816,  to  “ the  Churcli  in  other  places.”] 
[In.,  1864,  And  -also  to  notify  of  such  certificate  and  removal 
the  Pastors  of  those  charges  within  the  bounds  of  which 
persons  having  received  such  certificates  shall  have  removed] : 
1872.]  provided,  that,  when  a member  wishes  to  remove  his 
residence  out  of  any  particular  charge,  and  there  are,  in  the 
judgment  of  the  Preacher  in  Charge,  sufl[icient  reasons  for 
withholding  a certificate,  and  the  member  is  willing  to  be 
tried,  he  shall  be  held  guilty  of  maladministration  unless  he 
proceed  in  the  trial  of  such  person. 

282.  YL  A Preacher  may  give  a note  of  recommendation 
to  any  member  who  wishes  to  unite  with  any  other  evangelical 
denomination. 

1784.]  283.  YII.  To  recommend  every- where  decency  and 
cleanliness.! 

284.  yill.  To  read  the  Rules  of  the  Society,  with  the  aid  of 
[“your  Helpers,”  changed,  1792,  to  “the  other  Preachers,”]  once  a 
year  in  every  Congregation,  and  once  a quarter  in  every 
Society. 

1787.]  11.  [“  Wherever  you  can,  in  large  Societies,  appoint  prayer- 
meetings,”  changed,  1792,  to 

285.  IX.  “ The  Preacher  who  has  the  charge  of  a Circuit 
shall  appoint  prayer-meetings  wherever  he  can  in  his  Circuit.”] 

1852.]  286.  X.  Wherever  it  is  practicable  he  shall  so 

arrange  the  appointments  as  to  give  the  Local  Preachers 
regular  and  systematic  employment  on  the  Sabbath. 

1787.]  287.  XI.  [“ Lot  a fast  be  published,”  changed,  1792,  to  “He 

shall  take  care  that  a fast  be  held  in  every  Society  on  his 
Circuit,”]  [“at  every  Quarterly  Meeting  for  the  Friday  following,”  changed, 
1792,  to  “ on  the  Friday  preceding  ”]  every  Quarterly  Meeting, 
and  that  a memorandum  of  it  be  written  on  all  the  class 
papers. 

1784.]  [Om.,  1787,  Meantime]  let  none  [in.,  1787,  who  [1792. 
are  local]  preach  or  exhort  in  any  of  our  Societies  without  a note  of 
permission  from  the  [“  Assistant,”  changed,  1787,  to  “ Deacon”].  Let 


* “ I beg  every  Assistant  to  remember  this.” — Large  Minutes. 

In  1782  the  rule  was,  “Let  no  person  remove  from  North  to  South  without  a 
certificate  from  the  Assistant  Preacher,  and  let  no  one  be  received  into  Society 
without.” — Minutes. 

'‘'‘Resolved.,  That  when  a member  wishes  to  remove  his  residence  out  of  any  par- 
ticular Charge,  and  there  are,  in  the  judgment  of  the  Preacher  in  Charge,  sufficient 
reasons  for  withholding  a certificate,  and  the  member  is  willing  to  be  tried,  he  shall 
be  held  guilty  of  maladministration  unless  he  proceed  in  the  trial  of  such  person.” 
— Gen.  Conf..,  1848. 

^'■Resolved.,  That  a certificate  of  membership  is  valid  until  the  holder  has  had  a 
reasonable  opportunity  of  presenting  it.” — Jour..,  1848. 

'''•Resolved.,  That  when  a member  receives  a certificate  of  membership  from  a 
Prea(;her  having  charge  of  a Circuit  or  Station,  he  is  responsible  for  his  moral  con- 
duct (from  the  date  of  his  certificate  until  he  joins)  to  the  Society  receiving  him 
upon  that  certificate.” — Ibid. 

t “ Cleanliness  is  next  to  godliness.”— Minuter. 


Peeachee  in  Chaege. 


179 


every  [in.,  1787,  Local]  Preacher  or  Exhorter  take  care  to  have  this  re- 
newed yearly  ; and  let  every  [“  Assistant,”  changed,  1787,  to  “ Elder  ”] 
1792e]  insist  upon  it.  He  shall  also  take  care  that  no  or-  [^1816* 
dained  Local  Preacher  or  Exhorter  in  his  Circuit  shall  officiate  in  pub- 
lic without  first  obtaining  a license  from  the  Presiding  Elder  or  him- 
self. Let  every  unordained  Local  Preacher  and  Exhorter  take  care  to 
have  this  renewed  yearly,  and  let  him  who  has  the  charge  of  the  Cir- 
cuit insist  upon  it. 

1816,]  288.  XII.  To  license  such  persons  as  he  may 

[“judge,'’  changed,  1872,  to  “ deem  ”]  proper  to  officiate  as  Exhorters 
in  the  Church,  [in.,  1868,  according  to  the  provisions  of 
(“Part  II,  chap,  ii,  sec.  21,”  changed,  1872,  to  “the  Discipline”)],  [om., 
1868,  provided  no  person  shall  be  so  licensed  without  the  consent  of  the  [1868. 
Leaders’  Meeting,  or  of  the  class  of  which  he  is  a member,  where  no  Leaders’ 
Meeting  is  held ; and  the  Exhorters  so  authorized  shall  be  subject  to  the  annual 
examination  of  character,  in  the  Quarterly  Meeting  Conference,  and  have  their 
license  annually  renewed  by  the  Presiding  Elder,  or  the  Preacher  having  the  Charge, 
if  approved  by  the  Quarterly  (om.,  1852,  Meeting)  Conference]. 

1773.]  Quest.  13.  Wliat  can  be  done  to  supply  the  Cir-  [1784. 
cuits  with  preaching  in  time  of  Conference? 

Ans.  Let  the  Assistants  engage  as  many  Local  Preach- 
ers  as  can  be  depended  upon,  and  such  among  them  as  erence. 

are  needy  be  allowed  for  their  labor  in  proportion  with  the  Traveling 
Preachers. 

1784.]  Quest.  71.  What  provision  can  we  make  for  a [1787. 
proper  supply  of  Preachers  in  the  Circuits  during  the  sitting  of  the 
Conference  ? 

Ans.  Let  as  many  Local  Preachers  as  are  necessary  be  provided  by 
the  Assistant  in  every  Circuit,  as  far  as  possible,  and  let  them  be  paid 
in  proportion  to  this  work  as  Traveling  Preachers  out  of  the  yearly 
collection. 

1787.]  Section  20.* — How  to  Provide  for  the  Circuits  in  time  [1848* 
of  Conference.,  and  to  Preserve  and  Increase  the  Worh  of  God. 

Quest.  What  can  be  done  to  supply  the  Circuits  during  the  [1872. 
sitting  of  the  Conference  ? Ans.  - 

289.  [In.,  1872,  In  order  to  supply  the  Circuits  during  the 
sitting  of  the  Conference] : — 

290.  I.  Let  all  the  appointments  stand  according  to  the 
plan  of  the  Circuit. 

291.  II.  Engage  as  many  Local  Preachers  and  Exhorters  as 
will  supply  them,  and  let  them  be  paid  for  their  time  in 
proportion  to  the  [“ salary,” changed,  1808, to  “allowance”]  of  the 
Traveling  Preachers. 

292.  III.  If  the  Preachers  and  Exhorters  cannot  attend,  let 
some  person  of  ability  be  appointed  in  every  Society  to  sing, 
pray,  and  read  one  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  sermons. 

* This  formed  a separate  section  from  1787  to  1848.  A similar  provision  was 
made  in  1783,  as  follows : 

Quest.  13.  What  can  be  done  to  supply  the  Circuits  with  preaching  in  time  of 
Conference  ? 

Ans.  Let  the  Assistants  engage  as  many  Local  Preachers  as  can  be  depended 
upon,  and  such  among  them  as  are  needy  be  allowed  for  their  labor  in  proportion 
with  the  Traveling  Preachers. — Minutes  of  1783. 


180 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


293.  IV.  But  if  that  cannot  be  done  let  there  be  Prayer- 
meetings. 

“5.  Wherever  you  can,  in  large  Societies,  appoint  prayer-  [1792. 
meetings.  Lastly,  let  a mst  be  published  at  every  Quarterly  Meeting 
for  the  Friday  folio wing^  and  a memorandum  of  it  be  written  on  all  the 
class  papers  ; also  be  active  in  dispersing  the  books  among  the  people.’^ 

1796.]  294.  The  Preachers  who  have  the  oversight  of 

Circuits  are  required  to  execute  all  our  rules  fully  and  strenu- 
ously  against  all  frauds,  and  particularly  against 

xecuete  u es.  insolvencics,  suffering  none  to  remain 

in  our  Church  on  any  account  who  are  found  guilty  of  any 
fraud. 

1852.]  Poi"  the  mode  of  procedure  in  case  of  insol-  [1872. 

vency  of  members,  and  in  settling  disputes,  etc.,  as  to  the  payment  of 
debts  or  otherwise,  see  Part  I,  chap,  ix,  sec.  4,  quest.  2,  3,  pages  100- 
102. 

1848.]  Section  18.  Supernumerary  and  Superannuated 
Preachers.  * 

I860.]  The  rights  and  privileges  of  those  who  may  live  [1864* 
without  the  bounds  of  their  own  Conferences. 

1792.]  A Supernumerary  Preacher  is  one  so  worn  out  in  [1860. 

the  itinerant  service  as  to  be  rendered  incapable  of 
e mtion.  preaching  constantly  ; but  at  the  same  time  is  willing  to 
do  any  work  in  the  ministry  which  the  Conference  may  direct,  and 
his  strength  enable  him  to  perform. 

1840.]  A Supernumerary  Preacher  who  refuses  to  attend  to  the 
work  assigned  him,  unless  in  case  of  sickness,  or  other  unavoidable 
cause  or  causes,  shall  not  be  allowed  to  exercise  the  functions  of  his 
office,  nor  even  to  preach  among  us  ; nevertheless,  the  final  determina- 
tion of  the  case  shall  be  with  the  Annual  Conference  of  which  he  is  a 
member,  who  shall  have  power  to  acquit,  suspend,  locate,  or  expel  him, 
as  the  case  may  be. 

1 864.]  295.  A Supernumerary  Preacher  is  one  who,  be- 

cause of  impaired  health,  is  temporarily  unable  to  perform 
effective  work.  He  may  receive  an  appointment,  or  be  left 
without  one,  according  to  the  judgment  of  the  Annual  Con- 
ference of  which  he  is  a member ; but  he  shall  have  no  claim 
on  the  beneficiary  funds  of  the  Church,  except  by  vote  of  the 
Conference ; and  he  shall  be  subject  to  all  the  limitations  of 
the  Discipline  in  respect  to  re-appointment  and  continuance 
in  the  same  Charge  that  apply  to  effective  Preachers.  In 
case  he  be  left  without  an  appointment  he  shall  have  a seat 
in  the  Quarterly  Conference,  and  all  the  privileges  of  mem- 
bership in  the  place  where  he  may  reside. 

1832.]  296.  Every  Superannuated  Preacher,  who  may 

reside  without  the  bounds  of  the  Conference  of  which  he  is  a 

Superannuated  member,  [in.,  1856,  shall  have  a seat  in  the  Quar- 

preacher.  tcrly  Conferencc,  and  all  the  i)rivileges  of  mem- 

* The  provisions  on  this  subject  were  gathered  into  a separate  section  in  1848. 
They  were  previously  in  the  section  on  Annual  Conferences. 


Local  Peeachers. 


181 


bersliip,  in  the  Church  where  he  may  reside] ; * and  he  shall 
annually  forward  to  his  Conference  a certificate  of  his  Chris- 
tian and  ministerial  conduct,  together  with  an  account  of  the 
number  and  circumstances  of  his  family,  signed  by  the  Pre- 
siding Elder  of  the  District,  or  the  Preacher  in  charge  of  the 
Circuit  or  Station  within  whose  bounds  he  may  reside ; with- 
out which  the  Conference  shall  not  be  required  to  allow  his 
claim,  [in.,  1864,  and  may  locate  him  without  his  consent]. 

1796,]  Section  21.  {Om.,  1836,  Of^  the  Local  Preachers. 

Quest.  1.  What  directions  shall  be  given  concerning  [om.,  [18T2# 

1816,  our  brethren]  the  Local  Preachers  [om.,  1816,  in  respect  to  their 
being  received  as  Preachers  or  admitted  into  the  order  of  Deacons  ?] 

1.  No  Local  Preacher  shall  receive  a license  to  preach  till  he  has  been 

examined  and  approved  at  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of  his  License 
Circuit,  which  license  shall  be  drawn  up  in  the  following  ° 

words,  signed  by  the  President  of  the  meeting,  namely  : “N.  M.  has 
applied  to  us  for  liberty  to  preach  as  a Local  Preacher  in  our  Circuit, 
and  after  due  inquiry  concerning  his  gifts,  grace,  and  usefulness,  we 
judge  he  is  a proper  person  to  be  licensed  for  this  purpose,  and  we  ac- 
cordingly authorize  him  to  preach. 

2.  Before  any  person  shall  be  licensed  as  a Local  Preacher  by  a Quar- 
terly Meeting,  he  shall  bring  a recommendation  from  the 

Society  of  which  he  is  a member.  Recommend. 

1816*]  1.  Before  any  person  shall  be  licensed  to  preach  [1820. 
as  a Local  Preacher  among  us  he  shall  bring  a recommendation  from 
the  Society  or  class  of  which  he  is  a member,  and  be  personally  exam- 
ined before  the  Quarterly  Meeting  Conference  by  the  Presiding  Elder, 
or,  in  his  absence,  by  the  Preacher  having  the  charge,  touching  his 
acquaintance  with  the  doctrines  of  our  Church  (to  which  he  shall  de- 
clare his  assent),  together  with  his  gifts  and  grace  for  preaching,  and 
if  he  be  approved  by  the  Quarterly  Meeting  Conference  in  these  re- 
spects, and  they  believe  that  he  will  be  generally  acceptable  and  useful 
as  a Preacher,  he  shall  then  receive  a license,  signed  by  the  Presiding 
Elder,  or,  in  his  absence,  by  the  Preacher  having  the  charge,  in  these 
words,  namely:  “ N.  M.  has  applied  to  us  for  liberty  to  preach  as  a 
Local  Preacher  in  our  Circuit,  and  after  due  inquiry  concerning  his 
gifts,  grace,  and  usefulness,  we  judge  he  is  a proper  person  to  be  li- 
censed for  this  purpose,  and  we  accordingly  authorize  him  to  preach,” 
which  license  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  such  Local  Preacher  to  have  an- 
nually renewed.”  t 

1836.]  Section  19.  General  Directions  concerning  Local 
Preachers. 

Quest.  What  directions  shall  be  given  concerning  Local  [1872* 
Preachers  ? 


* “A  Superannuated  Preacher  living  out  of  the  hounds  of  his  own  Conference  is 
1848^  Quarterly  Conference  where  he  resides.” — Jour.  Gen.  Oonf.., 

“ Such  member  has  no  voice  in  the  Society  where  he  lives.”  “ He  has  a right  (as 
all  other  Methodist  Preachers)  in  Class  Meetings.”  “He  is  under  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  Presiding  Elder  so  far  as  is  provided  in  the  Discipline  (1"  322).” — Jour.  Gen. 
Conf.,  1848.  ^ V 11  / 

t In  1820  the  paragraphs  of  1796  were  restored,  arid  provisions  in  relation  to  a 
District  Conference  were  inserted.  See  District  Conference. 


182 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


Amenable  to  Quar-  397.*  TliG  Quarterly  Conference  shall  have 

teriy  Conference,  autliorlty  to  llcense  propei’  pei’sons  to  preach,  and 
% to  renew  their  license  annually,  when,  in  the  judgment  af 
said  Conference,  their  gifts,  grace,  and  usefulness  will  warrant 
such  renewal ; to  recommend  to  the  Annual  Conference  [in., 
1868,  Local  Preachers  who  are]  suitable  candidates  [om.,  1868, 
in  the  local  connection]  for  Deacons’  or  Elders’  Orders,  and  for 
admission  on  trial  in  the  traveling  connection;  and  to  try, 
suspend,  [in.,  1868,  deprive  of  ministerial  office  and  creden- 
tials, ] expel  or  acquit,  any  Local  Preacher  in  the  Circuit  or 
Station  against  whom  charges  maybe  [“brought,”  changed,  1868,  to 
‘‘preferred”];  provided^  That  no  person  shall  be  licensed  to 
preach  without  the  recommendation  of  the  Society  of  which 
he  is  a member,  or  of  the  Leaders’  [in.,  1868,  and  Stewards’] 
Meeting;  [in.,  1864,  and  no  member  of  the  Church  shall  be 
at  liberty  to  preach  without  a license].  hTor  shall  any  one  be 
licensed  to  preach,  or  recommended  to  the  Annual  Conference 
to  travel,  or  for  ordination,  without  first  being  examined  in 
the  Quarterly  Conference  on  the  subject  of  Doctrines  and 
Discipline. 

1800.]  298.  Every  Local  [in.,  1812,  Elder,  Deacon,  or] 

Preacher  [in.,  1848,  shall  be  amenable  to  the  Quarterly  Con- 
ference (“of  which  he  is  a member,”  changed,  1848,  to  “where  he  re- 
sides”)*] [in.,  1852,  for  his  Christian  character  and  the  faithful 
performance  of  his  ministerial  office].  [In.,  1812,  He  shall 
have  his  name  recorded  on  the  journal  of  said  Conference], 
[in.,  1800,  and  also  enrolled  on  a Class  paper,  and  shall  meet 
in  Class  : f (om.,  1848,  if  the  distance  of  his  place  of  residence  from  any  Class  be 
not  too  great)],  [“or  in  neglect  thereof,”  changed,  1852,  to  “ and  ill  neglect 
of  the  above  duties”],  [in.,  1868,  or  if  found  unacceptable  in 
his  ministerial  office  after  due  trial]  [“  shall  forfeit  his  license,”  changed, 
1812,  to  “the  Quarterly  J Conference,  if  they  judge  it  proper, 
may  deprive  him  of  his  ministerial  office  ”].§  And  when  a 
1848.]  Preacher  is  located,  or  discontinued  by  an  Annual 
Conference,  he  shall  be  amenable  to  the  Quarterly  Conference 
of  the  Circuit  or  Station  where  he  had  his  last  appointment, 
[om.,  1864,  or  at  the  x>lace  where  he  shall  reside  at  the  time  of  his  location]. 

1816.]  299.  Whenever  [“  a Local  Preacher,”  changed,  1836,  to  “ any 

Elder,  Deacon,  or  Preacher;”  and  18T2,  to  “a  Local  Elder,  DeaCOn,  or 
Preacher”]  shall  remove  from  one  Circuit  or 

Certificate.  gtatiou  to  auothcr,  he  shall  procure  from  the 

* In  1836,  the  provisions  on  District  Conferences  were  struck  out,  and  these  new 
provisions  inserted. 

t The  meeting  in  class,  1824-4:0,  restricted  to  licensed  Local  Preachers. 

j District  Conference,  1820-36. 

I “ Quest,  10.  Ought  it  to  be  strictly  enjoined  on  all  our  Local  Preachers  and 
Exhorters  that  no  one  presume  to  speak  in  public  without  taking  a note  every 
quarter  (if  required),  and  be  examined  by  the  Assistant  with  respect  to  his  life,  his 
qualification,  and  reception  ? 

“Ans.  Yes,” — Minutes,,  1T80. 


Local  Preachers. 


183 


presiding  Elder  of  the  District,  or  from  the  Preacher  having 
charge,  a certificate  of  his  official  standing  in  the  Church  at 
the  time  of  his  removal,  v^ithout  which  he  shall  not  be  re- 
ceived as  a Local  Preacher  in  other  places. 

1852.]  300.  The  Presiding  Elders  and  the  Preachers  in 

Charge  are  required  so  to  arrange  the  appointments,  wherever 
it  is  practicable,  as  to  give  the  Local  Preachers 
Employment.  j-gg^^lar  and  systcmatlc  employment  on  the  Sab- 
bath. 


1864.] 

Relation. 


301.  Whenever  a Local  Preacher  shall  have  a 
pastoral  charge,  he  shall  hold  his  Church  relation 
in  said  Charge. 


Section  20. — Local  Preachers  and  their  Ordination, 

1789.]  *The  Bishop  has  obtained  liberty,  by  the  suf-  [1812. 
frages  of  the  Conference,  to  ordain  Local  Preachers  to  the  office  of 
Deacons  ; [“  Provided,  they  obtain  a testimonial  from 
the  Society  to  which  they  belong,  and  from  the  Stewards  ^ 
of  the  Circuit,  signed  by  (“three  Traveling  Preachers,  three  Deacons, 
and  three  Elders,  one  of  them  being  a Presiding  Elder ; the  names  of 
those  nominated  being  read  in  the  Conference  previous  to  their  ordi- 
nation,” changed,  1792,  to  “three  Elders,  three  Deaeons,  and  three 
Traveling  Preachers;”  again,  1800,  to  “nine  Traveling  Preachers, 
three  of  whom  shall  be  Elders,  three  others  Elders  or  Deacons,  and 
the  other  three  Elders,  Deacons,  or  Preachers;”)  again,  1808,  the  en- 
tire changed  to  “Provided  their  characters  pass  in  examination 

and  obtain  the  approbation  of  the  yearly  Conference,  with  a testimonial 
from  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of  their  respective  Circuits,  after  proper 
examination,  signed  by  the  President,  and  countersigned  by  the 
Secretary.”] 

1796.]  302.  A [in.,  1816,  licensed]  Local  Preacher  shall 

be  eligible  to  the  office  of  a Deacon  after  he  has  preached  four 

Eli  ibiiit  1872,  consecutive]  years  from  the  time  he 

received  a regular  license,  and  has  obtained 
[“the,”  changed,  1804,  to  a ”]  testimonial  [“which  is  directed  in  the  fourth 
section  of  the  first  chapter  of  the  form  of  Discipline,”  changed,  1804,  to  “from  the 
Society  to  which  he  belongs,  and  from  the  Stewards  of  the  Circuit,  signed  also  by 
nine  Traveling  Preachers;  three  of  whom  shall  be  Elders,  three  others  Elders  or 
Deacons;  and  the  other  three  Elders,  Deacons,  or  Preachers,”  changed,  1808,  to 
(“  from  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of  the  Circuit  to  which  he  belongs,”  changed,  1820,  to 
“the  District  Conference,”  again,  1836,  to  “from  the  Quarterly  Confer- 
ence”), after  proper  examination,  signed  by  the  President 
and  countersigned  by  the  Secretary,  and  [in.,  1836,  after]  his 
character  has  passed  in  examination  before,  and  he  has  ob- 
tained the  (“appropriation,”  changed,  1868,  to  “approbation”)  of,  the 
Annual  Conference.] 

1872.]  303.  A Local  Preacher  who  has  been  licensed 

three  consecutive  years  before  his  admission  on  trial  in  an 
Annual  Conference,  shall  be  eligible  to  the  office  of  Deacon 

* This  provision  originally  appeared  in  the  section  on  Bishops.  The  section  on 
Local  Preachers  was  not  introduced  until  1796. 


184 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


after  he  has  preached  one  year  in  the  traveling  connection, 
and  has  obtained  a recommendation  from  the  Quarterly  Con- 
ference of  which  he  is  a member,  and  his  character  and  quali- 
fications have  been  examined  and  approved  by  the  Annual 
Conference. 

1§12.]  304.  A Local  Deacon  shall  be  eligible  to  the 

ofiice  of  an  Elder  after  he  has  preached  four  years  from  the 
time  he  was  ordained  a Deacon,  and  has  obtained  a recom- 
mendation from  [“  two  thirds  of  the  Quarterly  Meeting,”  changed,  1820,  to 
“the  District,”  and,  1836,  to  “ the  Quarterly  Conference  ”]  of  which 
he  is  a member,  certifying  his  qualifications  in  doctrine, 
discipline,  talents,  and  usefulness  [om.,  1824,  and  the  necessity  of  his 
official  services  as  an  Elder  in  the  Circuit  where  he  resides],  signed  by  the 
President  and  countersigned  by  the  Secretary.  He  shall,  if  he 
cannot  attend,  send  to  the  Annual  Conference  such  recom- 
mendation, and  a note  certifying  his  belief  in  the  doctrine 
and  discipline  of  our  Church : — the  whole  being  examined  by 
the  Annual  Conference,  and,  if  approved,  he  may  be  or- 
dained ; 

Provided,  nevertheless,  that  no  slaveholder  shall  he  eligible  [I860* 
to  the  office  of  an  Elder  [in.,  1816,  or  Deacon],  where  the  laws  will  ad- 
mit of  emancipation,  and  permit  the  liberated  slave  to  enjoy  freedom. 

1816.]  No  [in.,  1836,  Elder,  Deacon,  or]  Preacher  among  [1848. 
ns  shall  distill  or  [‘^retail,”  changed,  1836,  to  “vend”]  spirituous 
liquors,  without  forfeiting  his  [“ministerial,”  changed,  1836,  to  “offi- 
cial”] standing. 


Section  21. — Exhorters. 

To  license  such  persons  as  he  may  judge  proper  to  officiate  [1S6S. 
as  Exhorters  in  the  Church,  provided  no  person  shall  be  so  licensed 
without  the  consent  of  the  Leaders’  Meeting,  or  of  the  class  of  which 
he  is  a member,  where  no  Leaders’  Meeting  is  held ; and  the  Exhorters 
so  authorized  shall  be  subject  to  the  annual  examination  of  character  in 
the  Quarterly  Meeting  Conference,  and  have  their  license  annually  re- 
newed by  the  Presiding  Elder  or  the  Preacher  having  the  charge,  if 
approved  by  the  Quarterly  Meeting  Conference.* 

1868.]  Quest.  1.  How  shall  anExhorterbe  constituted?  [1872* 
Ans. 

305.  [In.,  1872,  An  Exhorter  shall  be  constituted]  by  the 
. recommendation  of  the  class  of  which  he  is  a 
eatioB.  niember,  or  of  the  Leaders’  and  Stewards’  Meet- 
ing of  the  Circuit  or  Station,  and  a license  signed  by  the 
Preacher  in  Charge. 

Quest.  2.  What  are  the  duties  of  Exhorters  ? Ans. 

306.  The  duties  of  Exhorters  are  to  hold  meet- 
ings for  prayer  and  exhortation  wherever  oppor- 
tunity is  afforded,  subject  to  the  direction  of  the  Preacher  in 

* From  the  section  on  “ Preachers  in  Charge.”  See  pp.  178, 179  for  other  provis- 
ions on  the  subject.  In  1868  this  section  was  introduced  into,  the  Discipline  iu 
place  of  the  former  provision. 


Stewakds. 


185 


Charge;  to  attend  all  the  sessions  of  the  Quarterly  Confer- 
ence; to  be  subject  to  an  annual  examination  of  character  in 
the  Quarterly  Conference,  and  a renewal  of  license  annually 
by  the  Presiding  Elder,  or  Preacher  having  the  charge,  if 
approved  by  the  Quarterly  Conference.* 


Chapter  III. — Stewards. 

1789.]  [“  On  the  Qualification  and  Duty  of  Stewards  ” changed^  1792,  to 

'-'‘Of  the  Qualifications^  {in.,  1812,  Appointment)  and  Duty  of  Stewards  of 
Circuits  {in.,  1848,  and  Stations'"),  changed,  1864,  to  “ Qualifications.^ 
A'p'pointments.,  and  Duties  of  Btewardsy'\ 

Quest.  1.  What  are  the  qualifications  necessary  for  Stewards  ? Ans. 

307.  Let  the  Stewards  be  men  of  solid  piety, 
who  both  know  and  love  the  Methodist  Doctrine 

and  Discipline,  and  of  good  natural  and  acquired  abilities  to 
transact  the  temporal  business.]- 
1812.]  Quest.  2.  How  are  the  Stewards  to  he  appointed*?  Ans, 

308.  [In.,  1872,  In  the  appointment  of  the 
Stewards],  the  Preacher  having  the  charge  of 

the  Circuit  shall  have  the  right  of  nomination ; but  the 
Quarterly  [om.,  1852,  Meeting]  Conference  shall  confirm  or  reject 
I860,]  such  nomination.  The  Stewards  so  appointed  shall 
hold  office  for  one  year,  but  may  be  re-appointed  in  like 
manner  from  year  to  year.  | 

1789.]  Quest.  3.  What  are  the  duties  of  the  Stewards  1 Ans. 


* “In  case  a Quarterly  Conference  recommend  the  renewal  of  the  license  of  an 
Exhorter,  is  the  Presiding  Elder  under  obligation  to  renew  the  license? 

“Atis.  He  is.” — Jour.  Gen.  Conf,  1860. 
t In  the  Annual  Minutes  for  1787  we  find  the  following : — 

Quest.  19.  Shall  any  directions  be  given  concerning  register  books? 

Ans.  Let  register  books  bo  provided  by  all  the  Societies,  that  the  Elders  and 
Deacons  may  enter  the  marriages  and  baptisms  regularly  in  them ; and  let  every 
such  register  book  be  kept  in  the  hands  of  the  Stewards,  or  any  other  proper  person 
of  each  Society  respectively.  Let  one  general  register  book  be  also  kept  in  the 
hands  of  the  General  Steward  of  every  Circuit,  in  which  the  contents  of  the  private 
register  books  in  the  Circuit  may  be  inserted  at  convenient  times.” 

I “2.  In  a few  days  some  of  them  said,  ‘ Sir,  we  will  not  sit  under  you  for  noth- 
ing ; we  will  subscribe  quarterly.’  I said,  ‘ I will  have  nothing;  for  I want  nothing. 
My  fellowship  supplies  me  with  all  I want.’  One  replied,  ‘ Nay,  but  you  want  a 
hundred  and  fifteen  pounds  to  pay  for  the  lease  of  the  Foundry,  and  likewise  a 
large  sum  of  money  to  put  it  in  repair.’  On  this  consideration,  I suffered  them  to 
subscribe.  And  when  the  Society  met,  I asked,  ‘ Who  will  take  the  trouble  of 
receiving  this  money,  and  paying  it  where  it  is  needful  ?’  One  said,  ‘ I will  do  it,  and 
keep  the  account  for  you.’  So  here  was  the  first  Steward.  Afterward,  I desired  one 
or  two  more  to  help  me,  as  Stewards,  and,  in  process  of  time,  a greater  number. 

“ Let  it  be  remarked,  it  was  I myself,  not  the  people,  who  chose  these  Stewards, 
and  appointed  to  each  the  distinct  work  wherein  he  was  to  help  me,  as  long  as  I 
desired._  And  hei*ein  I began  to  exercise  another  sort  of  power ; namely,  that  of . 
appointing  and  removing  Stewards.” — Wesley'' s Large  Minutes. 

Prior  to  1812  the  Preachers  in  Charge  appointed  the  Stewards.  See  ^ 255  of  this 
work. 


186 


History  op  the  Discipline. 


Duties  duties  of  Stewards  are]* 

to  take  an  exact  account  of  all  the  money  or  other 
[“  provision  made  for  and  received  by  any  Traveling  or  Local  Preacher,”  changed, 
1792,  to  “provisions  collected  for  the  support  of  the  Preachers”] 
in  the  Circuit  [in.,  1860,  or  Station,  and  apply  the  same  as  the 
Discipline  directs] ; to  make  an  accurate  return  of  every  ex- 
penditure of  money,  whether  to  the  Preachers,  the  sick,  or 
the  poor ; to  seek  the  needy  and  distressed  in  order  to  relieve 
and  comfort  them;  to  inform  the  Preachers  of  any  sick  or 
disorderly  persons ; to  tell  the  Preachers  what  they  think 
wrong  in  them ; to  attend  the  Quarterly  Meetings  of  their 
Circuit  [in.,  1860,  and  the  Leaders’  (in.,  1868,  and  Stewards’) 
Meetings] ; to  give  advice,  if  asked,  in  planning  the  Circuit ; 
to  attend  committees  for  the  application  of  money  to  Churches ; 
to  give  counsel  in  matters  of  arbitration ; to  provide  elements 
for  the  Lord’s  Supper ; to  write  circular  letters  to  the  Societies 
in  the  Circuit  to  be  more  liberal,  if  need  be ; as  also  to  let 
them  know,  [in.,  1792,  when  occasion  requires],  the  state 
of  the  [“temporalities,”  changed,  1792,  to  “ temporal  concerns  ”]  at  the 
last  Quarterly  Meeting.  [Om.,  1864,  to  register  the  marriages  and  bap- 
tisms, and  to  be  subject  to  the  Bishops,  the  Presiding  Elder  of  their  District,  and 
the  Elder,  Deacon,  and  Traveling  Preachers  of  their  Circuit.] 

1868.]  Quest.  4.  What  are  the  duties  of  District  Stewards  ? Ans. 

310.  [In.,  1872,  The  duties  of  District  Stewards  are],  to 

^ attend  the  annual  District  Stewards’  Meeting 
ewar  s.  Called  by  the  Presiding  Elder,  and  perform 

the  duties  specified  in  IF  478. 

1816.]  Quest.  6.  To  whom  are  the  Stewards  accountable  for  the 
faithful  performance  of  their  duty  ? Ans. 

311.  [In.,  1872,  Stewards  are  accountable  for  the  faithful  per- 
Amenabie  to  the  foriiiance  of  their  duty]  to  the  Quarterly  [om.  1852, 

Quart,  conf.  Meeting]  Conference  of  the  Circuit  or  Station,  [which 
shall  have  power  to  dismiss  or  change  them  at  pleasure.] 

1789.]  QuBst . 6.  Whut  number  of  Stewards  are  nec- 
essary in  each  Circuit  ? Ans. 

312.  [In.,  1872,  There  shall  be]  not  less  than  [“ two,”  changed, 
1820,  to  “three”]  nor  more  than  [“four,”  changed,  1820,  to  “seven,”  and 
in  1856,  “nine”]  [in.,  1872,  Stewards  in  each  Circuit  or  Station], 
[in.,  1820,  one  of  whom  shall  be  (in.,  1864,  appointed)  the 
Kecording  Steward]  [in.,  1864,  by  the  Quarterly  Conference 
after  each  annual  election]. 

1868.  But  when  two  or  more  Circuits  or  Stations  are 
united,  the  Stewards  shall  hold  office  till  the  first  Quarterly 
Conference  shall  elect  a new  Board. 

* “ Quest.  79.  Is  it  not  right  that  the  Assistant,  and  not  the  Stewards  or  Leaders, 
should  receive  the  quarterly  collections  in  the  classes  ? 

“ Ans.  Certainly  it  is.  This  has  been  the  general  practice  among  the  Methodists 
in  Europe.  And  therefore  let  every  Assistant  look  to  it,  and  ask  every  person  who 
can  afford  it  for  his  quarterly  subscription,  when  he  changes  the  tickets;  and  in 
due  time  let  him  deliver  the  whole  into  the  hands  of  the  Stewards,  to  carry  on  the 
work  of  God  in  the  Discipline 


Trial  of  a Bishop, 


187 


1864.]  Part  III. — Administration  op  Discipline. 


Chapter  I. 

1848.]  \Om.,  1864,  Of\  Bringing  Ministers  and  Members  to  Trial 

[pm.,  1864,  and  of  Insolvencies^,  and  the  Settlement  of  Disputes. 

Section  1. — The  Trial  of  a Bishop. 

1784.  Quest.  27.  To  whom  is  [“the  Superintendent,”  [1872. 
changed;  1787,  to  “the  Bishop”]  amenable  for  his  conduct?  Ans. 

313.  [In.,  1872,  A Bishop  is  answerable  for  his  conduct] 
to  the  [in.,  1792,  General]  Conference,  who  shall  Amenable  to  Gen- 

have  power  to  [“expel  him  for  improper  conduct,  if  they  eral  Couterenee. 
judge  it  necessary,”  changed,  1872,  to  “ order  the  manner  of  his  trial.”] 

1792«]  Quest.  5.  What  provision  shall  be  made  for  the  trial  of 
[“an  immoral,”  changed,  1804,  to  “a”]  Bishop  [in., 

1804,  if  he  should  be  accused  oi  immorality]  in  the  in- 
terval  of  the  General  Conference  ? 

Ans.  If  a Bishop  be  [“guilty,”  changed,  1804,  to  “accused”]  of  im- 
morality, three  Traveling  Elders  shall  call  upon  him,  and  examine  him 
on  the  subject ; and  if  the  three  Elders  verily  believe  that  the  Bishop 
is  guilty  of  the  crime,  they  shall  call  to  their  aid  two  Presiding  Elders 
from  two  Districts  in  the  neighborhood  of  that  where  the  crime  was 
committed,  each  of  which  Presiding  Elders  shall  bring  with  him  two 
Elders,  or  an  Elder  and  a Deacon.  The  above-mentioned  nine  persons 
shall  form  a Conference  to  examine  into  the  charge  brought  against  the 
Bishop,  and  if  two  thirds  of  them  verily  believe  him  to  be  guilty  of  the 
crime  laid  to  his  charge,  they  shall  have  authority  to  suspend  the 
Bishop  till  the  ensuing  General  Conference,  and  the  Districts  shall  be 
regulated  in  the  mean  time  as  is  provided  in  [“  the  case  of  the  death  of 
a Bishop  ” changed,  1800,  to  “the  third  section,”  and,  1808,  to  “the 
third  and  fifth  sections;”  in  1852,  to  “chap,  iii,  sec.  3,  and  chap,  iv, 
sec.  1;”  and  in  1868,  to  “Part  II,  chap,  i,  sec.  2,  ahd  Part  II,  chap,  ii, 
1804.]  sec,  14”];  but  no  accusation  shall  be  received  against  a 
Bishop  except  it  be  delivered  in  writing,  signed  by  those  who  are  to 
prove  the  crime,  and  a copy  of  the  accusation  shall  be  given  to  the  ac- 
cused Bishop. 

1872.]  313.  A Bishop  is  answerable  for  his  conduct  to 

the  General  Conference,  who  shall  have  power  to  order  the 
manner  of  his  trial. 

314.  When  a Bishop  is  accused  of  immoral  conduct,  the 
Presiding  Elder  within  whose  District  said  immorality  is  al- 
leged to  have  been  committed  shall  call  to  his  procedure  for 
aid  four  Traveling  Elders,  which  five  ministers 

\ Until  1848  the  provisions  of  this  section  remained  in  the  section  on  “ Bishops 
end  their  Duty.”  ^ 


188  History  of  the  Discipline. 

shall  carefully  inquire  into  the  case;  and  if,  in  their  judg- 
ment, there  is  reasonable  ground  for  such  accusation,  they, 
or  a majority  of  them,  shall  prepare  and  sign  the  proper 
charge  in  the  case,  and  shall  send  a copy  thereof,  so  signed, 
to  the  accused,  and  shall  give  notice  thereof  to  one  of  the 
Bishops.  Said  Bishop,  so  notified,  shall  convene  a Judicial 
Conference,  to  be  composed  of  the  Triers  of  Appeals  in  the 
five  neighboring  Conferences.  And  the  said  Judicial  Con- 
ference shall  have  full  power  to  try  the  accused  Bishop,  and 
to  suspend  him  from  the  functions  of  his  office,  or  expel  him 
from  the  Church,  as  they  may  deem  his  offense  requires. 
One  of  the  Bishops  shall  preside  at  his  trial. 

315.  The  accused  shall  have  the  right  of  peremptory  chal- 
lenge, yet  not  so  as  to  reduce  the  number  of  the  Judicial 
Conference  below  twenty-one. 

316.  When  a Bishop  is  chargeable  with  imprudent  conduct, 
a Presiding  Elder  shall  take  with  him  two  Traveling  Elders, 
Imprudent  Con-  shall  admonish  the  Bishop  so  offending.  In 

case  of  a second  offense,  one  of  the  Bishops,  to- 
gether with  three  Traveling  Elders,  shall  call  upon  him  and 
reprehend  and  admonish  him.  If  he  still  persist  in  his  im- 
prudence, he  shall  then  be  tried  in  the  manner  ordered  in 
1[  314,  315. 

317.  A Bishop  shall  have  the  right  of  appeal  to  the  ensu- 

ing General  Conference  if  he  signify  his  inten- 
* tion  to  appeal  at  the  time  of  his  conviction,  or 
when  informed  thereof, 

318.  Complaints  against  the  administration  of  a Bishop 

may  be  forwarded  to  the  General  Conference, 
ompamts.  entertained  there:  provided  that,  in  its 

judgment,  due  notice  has  been  given. 

Section  2. 

1T89,]  “ On  the  manner:^''  changed^  1792,  to  ‘‘  Of  the  meth-  [1848. 

ccZ  ”]  l)y  which  Immoral  Traveling  Ministers  or  Preachers  shall 

he  Brought  to  Trials  Found  Guilty^  and  Beprored  [m.,  1792, 

or'\  Suspended  in  the  Intervals  of  the  Conferences. 

1848.]  The  Method  of  Proceeding  against  Accused  Traveling 
Ministers  or  Preachers. 

1784.]  Quest.  63.  Are  there  any  further  direetions  need-  [1789« 
ful  for  the  preservation  of  good  order  among  the  Preachers  ? 

Ans.  In  the  absence  of  a Superintendent,  a Traveling  Preacher  or 

three  headers  shall  have  power  to  lodge  a complaint 
Early  Provision,  ^ny  Prcachcr  in  their  Circuit,  whether  Elder, 

Assistant,  Deacon,  or  Helper^  before  three  neighboring  Assistants,  who 
shall  meet  at  an  appointed  time  (proper  notice  being  given  to  the  par- 
ties) and  hear  and  decide  the  cause.  And  authority  is  given  them  to 


Teial  of  Teaveling  Peeachees.  189 

change  or  suspend  a Preacher,  if  they  see  it  necessary,  and  to  appoint 
another  in  his  place  during  the  absence  of  the  Superintendents. 

1T89.]  319.  =^=[Om.,  1ST2,  Quest.  1.  What  shall  be  done]  when  an 

Elder,  Deacon,  or  Preacher  is  under  report  of  being  guilty 
of  some  [om.,  1T92,  aapitail  crime  expressly  forbidden  in  the  word 
of  God  fom.,  1868,  as  an  unchristian  practice],  sufficient  to  exclude  a 
person  from  the  kingdom  of  grace  and  glory  [om.,  1800,  and  to 
make  him  a subject  of  wrath  and  hell]. 

320.  I.  [Om.,  1872,  Answ.  1]  [in.,  1848,  In  the  interval  of  the  An- 
nual Conference]  let  the  Presiding  Elder  [in.,  p ^ , 

1796,  in  the  absence  of  a Bishop]  call  as  many 

[in.,  18^2,  Traveling]  Ministers  as  he  shall  think  fit,  at  least 
[“ three,” changed,  1868,  to  “five”],  and  if  possible  bring  the  ac- 
cused and  the  accuser  face  to  face  [in.,  1848,  and  cause  a 
correct  record  of  the  investigation  to  be  kept  and  transmit- 
ted to  the  Annual  Conference].  If  the  person  be  clearly  con- 
victed, he  shall  be  suspended  from  [“  official  services  in  the  Church, 
and  not  be  allowed  the  privileges  of  a member,”  changed,  1796,  to  ‘ ‘ all  (“  official,” 
changed,  1848,  to  “ ministerial  ”)  services  and  Church  privileges  ”] 
[in.,  1792,  until  the  ensuing  (“District,”  changed,  1796,  to  “yearly;” 
1816,  to  “Annual”)  Conference,  at  which  his  case  shall  be 
fully  considered  and  determined  ”].  But  if  the  accused  be 
a Presiding  Elder  [“  the  Preachers  must,”  changed,  1860,  to  “ three  of 
the  senior  Preachers  of  his  District  shall  inquire  into  the 
character  of  the  report,  and  if  they  judge  it  necessary  ”]  call 
in  the  Presiding  Elder  of  C“  the  neighboring,”  changed,  1860,  to  ‘ ‘ any 
adjoining”]  District,  who  [“is  required  to  attend  and  act  as  judge,” 
changed,  1796,  to  “is  required  to  attend  and  preside  at  the  trial;”  in  1860,  to 
“shall  appoint  a committee  of  five  Elders  from  within  the 
bounds  of  the  Annual  Conference  of  which  the  accused  is  a 
member  and  also  preside  at  the  examination  ”]. 

321.  If  the  [“  persons,”  changed,  1792,  to  “ accused  and  accuser”] 

cannot  be  brought  face  to  face,  but  the  supposed  delinquent 
fiees  from  trial,  it  shall  be  received  as  a presumptive  proof 
of  guilt,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses 
he  shall  be  condemned.  [“  Nevertheless,  he  may  then  demand  a trial  face 

to  face,  or  he  may  appeal  to  the  next  Conference  in  that  District,”  changed,  1792,  to 
“Nevertheless,  even  in  that  case  the  (“District,”  changed,  1796,  to 
“yearly;”  and  in  1816,  to  “Annual”)  Conference  shall  reconsider 
and  determine  the  whole  matter  ”]. 

i§^6.]  322.  And  if  the  accused  be  a superannuated  [in., 

1868,  or  supernumerary]  Preacher,  living  out  of  the  bounds  of 
the  (Jonference  of  which  he  is  a member  [“  the  Pre-  superannaated  or 

siding  Elder  in  whose  District  he  may  reside  shall  bring  him  to  Supernumerary 

trial,  and  in  case  of  suspension,  shall  forward  to  the  ensuing  Annual  Preacher. 

Conference,  of  which  the  accused  is  a member,  exact  minutes  of  the  charges,  testi- 
mony, and  decision  of  the  committee  in  the  case,”  changed,  1840,  to  ‘ ‘ he  shall 

* The  original  provisions  of  this  section  were  prepared  by  Bishop  Asbuiy,  (Journal, 
II,  29,)  and  constitute  a section,  1789. 


190 


Histoky  of  the  Discipline. 


be  held  responsible  to  the  Annual  Conference  within  whose 
bounds  he  may  reside,  who  shall  have  power  to  try,  acquit, 
suspend,  locate,  or  expel  him,  in  the  same  manner  as  if  he 
were  a member  of  said  Conference”]. 

184§.]  323.  II.  If  the  charge  be  preferred  at  the  Confer- 

ence, the  case  may  be  referred  to  a committee,  in  the  presence 
, of  a Presiding  Elder  or  a member  appointed  by 
red  at  Confer-  the  Bisliop  in  his  stcad,  who  shall  cause  a faith- 
ful  record  of  the  proceedings  and  testimony  to  be 
laid  before  the  Conference ; on  which,  with  such  other  evi- 
dence as  may  be  admitted,  the  case  shall  be  decided.* 

17§9,]  324.  [Om.,1872,  Quest.  2.  What  shall bedone]  in  cases  of  im- 

proper tempers,  words,  or  actions  [om.,  1792,  or  a breach  of  the  Ar-^ 
Improper  Con-  tides  and  Discipftme  of  the  Church],  the  person  SO  offend- 
duct.  sliall  be  reprehended  [“by  his  Bishop,  Elder,  Deacon, 

or  Preacher  that  has  the  charge  of  the  Circuit,  or  if  he  be  a Bishop  he  shall  be 
reprehended  by  the  Conference,”  changed,  1722,  to  ‘ ’’  by  his  Senior  in  of- 
fice ”].  Should  a second  transgression  take  place,  one,  two, 
or  three  [in.,  1792,  Ministers  or  Preachers]  [“may  be  called  in,” 
changed,  1792,  to  “ are  to  be  taken  as  witnesses  ”].  If  he  be  not 
then  cured  [om.,  1868,  he  shall  be  tried  at  the  (om.,  1796,  “ Conference  of  his 
District”)  (in.,  1796,  next  Yearly;  and  1816,  Annual  Conference),  and  if  found 
guilty  and  impenitent  shall  be  expelled  from  the  connection,  and  his  name  so  re- 
turned in  the  Minutes  of  the  Conference].  [In.,  1868,  let  the  Presiding 
Elder  proceed  as  in  [“  Answer  l to  question  1 of  this  section,”  changed, 
1872, to  “IT  320-3”]. 

N.  B.  Any  Preacher  suspended  at  a Quarterly  Meeting  [1792# 
from  preaching  shall  not  resume  that  employment  again  hut  hy  the 
order  of  the  Conference.  But  it  is  to  he  observed  that  a Preacher  shall 
he  tried  hy  a Deaco.n,  a Deacon  hy  an  Elder,  an  Elder  hy  a Presiding 
Elder,  and  a Presiding  Elder  hy  the  Presiding  Elder  of  a neighboring 
District. 

1848.]  325.  [Om.,  1872,  Quest.  3.  What  shall  be  done]  when  a mem- 

ber of  an  Annual  Conference  fails  in  business,  or  contracts 
debts  which  he  is  not  able  to  pay,  [om.,  1872?  Ans.l 

Let  the  Presiding  Elder  appoint  three  judicious  members 
Failure  in  Buei-  ^he  Ohurch  to  iuspect  the  accounts,  contracts, 
“ess.  and  circumstances  of  the  supposed  delinquent, 
and  if,  in  their  opinion,  he  has  behaved  dishonestly,  or  con- 
tracted debts  without  the  probability  of  paying,  let  the  case 
be  disposed  of  according  to  [“the  answer  of  question  one  of  this  section,” 
changed,  1872,  to  “ H 320-323  ”]. 

* “ Testimony  taken  before  a committee  sitting  in  the  case  of  an  accused  mem- 
ber of  an  Annual  Conference  is  to  bo  received  as  evidence  on  the  trial  of  said  min- 
ister before  the  Annual  Conference.” — Gen.  Conf.  q/’1848. 

“ Resolved.,  That  the  select  number  appointed  to  try  accused  members  of  an 
Annual  Conference  act  in  the  case  in  the  stead  and  with  the  powers  of  the  Confer- 
ence itself,  and  its  chairman  is  in  the  place  of  the  Bishop.  It  is,  ther  efore,  improper 
for  the  chairman  in  such  a case  to  dismiss  a complaint.” — Jour.  Gen.  Oonf..,  1864, 

p.  860. 


Trial  of  Traveling  Preachers. 


191 


1792.]  4.  Wliat  shall  be  done  with  those  Ministers  [1872, 

or  Preachers  who  hold  and  [“preach,”  changed,  1816,  to  “ disseminate 
publicly  or  privately”]  doctrines  which  are  contrary  to’ our  Articles  of 
Keligion  ? 

326.  [In.,  1872,  When  a Minister  or  Preacher  holds  and 
disseminates,  publicly  or  privately j doctrines  which  are  con- 
trary to  our  Articles  of  Religion]. 

Ans,  Let  the  same  process  be  observed  as  in  cases  of  gross 
immorality ; but  if  the  Minister  or  Preacher  so  offending  do 
solemnly  engage  [“neither  to  preach  nor  defend,’’ changed,  1816,  to  ‘‘not 
to  disseminate  ”]  such  erroneous  doctrines  in  public  or  in 
private,  he  shall  be  borne  with  till  his  case  be  laid  before  the 
next  (District)  Annual  Conference,  which  shall  determine  the 
matter. 

1836.]  Quest,  4.  "What  shall  be  done  with  a member  of  [1848. 
an  Annual  Conference  who  conducts  himself  in  a manner  which  ren- 
ders him  unacceptable  to  the  people  as  a Traveling  Preacher? 

1848.]  What  shall  be  done  when  a Traveling  Minister  [1872. 
is  accused  of  being  so  unacceptable,  inefficient,  or  secular,  as  to  be  no 
longer  useful  in  his  work  ? 

1836.]  Ans.  [Om.,  1848.,  When  any  member  of  an  Annual  Con- 
ference shall  be  charged  with  having  so  conducted  himself  as  to  render 
him  unacceptable  to  the  people  as  a Traveling  Preacher,  it  shall  be  the 
duty  of] 

327.  [In.,  1872,  When  a Traveling  Minister  is  accused  of 
being  so  unacceptable,  inefficient,  or  secular,  as  to  be  no 
longer  useful  in  his  work],*  the  Conference  [om.,  1848,  to  which  he 
belongs]  (shall)  investigate  the  case ; and  if  it  appear  that 
the  complaint  is  well  founded,  and  [om.,  1848,  he  do  not  give  the  Con- 
ference satisfaction  that  he  will  amend  or]  [in.,  1848,  the  aCCUSed  will 
not]  voluntarily  retire,  they  may  locate  him  without  his  con- 
sent, [om.,  1848,  provided  that  he  shall  be  at  liberty  to  defend  himself  before  the 
Conference  in  person  or  by  his  representative ; and  if  he  be  located  in  his  absence 
without  having  been  previously  notified  of  an  intention  thus  to  proceed  against  him, 
he  may  apply  to  the  Conference,  at  its  next  session,  to  be  heard  in  his  defense,  in 
which  case  they  shall  reconsider  the  matter  for  that  purpose]. 

1872.]  328.  When  a Traveling  Preacher  in  the  interim 

of  an  Annual  Conference  refuses  to  attend  to  the  work  as- 
signed him,  let  the  Presiding  Elder  proceed  as  directed  in 
IT  320-323. 

329.  A Preacher  is  answerable  on  a complaint  of  malad- 
ministration to  the  Annual  Conference  of  which  he  is  a 
member. 

1856.]  330.  But  should  the  Conference  having  jurisdiction 
in  any  of  the  foregoing  cases  judge  it  expedient  to  try  the 
accused  by  a select  number,  it  may  appoint  not  less  than  nine 
nor  more  than  fifteen  of  its  members  for  that  purpose  [in., 
1868,  the  accused  having  the  right  to  challenge  for  cause], 

* “When  a member  of  an  Annual  Conference  is  located  he  is  entitled  to  a certifi- 
cate of  the  fact  under  the  hand  of  the  President  of  the  Conference.” — Jov/r.  Gen. 
Conf.,,  1848. 


192 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


who,  in  the  presence  of  a Bishop  or  a Chairman,  which  the 
President  of  the  Conference  shall  appoint,  and  one  or  more  of 
the  Secretaries  of  the  Conference,  shall  have  full  power  to 
consider  and  determine  the  case  according  to  the  rules  which 
govern  Annual  Conferences  in  such  proceedings,  and  they 
shall  make  a faithful  report  of  all  their  doings  to  the  Secre- 
tary of  the  Conference  in  writing,  and  deliver  up  to  him  the 
bill  of  charges,  the  evidence  taken,  and  the  decision  rendered, 
with  all  other  documents  brought  into  the  trial.  [In.,  1872, 
Or  the  Annual  Conference  may,  when  a case  cannot  be  tried 
during  the  session  for  want  of  testimony,  refer  it  to  the 
Presiding  Elder  having  charge  of  the  Preacher  complained 
of,  who  shall  proceed  as  directed  in  IT  320-323].* 

1864,]  Section  3. — Proceedings  against  Preachers  on  Trial, 

1836,]  331.  A Preacher  on  trial  who  may  be  accused  of 
crime  shall  be  accountable  to  the  Quarterly  Conference  of  the 
Circuit  on  which  he  travels.  The  Presiding  Elder  shall  call 
a committee  of  three  Local  Preachers,  [“who,”  changed,  1872,  to 
“which”]  may  suspend  him;  and  the  Quarterly  Conference 
may  expel  him : nevertheless^  he  shall  have  a right  to  an  appeal 
to  the  next  Annual  Conference. 

1848.]  Section  4. — The  Trial  of  Local  Preachers, 

1796*  Quest.  3.  What  directions  shall  be  given  concern-  [1820. 
ing  the  trial  of  [in.,  1816,  licensed]  Local  Preachers,  Local  Deacons, 
or  Local  Elders  ? t 

1836.]  332.  [om.,  1872,  Quest.  1.  What  shall  be  done]  when  a Local 

Elder,  Deacon,  or  Preacher  is  reported  to  be  guilty  of  some 
crime  expressly  forbidden  in  the  word  of  God, 
ccuse  0 nme.  oxcludo  a porson  from  the  kingdom 

of  grace  and  glory  [om.,  1872?  Arts.'] 

1796*]  If  a charge  be  brought  against  a [in.,  1816,  licensed]  Local 
Preacher,  or  Local  Deacon,  or  Elder,  the  Preacher  who  has  the  over- 
sight of  the  Circuit  shall  summon  three  or  more  Local  Preachers  of  the 
neighborhood,  or,  for  want  of  Local  Preachers,  so  many  Leaders,  or 
Exporters.  And  if  they,  or  a majority  of  them,  on  due  examination, 
judge  that  the  Local  [in.,  1816,  licensed]  Preacher,  Deacon,  or  Elder, 
aforesaid,  has  been  guilty  of  such  a crime,  or  has  [“  preached,”  changed, 
1816,  to  “publicly  or  privately  disseminated”]  such  false  doctrines,  as 
require  his  suspension  from  all  public  offices  [in.,  1812,  and  privileges] 
in  OUT  Church  till  the  ensuing  Quarterly  Meeting,  the  Preacher  who  has 
the  oversight  of  the  Circuit  shall  accordingly  suspend  him  [om.,  1816, 
from  all  public  offices  (in.,  1812,  and  privileges)]  till  the  ensuing  Quar- 
terly Meeting. 


* A resolution  to  this  effect  was  passed  in  the  General  Conference  of  1848.  May- 
take  testimony  by  commission. — Ihid. 

t This  was  taken  in  1848  from  the  section  on  Local  Preachers  and  made  a sep- 
arate section. 


Teial  of  Local  Pebachees. 


193 


And  in  such  case  [om.,  1816,  and  in  every  case  where  a meeting,  as- 
sembled as  above  described,  shall  deem  the  said  Local  Preacher,  Dea- 
con, or  Elder,  culpable],  the  next  Quarterly  Meeting  shall  proceed  upon 
his  trial,  and  shall  have  authority  to  clear,  censure,  suspend,  or  expel 
him,  according  to  their  judgment.  And  the  Presiding  Elder  or  the 
Preacher  who  has  the  oversight  of  the  Circuit,  shall,  at  the  commence- 
ment of  the  trial,  appoint  a Secretary,  who  shall  take  down  regular  min- 
utes of  the  evidence  and  proceedings  of  the  trial,  which  minutes,  when 
read  and  approved,  shall  be  signed  by  the  said  Presiding  Elder  or 
Preacher,  and  also  by  the  Members  of  the  said  Quarterly  Meeting,  or 
by  the  majority  of  them. 

1820.]  [“When  charges  are  preferred  against  any  Local  [1836. 
Preacher,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Preacher  in  Charge  to  call,”  changed, 
1836,  to 

332.  “(Ora.,  1872,  2.  What  shall  be  done)  when  a Local  Elder, 

Deacon,  or  Preacher  is  reported  to  be  guilty  of  some  crime 
expressly  forbidden  in  the  Word  of  God,  sufficient  to  exclude 
a person  from  the  kingdom  of  grace  and  glory  [ora.,  1872?  Ans.  l. 

The  Preacher  having  charge  shall  call  ”]  a committee, 
consisting  of  three  or  more  Local  Preachers  [ora.,  1836,  within  the 
Station,  Circuit,  or  District],  before  [“whom,”  changed,  1872,  to  ‘‘which”] 
it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  accused  to  appear  and  by  [“whom,” 
changed,  1872,  to  “which”]  he  shall  be  acquitted,  or,  if  found 
guilty,  suspended  until  the  [ora.,  1836,  meeting  of  the]  next  [“  District,” 
changed,  1836,  to  “ Quarterly  ”]  Conference. 

1824.]  And  the  Preacher  in  Charge  shall  cause  exact 
minutes  of  the  charges,  testimony,  and  examination,  together 
with  the  decision  of  the  Committee,  to  be  laid  before  the 
[“District,”  changed,  1836,  to  “Quarterly”]  Conference,  where  it 
shall  be  the  duty  of  the  accused  to  appear.  [In.,  1848,  If 
the  accused  refuse  or  neglect  to  appear  before  said  committee, 
he  may  be  tried  in  his  absence]. 

1820.]  333.  [Om.,  1872,  And]  the  President  [om.,  1836,  of  the  said 

District  Conference]  shall,  at  the  commencement  of  the  trial,  ap- 
point a Secretary,  who  shall  take  down  regular  minutes  of  the 
evidence  [om.,  1836,  and  proceedings]  of  the  trial ; which  minutes, 
when  read  and  approved,  shall  be  signed  by  the  [om.,  1836,  said] 
President  and  also  by  the  Members  of  the  [om.,  1836,  said  District] 
Conference  [in.,  1836,  who  are  present],  or  a majority  of 
them. 

1836.]  334.  [Om.,  1872,  Quest.  2.  What  shall  be  done]  in  case  of 

improper  tempers,  words,  or  actions  [om.,  1872?  Ans. 

The  person  so  offending  shall  be  reprehended  by  the 
Preacher  having  Charge.  Should  a second  trans- 
gression take  place,  one,  two,  or  three  faithful 
friends  are  to  be  taken  as  witnesses.  If  he  be  not  then  cured, 
he  shall  be  tried  at  the  next  Quarterly  Conference,  and  if 
found  guilty  and  impenitent,  he  shall  be  expelled  from  the 
Church. 

1848.]  335.  £Ora.,  1812,  Quest.  3.  What  shall  be  done]  when  a Local 

13 


194 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


Elder,  Deacon,  or  Preacher  fails  in  business,  or  contracts 
debts  which  he  is  not  able  to  pay  [om.,  1872  ? Ans. 

Let  the  Preacher  in  Charge  appoint  three  judicious 
Failure  in  Busi-  Hiembers  of  the  Church  to  inspect  the  accounts, 
ness.  contracts,  and  circumstances  of  the  supposed 
delinquent;  and  if,  in  their  opinion,  he  has  behaved  dishon- 
estly, or  contracted  debts  without  the  probability  of  paying, 
let  the  case  be  disposed  of  according  to  [“the  answer  to  question  one 
of  this  section,”  changed,  1872,  to  “ IT  333  ”]. 

Section  5. 

17§9.]  [“OTi,”cA«^0^edl792,«o  “ Of^  Bringing  to  Trials  [1860. 

Finding  Guilty^  and  Beprormg^  Suspending^  or  Excluding 
Disorderly  Persons  from  Society  and  Church  Pririleges^  [m., 
1852,  and  of  Insolvencies  and  the  Settlement  of  Disputes']. 

I860,]  How  an  Accused  Member  is  to  be  Brought  to  [1864. 

Trial. 

1864,]  Trial  of  an  Accused  Memb&r, 

I.  For  Immoral  Conduct. 

1789.  Quest . 1.  How  shall  a [“  suspected,”  changed,  [1872. 
1800,  to  “ an  accused”]  member  be  brought  to  trial?  Ans. 

336.  [In.,  1872,  An  accused  Member  shall  be  brought  to 

trial]*  [“before  the  Society  of  which  he  is  a Member,  or  a select  number  (om., 
1860,  “ of  them),”  changed,  1864,  to  “before  a Committee  of  not  less 
than  five,”]  [in.,  1860,  who  shall  not  be  Members  of  the  Quar- 
terly Conference,  (and  if  the  Preacher  judge  necessary,  the 
Committee  may  be  selected  t from  any  Charge  within  the  Dis- 
trict)], in  the  presence  of  [“a  Bishop,  Elder,  Deacon,  or  Preacher,  in  the 
following  manner : Let  the  accused  and  accuser  be  brought  face  to  face : if  this  can- 
not be  done,  let  the  next  best  evidence  be  procured,”  changed,  1856,  to  the 
Preacher  in  Charge,  who  shall  preside  in  the  trial  and  cause 
exact  minutes  of  the  evidence  and  proceedings  in  the  case  to 
be  taken  ”].  [In.,  1860,  (“In  case  of  trial  before  a select  number,”  changed, 

1864,  to  “in  the  selection  of  a committee,”)  the  parties  may 
challenge  for  cause]. 

337.  If  the  accused  person  be  found  guilty  [in.,  1800,  by 
the  decision  of  a majority  of  the  (“members  before  whom  he  is 
brought  to  trial,”  changed,  1864,  to  “ Committee)],  and  the  crime  be 
such  as  is  expressly  forbidden  by  the  Word  of  God,  suffi- 

* “Has  a probationer  in  our  Church  the  right  to  prefer  charges  against  a mem- 
ber? Ans.  He  has  not.” — Jbiir.  Gen.  1860. 

A person  who  has  enjoyed  all  the  privileges  of  a member  for  years,  though  not 
formally  received  into  the  Church,  may  not  plead  that  non -reception  “ as  a bar  to 
proceedings  in  case  of  alleged  immorality.”— Jour.  Gen.  Conf  1860,  p.  298. 
t Active  verb  in  1860 ; made  passive  1872. 


Teial  of  Membees. 


195 


cient  to  exclude  a person  from  the  kingdom  of  grace  and 

glory  [om.,  1800,  and  to  make  him  a subject  of  wrath  and  hell],  [“let  him  be 
exi)elled,”  changed,  1T92,  to  “ let  the  Minister  or  Preacher  who  has  charge  of  the 
Circuit,”  (changed,  1864,  to  “ Let  the  Preacher  in  Charge  ”)  expel 
him  ”]. 

388.  If  [“he,”  changed,  1800,  to  “ the  accused  person”]  evade  a 
trial  by  absenting  himself  after  sufficient  notice  given  him, 

and  the  circumstances  of  the  accusation  (“  be  strong  and  presumptive,”  changed, 
1848,  to  “ afford  strong  presumption  of  guilt  ”),  “ let  him  be  esteemed  as  guilty  and 
be  accordingly  excluded,”  changed,  1864,  to  “he  may  be  tried  in  his  ab- 
sence, and,  if  found  guilty,  he  shall  be  expelled  ”].  [Om.,  1792, 
And  without  evident  marks  and  fruits  of  repentance,  such  offenders  shall  be  sol- 
emnly disowned  before  the  Church].  [Om.,  1864,  Witnesses  from  without  shall  not 
be  rejected],  [om.,  1792,  if  a majority  believe  them  to  be  honest  men]. 

II.  Neglect  of  the  Means  of  Grace, 

1784.]  Quest.  65.*  What  shall  we  do  with  those  members  of  our 
[“Society,”  changed,  1816,  to  “Church”]  who  [“willfully  and  repeat- 
edly neglect  to  meet  their  class,”  changed,  1864,  to  “who  habitually 
neglect  the  means  of  grace,  such  as  the  public  worship  of  God,  the 
Supper  of  the  Lord,  family  and  private  prayer,  searching  the  Scriptures, 
class-meeting.s,  and  prayer-meetings  ”]  ? Ans. 

339.  [In.,  1872,  When  members  of  our  Church  habitually 
neglect  the  means  of  grace,  such  as  the  public  worship  of 
God,  the  Supper  of  the  Lord,  family  and  private  prayer, 
searching  the  Scriptures,  class-meetings  and  prayer-meetings.] 

1.  Let  the  [“Assistant,”  changed,  1787,  to  “ Elder,  Deacon,  or  one 
of  the  Preachers,”]  visit  them  whenever  it  is  practicable  and 
explain  to  them  the  consequence  if  they  continue  to  neglect 

[om.,  1864,  namely,  exclusion]. 

2.  If  they  do  not  amend,  let  [“  the  Assistant,”  changed,  1787,  to  “ the 
Deacon;”  1792,  to  “him  who  has  the  charge  of  the  Circuit  (in., 
1872,  or  Station)],  [“exclude  them  in  the  Society,  informing  it  that  they  are 
laid  aside  for  a breach  of  our  rules  of  Discipline,  and  not  for  immoral  conduct,” 
changed,  1836,  to  “bring  their  case  before  the  Society,  or  a select 
number  before  whom  they  shall  have  been  cited  to  appear, 
and  if  they  be  found  guilty  of  willful  neglect  by  a decision  of 
a majority  of  the  members  before  whom  their  case  is  brought, 
let  them  be  (“laid  aside,”  changed,  1864,  to  “ excluded  ”),  (om.,  1864,  and 
let  the  Preacher  show  that  they  are  excluded  for  a breach  of  our  rules  and  not  for 
immoral  conduct  ”)]. 

III.  Imprudent  Conduct, 

17§9.]  340.  But  in  cases  of  neglect  of  duties  of  any 

kind,  imprudent  conduct,  indulging  sinful  tempers  or  words 
[in.,  1848,  the  buying,  selling,  or  using  intoxicating  liquors 
as  a beverage,  (in.,  1872,  dancing,  playing  at  games  of  chance, 
attending  theaters,  horse-races,  circuses,  dancing-parties,  or 

* This  constituted  a part  of  the  Section  on  Class -Meetings  until  1864,  when  it  was 
modified  and  placed  here.  Prepared  by  Eev.  M.  Raymond,  D.  D.  The  sub-headinffs 
in  this  Section  were  inserted  in  1860.  ° 


196 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


patronizing  dancing-schools,  or  taking  such  other  amusements 
as  are  obviously  of  misleading  or  questionable  moral  ten- 
dency), or]  disobedience  to  the  order  and  discipline  of  the 
Church;  first,  let  jDrivate  reproof  be  given  by  a Preacher  or 
Leader,  and  if  there  be  an  acknowledgment  of  the  fault,  and 
proper  humiliation,  the  person  may  [“  remain  on  trial,”  changed,  1828,  to 
“be  borne  with”].  On  a second  offense,  the  Preacher  (in., 
1792,  or  Leader)  may  take  one  or  two  faithful  friends. 

[Om.,  1792,  On  a third  failure,  if  the  transgression  he  increased  or 
continued,  let  it  he  brought  before  the  Society,  or  a select  number.  If 
there  be  no  sign  of  humiliation,  and  the  Church  is  dishonored,  the  of- 
fender must  be  cut  off.]  [In.,  1792,  om.,  1864,  On  a third  offense,  let 
the  case  be  brought  before  the  Society,  or  a select  number,  and  if  there 
be  no  sign  of  real  humiliation,  the  offender  must  be  cut  off.] 

[In.,  1864,  On  a third  offense  let  him  be  brought  to  trial, 
and  if  found  guilty,  and  there  be  no  sign  of  real  humiliation, 
he  shall  be  expelled]. 

IV.  For  Dissension. 

1T92.]  341.  If  a member  of  our  Church  shall  be  [“clearly 

convicted,”  changed,  1864,  to  “accused”]  of  endeavoring  to  sow 
dissension  in  any  of  our  Societies,  by  inveighing  against  either 
our  doctrines  or  discipline,  [“ such,”  changed,  1864,  to  “the”]  per- 
son so  offending  shall  first  be  reproved  by  the  [“  Senior  Minister  or 
Preacher  of  his  Circuit,  and  if  afterwards,”  changed,  1864,  to  “Preacher  in 
Charge”],  and  if  he  persist  in  such  pernicious  practice  [in., 
1864,  he  shall  be  brought  to  trial,  and  if  found  guilty,  ex- 
pelled] ; [om.,  1864,  he  shall  be  expelled  (“the  Society,”  changed,  1816,  to  “from 
the  Church  ”)]. 


V.  Disagreement  in  Business  and  Fon-payment  of  Debts. 

IT'84.]  Quest.  62.  Are  there  any  directions  to  be  given  [ITST. 
the  Assistant  concerning  the  decision  of  disputes  among  the  people  ? 

Ans.  On  any  dispute  of  importance,  or  difficult  to  be  settled,  let  the 
Assistant  inquire  into  the  circumstances,  and,  having  consulted  the 
Stewards  and  Leaders,  appoint  referees,  whose  decision  shall  be  final, 
and  the  party  expelled  that  refuses  to  abide  by  it,  unless  there  appear 
to  the  Assistant  some  fraud  or  gross  mistake  in  the  decision,  in  which 
case  he  shall  appoint  new  referees  for  a hearing  of  the  cause,  whose 
decision  shall  be  absolutely  final.* 

1852.]  3.  How  shall  disputes  between  members  of  [1872. 

our  Church  concerning  [“  the  payment  of  debts  or  otherwise,”  changed, 
1864,  to  “business  transactions”]  be  settled?  Ans. 

178T,]  342.  On  any  [“dispute,”  changed,  1864,  to  “disagree- 

ment”] between  two  or  more  members  of  our  [“Society,”  changed, 

* A similar  provision  is  found  in  the  Minutes  of  1781 : — 

Quest.  17.  What  proper  method  should  be  taken,  supposing  any  difference  should 
arise  in  dealing  between  our  brethren  ? 

Ans.  Let  the  Assistant  Preacher  at  Quarterly  Meeting  consult  with  the  Steward 
in  appointing  proper  persons  to  examine  into  the  circumstances,  and  if  there  be  any 
suspicion  of  injustice  or  inability  in  the  referees,  to  appoint  men  of  more  skill  and 
probity,  and  the  parties  to  abide  by  their  decision  or  be  excluded  the  Society. 


Trial  of  Members. 


197 


1816,  to  ‘‘Ohui’ch”]  [in.,  1792,  concerning  (“the  payment  of  debts  or 
otherwise,”  changed,  1864,  to  “business  transactions”)],  which  can- 
not be  settled  by  the  parties  [om.,  1864,  concerned]  [“the  Deacon,”* 
changed,  1792,  to  “the  Preacher  who  has  charge  of  the  Circuit,”  again,  1864,  to 
“the  Preacher  in  Charge  ”],  shall  inquire  into  the  circumstances 
of  the  case,  and  [om.,  1808,  having  consulted  the  Stewards  and  Leaders,  and 
if  agreeable  to  their  advice],  shall  recommend  to  the  [om.,  1852,  contending] 
parties  a reference,  consisting  of  [“  one,”  changed,  1864,  to  “two”] 
arbiters  chosen  by  the  plaintiff,  and  [“another,”  changed  to  “ two  ”], 
chosen  by  the  defendant,  wdiich  [“ two,” changed,  1864,  to  “four”] 
arbiters  so  chosen  shall  nominate  [“  the  third,”  changed,  1864,  to  “ a 
fifth  ”],  [“the  three,”  changed,  1864,  to  “ the  five  ”J  arbiters  being  mem- 
bers of  our  [“  Society,”  changed,  1816,  to  “ Church  ”].  [Om.,  1796,  and  the 

decision  of  any  two  of  them  shall  be  final.  But  if  either  of  the  parties  refuse  to 
abide  by  such  decision,  he  shall  be  immediately  expelled.] 

1796*]  Ans.  2.  But  if  one  of  these  parties  be  dissatisfied  [1864. 
with  the  judgment  given,  such  party  may  apply  to  the  ensuing  Quarterly 
Conference  of  the  Circuit  for  allowance  to  have  a second  arbitration 
appointed ; and  if  the  Quarterly  Conference  see  sufficient  reason,  they 
shall  grant  a second  arbitration,  in  which  case  each  party  shall  choose 
two  arbiters,  and  the  four  arbiters  shall  choose  a fifth,  the  judgment  of 
the  majority  of  whom  shall  be  final,  and  any  person  refusing  to  abide 
by  such  judgment  shall  be  excluded  the  Church  (Society). 

1864,]  343.  If  either  party  refuse  to  abide  by  their  judg- 

ment he  shall  be  brought  to  trial,  and  if  he  fail  to  show 
sufficient  cause  for  such  refusal  he  shall  be  expelled. 

1787.]  [“  N.  B.  If  any  member  of  our  Society  enter  into  a lawsuit 

with  another  member  before  these  measures  are  taken  he  shall  be  ex- 
pelled,” changed,  1792,  to 

344,  And  if  any  member  of  our  (“Society,”  changed,  1816,  to 
“ Church,”)  shall  refuse,  in  cases  of  debt  or  other  disputes,  to 
refer  the  matter  to  arbitration  when  recommended  by  (“  him 
who  has  the  charge  of  the  Circuit,”  changed,  1864,  to  ‘ ‘ the  Preacher  in 
Charge  ”)  (om.,  1808,  with  the  approbation  of  the  Stewards  and  Leaders)  or 
shall  enter  into  a lawsuit  with  another  member  before  those 
measures  are  taken,  he  shall  be  expelled  [in.,  1808,  (“excepting,” 
changed,  1864,  to  “ he  shall  be  brought  to  trial,  and  if  he  fail  to 
show  ”)  the  case  is  of  such  a nature  as  to  require  and  justify 
a process  at  law  ”],  [in.,  1864,  he  shall  be  expelled]. 

1812.]  1.  Whenever  a complaint  is  made  against  any  member 

of  our  Church  for  non-payment  of  debt,  when  the  accounts  are 
adjusted  and  the  amount  ascertained,  the  Preacher  having  the  charge 
shall  call  the  debtor  before  a committee  of  at  least  three,  to  show  cause 
why  he  does  not  make  payment.  The  committee  shall  determine  what 
further  time  shall  be  granted  him  for  payment,  and  what  security,  if 
any,  shall  be  given  for  payment,  and  in  case  the  debtor  refuses  to  com- 
ply, he  shall  be  expelled ; but  in  such  case  he  may  appeal  to  the  Quar- 
terly Conference,  and  their  decision  shall  be  filial,  And  in  case  the 


* This  paragraph  was  inserted,  1787,  in  the  Section  on  Deacons ; transferred,  1792, 
to  that  on  Preachers  in  Charge ; again,  1852,  to  this  place. 


198 


History  op  the  Discipline. 


creditor  complains  that  justice  is  not  done  him,  he  may  la}^  his  griev- 
ance before  the  Quarterly  Conference,  and  their  decision  shall  be  final ; 
and  if  the  creditor  refuse  to  comply,  he  shall  he  expelled. 

VI.  Insolvency  on  the  Fart  of  any  of  our  Merribers. 

1784.]  (faest.  25.  (22.)  What  shall  we  do  to  prevent  scan-  [1787. 
dal  when  any  of  our  members  becomes  a bankrupt? 

Ans.  Let  the  Assistant  talk  with  him  at  large,  and  if  he  has  not  kept 
fair  accounts,*  let  him  be  expelled  immediately. 

1787.]  (faest.  4.  What  shall  we  do  to  prevent  scandal  [1800. 
when  any  of  our  members  fail  in  business,  or  contract  debts  which 
they  are  not  able  to  pay  ? ^ 

Ans.  Let  the  Elder  or  Deacon  desire  two  or  three  judicious  members 
of  the  Society  to  inspect  the  accounts  of  the  supposed  delinquents,  and 
if  they  have  behaved  dishonestly,  or  borrowed  money  without  a prob- 
ability of  paying,  let  them  be  suspended  until  their  credit  is  restored.! 

1796.]  The  Preachers  who  have  the  oversight  of  Circuits  are  re- 
quired to  execute  all  our  rules  fully  and  strenuously  against  all  frauds, 
and  particularly  against  dishonest  insolvencies,  suffering  none  to  remain 
in  our  Society  on  any  account  who  are  found  guilty  of  any  fraud. 

i§<M>,]  To  prevent  scandal,  when  any  of  our  members 
fail  in  business,  or  contract  debts  which  they  are  not  able  to 
pay,  let  two  or  three  judicious  members  of  the  Society  [in., 
1816,  Church]  inspect  the  accounts  [in.,  1832,  contracts  and 
circumstances  of  the  case]  of  the  supposed  delinquent,  and 
if  he  have  behaved  dishonestly,  or  borrowed  money  without 
a probability  of  paying,  let  him  be  expelled. 

1852.]  Quest.  3.  What  shall  be  done  in  case  of  insol v-  [1872. 
ency  [orn.,  1864,  on  the  part  of  any  of  our  members]  ? 

Ans.  The  paragraph  of  1796  referred  to  that  of  1800  as  follows : 

1796.]  345.  The  Preachers  who  have  the  oversight  of 

Circuits  and  Stations  are  required  to  execute  all  our  rules 
fully  and  strenuously  against  all  frauds,  and  particularly 
against  dishonest  insolvencies,  suffering  none  to  remain  in  our 
Church  on  any  account  who  are  found  guilty  of  any  fraud. 

1§90,]  346.  To  prevent  scandal,  when  any  of  our  mem- 

bers fail  in  business,  or  contract  debts  which  they  are  not 
able  to  payj  let  two  or  three  judicious  members  of  the  Church 
inspect  the  accounts,  contracts,  and  circumstances  of  the  case 
of  the  supposed  delinquent;  and  [in*,  1860,  if  they  judge 
that  he]  has  behaved  dishonestly,  or  borrowed  money  without 
a probability  of  paying,  let  him  be  [in.,  1860,  brought  to 
trial,  and  if  found  guilty],  expelled. 

VII.  General  Directions. 

1§64.]  347.  In  all  the  foregoing  cases  of  trial,  witnesses 

from  without  shall  not  be  rejected ; and  the  testimony  of  an 

* “ Or  has  been  concerned  in  that  base  practice  of  raising  money  by  coining  notes 
(commonly  called  the  bill  trade).” — Large  Minutes. 

t This  question  and  an'swer  were  inserted  in  the  Section  on  “ Visiting;”  the  par- 
agraph following  it  was  inserted  in  that  on  “Preacher  in  Charge;”  both  were 
combined,  in  1800,  into  the  paragraph  succeeding  them,  and  inserted  in  the  Section 
on  “ Preachers  in  Charge.” 


Trial  of  Members. 


199 


absent  witness  may  be  taken  before  the  Preacher  in  Charge, 
or  a Preacher  appointed  by  the  Presiding  Elder  of  the  District 
within  which  such  witness  resides;  provided^  in  every  case 
sufficient  notice  has  been  given  to  the  adverse  party  of  the 
time  and  place  of  taking  such  testimony.  The  accused  shall 
have  the  right  to  call  to  his  assistance,  as  counsel,  any  mem- 
ber in  good  and  regular  standing  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church. 

i§00,]  348.  [Om..  1864,  Nevertheless]  if  in  any  of  the  above 

mentioned  cases  [“the  Minister  or  Preacher,”  changed,  1864,  to  “the 
Preacher  in  Charge  ”]  differ  in  judgment  from  the  majority 
of  [“  the  Society  or  the  select  number,”  changed,  1864,  to  “ the  Committee 
concerning  the  guilt  or  innocence  of  the  accused  [“person, 
the  trial  in  such  case  may  be  referred  by  the  Minister  or  Preacher  to  the  ensuing 
Quarterly  Meeting  (in.,  1816,  Conference),”  changed,  1864,  to  ‘ ‘ he  may  refer 
the  trial  to  the  ensuing  Quarterly  Conference,*  (in.,  1856, 
which  shall  have  authority  to  order  a new  trial)”]. 

1§7^.]  349.  When  the  Quarterly  Conference,  sitting  as  a 

Court  of  Appeals,  remands  a case  for  a new  trial,  the  Preacher 
in  Charge  shall  proceed  to  try  the  accused  member  again, 
unless  the  charges  are  withdrawn. 

IT §9.]  350.  After  such  forms  of  trial  and  expulsion, 

such  [“persons  as  are  thus  excommunicated,”  changed,  1792,  to  “ person 
shall  have  no  privileges  of  Society  or  of  Sacraments  in  our 
Church  without  contrition,  confession,  and  [“proper  trial,”  changed, 
1848,  to  “ satisfactory  reformation  ”].f 
N.  B.  From  this  time  forward  no  person  shall  he  owned  as  [1792. 
a member  of  our  Church  without  six  months’  trial,  f 

1§72.]  351.  In  all  cases  of  trial  and  appeal  it  is  improper 

for  the  Presiding  Officer  to  deliver  a charge  to  the  Commit- 
tee explaining  the  evidence  and  setting  forth  the  merits  of 
the  case. 


This  is  “an  application  for  a new  trial,”  Jour.  Gen.  Conf.,  1848,  and  was  later 
as  above  inserted  in  the  Discipline. 

t For  a provision  on  this  point  in  1781,  see  An.  Minutes. 

t In  the  same  year  the  following  explanation  of  this  section  was  published  in 
the  Minutes : — 

“ As  a very  few  persons  have  in  some  respect  mistaken  our  meaning,  in  the  thir- 
ty-second section  of  our  Form  of  Discipline,  on  bringing  to  trial  disorderly  persons, 
etc.,  we  think  it  necessary  to  explain  it. 

“ When  a member  of  our  society  is  to  be  tried  for  any  offense,  the  officiating 
Minister  or  Preacher  is  to  call  together  all  the  members,  if  the  society  be  small, 
or  a select  number  if  it  be  large,  to  take  knowledge  and  give  advice,  and  bear  wit- 
ness to  the  justice  of  the  whole  process,  that  improper  and  private  expulsions 
may  be  prevented  for  the  future.” 

This  note  is  not  found  in  the  reprint  of  the  Minutes,  but  it  is  published  in  Lee’s 
History  of  the  Methodists,  p.  143. 


200 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


Chapter  II. — Trial  of  Appeals. 

Section  1. — Appeals  of  Traveling  Ministers  or  Preachers, 

1T92,]  352.  [Om.,  1864,  Provided,  nevertheless,  that]  in  all  [om.,  1872, 

the  above  mentioned]  cases  of  trial  and  conviction  [in.,  1872,  under 
the  provisions  of  IT  319-330]  an  appeal  shall  be  allowed  p^o 
the  ensuing-  General  Conference,”  changed,  1872,  to  ‘ ‘ to  a J udicial  Confer- 
ence constituted  as  hereinafter  provided”]  [in.,  1820,  if  the 
condemned  person  signify  his  intention  to  appeal  at  the  time 
of  his  (“condemnation,”  changed,  1872,  to  “ COnviction  ”)  or  at  any 
time  thereafter  when  informed  thereof]. 

1856*]  2.  The  General  Conlerence  may  try  appeals  from  [1872* 
members  of  Annual  Conferences  who  may  have  been  cen- 
Commit-  g^j.0d  suspended,  expelled,  or  located  without  their  con- 
sent, by  a Committee  embracing  not  less  than  fifteen  of 
its  members,  nor  more  than  one  member  from  each  delegation,  who,  in 
the  presence  of  a Bishop  presiding,  and  one  or  more  of  the  Secretaries 
of  the  Conference  keeping  a faithful  record  of  all  the  proceedings  had, 
shall  have  full  power  to  hear  and  determine  the  case,  subject  to  the 
rules  and  regulations  which  govern  the  said  Conference  in  such  pro- 
ceedings, and  the  records  made  and  the  papers  submitted  in  such  trials 
shall  be  presented  to  the  Conference,  and  oe  filed  and  preserved  with 
the  papers  of  that  body.* 

18T2.]  353.  The  several  Annual  Conferences  in  the  United 
Triers  States  sliall,  at  each  session,  select  seven  Elders, 
men  of  experience  and  of  sound  judgment  in  the 
affairs  of  the  Church,  who  shall  be  known  as  Triers  of 
Appeals. 

354.  When  notice  of  appeal  is  given  to  the  President  of 
an  Annual  Conference,  he  shall  proceed,  with  due  regard  to 
Judicial  Confer-  the  wishes  and  rights  of  the  appellant,  to  desig- 

nate  three  Conferences,  conveniently  near  that 
from  which  the  appeal  is  taken,  whose  Triers  of  Appeals 
shall  constitute  a Judicial  Conference,  and  to  fix  the  time 
and  place  of  its  session,  and  to  give  notice  thereof  to  all 
concerned. 

355.  The  appellant  shall  have  the  right  of  peremptory 

challenge,  yet  so  that  the  Triers  present,  and 

“ ready  to  proceed  with  the  hearing,  shall  not  fall 

below  thirteen,  which  number  shall  be  required  for  a quorum. 

* “ Eesolved^  That  when  the  motions  to  affirm,  to  remand,  and  to  reverse  have 
been  successively  put  and  lost,  the  decision  of  the  court  below  stands  as,  tl^b  final 
adjudication  of  the  case  ” — Gen.  Oonf.^ 


Trial  of  Appeals. 


201 


356.  A Bishop  shall  preside  in  the  Judicial  Conference. 
The  Conference  shall  appoint  a Secretary,  who  shall  keep  a 
faithful  record  of  all  the  proceedings,  and  shall,  president 
at  the  close  of  the  trial,  transmit  the  records  ’ 

made  and  the  papers  submitted  in  the  case  to  the  Secretary 
of  the  preceding  General  Conference,  to  be  filed  and  pre- 
served with  the  papers  of  that  body. 

1820,]  357.  [Om.,  1864,  In  all  the  above  mentioned  cases]  it  shall  be 

the  duty  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Annual  Confer- 
ence  [“  to  keep  fegnlar  minutes  of  the  trial,  including-  aU  the 
questions  proposed  to  the  witnesses,  and  their  answers,  tog-ether  with  the  crime 
with  which  the  accused  is  charged,  the  specification  or  specifications,  and  also  pre- 
serve all  the  documents  relating  to  the  case,”  changed,  1848,  to 
“ carefully  to  preserve  the  minutes  of  the  trial,  Secre- 

whether  taken  before  a Committee  or  before  the 
Conference,  and  all  the  documents  relating  to  the  case,  to- 
gether with  the  charge  or  charges,  and  the  specification  or 
specifications ; which  minutes  and  documents  only,  in  case  of 
an  appeal  from  the  decision  of  an  Annual  Conference,  shall  be 
presented  to  the  (“General,”  changed,  1872,  to  “ Judicial  ”)  Confer- 
ence in  evidence  on  the  case  ”]. 

358.  [Om.,  1872,  And]  in  all  cases  [“when,”  changed,  1872,  to  where  ”] 
an  appeal  is  made  and  admitted  by  the  [“General,”  changed,  1872,  to 
“Judicial  ”]  Conference  the  appellant  shall  state,  either  per- 
sonally or  by  his  representative  (who  shall  be  a member  of 
an  Annual  Conference),  the  grounds  of  his  appeal,  showing 
cause  why  he  appeals,  and  he  shall  be  allowed  to  make  his 
appeal  without  interruption.  After  which  the  representatives 
of  the  Annual  Conference  from  whose  decision  the  appeal  is 
made  shall  be  permitted  to  respond  in  presence  of  the  appel- 
lant, who  shall  have  the  privilege  of  replying  to  such  repre- 
sentatives, which  reply  shall  close  the  pleadings  on  both 
sides.  This  done  [“the  appellant,”  changed,  1872,  to  “the  parties”] 
shall  withdraw,  and  the  [in.,  1872,  Judicial]  Conference  [in., 
1856,  and  om.,  1872,  or  Committee]  decide  the  case. 

1872.]  359.  The  General  Conference  shall  carefully  re- 

view the  decisions  of  questions  of  law  contained  in  the 
records  and  documents  transmitted  to  it  from 
the  Judicial  Conferences,  and  in  case  of  serious 
error  therein  shall  take  such  action  as  justice  may  require. 

360.  Appeals  from  an  Annual  Conference  in  the  United 
States  not  easily  accessible  may,  at  the  discretion  of  the 
President  thereof,  be  heard  by  a Judicial  Con-  ^ 
ference  selected  from  among  the  more  central 
Conferences.  Appeals  from  a Conference  other  than  those 
in  the  United  States  may  be  heard  by  a Judicial  Conference 
called  to  meet  at  or  near  New  York  by  the  Bishop  in  charge 
of  said  Conference ; or  the  appeal  may  be  heard  directly  by 
the  General  Conference. 


202 


Htstoey  of  the  Discipline. 


1§20.]  361.  After  a Preacher  shall  have  been  regularly 

tried  and  expelled,  he  shall  have  no  privileges  of  Society  or 
Sacraments  in  our  Church  without  confession,  contrition,  and 
[“  proper  trial,”  changed,  1848,  to  “ satisfactory  reformation  ”]. 

Section  2. — Appeals  of  Local  Preachers  A 

1796.]  362.  In  case  of  condemnation,  the  Local  Preacher, 

Deacon,  or  Elder  [om.,  1836,  condemned]  shall  be  allowed  to  appeal 
to  the  next  Annual  t Conference,  provided  that  he  signify  to 
[“  said  District,”  changed,  1836,  to  “ the  Quarterly”]  Conference  his 
determination  to  appeal;  in  which  case  [“the  said  Presiding  Elder, 
or  the  Preacher  who  has  the  oversight  of  the  Circuit,”  changed,  1820,  to  ‘ ‘ the 

said  President;”  1864,  to  “the  President”]  shall  lay  the 
minutes  of  the  trial  [om.,  1864,  above  mentioned]  before  the  said  An- 
nual Conference,  at  which  the  Local  Preacher,  Deacon,  or 
Elder  so  appealing  may  appear;  and  the  said  Annual  Con- 
ference [in.,  1860,  by  Committee,  as  in  the  case  of  accused 
Traveling  Preachers,  or  in  full  session]  shall  judge,  and  finally 
determine  from  the  minutes  of  the  said  trial  so  laid  before 
them. 

1§64.]  Section  3. — Appeals  of  Members, 

1789.]  363.  If  there  be  a murmur  or  complaint  [in.,  1792, 

from  any  excluded  person  in  any  of  the  above  mentioned  in- 
stances] that  justice  [“  is  not,”  changed,  1792,  to  “ has  not  been”] 
done,  [“the  person,”  changed,  1792,  to  “ he  ”]  [in.,  1868,  not  having 
absented  himself  from  trial  after  due  notice  was  given  him] 
shall  be  allowed  an  appeal  to  the  [in.,  1792,  next]  Quarterly 
[om.,  1852,  Meeting]  [in.,  1848,  Conference],  [in.,  1808,  and  om.,  1864,  ex- 
cept such  as  (“exempt,”  changed,  1812,  to  “absent”)  themselves  from  trial  after 
sufficient  notice  is  given  them] ; [in.,  1868,  and  no  member  thereof 
having  been  a member  of  the  Committee  for  the  trial  of  such 
person  shall  be  permitted  to  vote  on  the  case],  [“and  have  his 
case  reconsidered  before  a Bishop,  Presiding  Elder,  or  Deacon,  with  the  Preachers, 
Stewards,  and  Leaders  who  may  be  present,”  changed,  1792,  to  “ and  the  majority 
of  the  (om.,  1816,  Ministers)  Traveling  and  Local  Preachers,  Exhorters,  Stewards, 
and  Leaders  present  shall  finally  determine  the  case  ”]  [in. , 1856,  to  ‘ ‘ and 
the  Preacher  in  charge  shall  present  exact  minutes  of  the  evi- 
dence and  proceedings  of  the  trial  to  the  Quarterly  Confer- 
ence, from  which  minutes  the  case  shall  finally  be  deter- 
1868.]  mined  ”].  J And  if,  in  the  judgment  of  the  Presid- 

* Taken,  1864,  from  the  section  on  Local  Preachers. 

t “Annual”  in  this  section  substituted  for  Yearly,  1816. 

i “ In  no  case  of  an  appeal  can  new  evidence  be  admitted.” — Jour.  Om.  Conf.^ 
1848. 

“ When  a member  is  expelled  from  the  Church,  and  the  Conference  decides  that 
the  person  was  expelled  contrary  to  Discipline,  what  is  the  relation  of  the  member 
expelled  from  the  Church  ? Does  the  act  of  the  Annual  Conference  restore  the 
character  of  the  member,  so  that  the  charges  on  which  he  was  expelled  are  so  an- 
nulled that  the  Preacher  can  legally  give  him  a letter  before  said  charges  are  dis- 
posed of  by  trial  or  withdrawn  ? 


Restoeation  of  Ceedentials. 


203 


ing  Elder,  because  of  local  prejudice,  an  impartial  trial  can- 
not be  had  in  the  Quarterly  Conference  of  the  Circuit  or  Sta- 
tion where  the  appellant  resides,  he  may,  on  the  demand  of 
either  party,  cause  the  appeal  to  be  tried  by  any  other  Quar- 
terly Conference  within  his  District,  after  due  notice  to  the 
complainant  and  appellant. 


1§64.]  Chapter  III. — Restoration  of  Credentials  of  Ordina- 
tion. 

Section  1. — Credentials  of  those  who  hare  l)een  Trareling 
Preachers. 

1§36.]  364.  When  any  Traveling  Elder  or  Deacon  is  de- 

prived of  his  credentials,  by  expulsion  or  otherwise,  they  shall 
be  filed  with  the  papers  of  the  Annual  Conference  of  which 
he  was  a member ; and  should  he,  at  any  future  time,  give 
satisfactory  evidence  to  the  said  Conference  of  his  amend- 
ment, and  procure  a certificate  of  the  Quarterly  Conference 
of  the  Circuit  or  Station  where  he  resides,  or  of  an  Annual 
Conference  who  may  have  admitted  him  on  trial,  recommend- 
ing to  the  Annual  Conference  of  which  he  was  a member 
formerly  the  restoration  of  his  credentials,  the  said  Confer- 
ence may  restore  them. 

1864.]  Section  2. — Credentials  of  Local  Preachers. 

1824.]  365.  When  a Local  Elder  or  Deacon  shall  be  ex- 

pelled [“  the  President  of  the  Conference.”  changed,  1836,  to  ‘ ‘ the  Presiding 
Elder  ”]  shall  require  of  him  the  credentials  of  his  ordina- 
tion, to  be  filed  with  the  papers  of  the  Annual  Conference 
within  the  limits  of  which  the  expulsion  has  taken  place. 
And  should  he,  at  any  future  time,  produce  to  the  Annual 
Conference  a certificate  of  his  restoration,  signed  by  the 
President,  and  countersigned  by  the  Secretary  of  the  [“District,” 
changed,  1836,  to  “Quarterly”]  Conference,  his  credentials  [“shall,” 
changed,  1836,  to  “may  ”]  be  restored  to  him. 

“ Ans.  The  act  of  the  Annual  Conference  does  not  restore  his  character,  but  sim- 
ply his  membership  ; and  when  so  restored  he  is  placed  in  the  position  he  occupied 
before  he  was  tried,  that  is,  he  is  an  accused  member,  and  hence  the  preacher  is  not 
at  liberty  to  give  him  a certificate  of  membership.” — Gen.  Conf..,  1860,  p.  298. 

“ When  an  expelled  member  has  forfeited  his  right  to  appeal,”  no  “ subsequent 
Quarterly  Conference  may  grant  him  the  right  to  appeal.” — Jour..^  1860,  p.  296. 


204 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


1864.]  Part  IV.  — Educational  and  Benevolent  In- 
stitutions. 


Section  1. — Education. 

Quest.  How  shall  the  Church  provide  for  the  higher  educa-  [18T2. 
tion  of  her  youth?  Ans.  1. 

366.  [In.,  1872,  In  order  that  the  Church  may  provide  for 
the  higher  education  of  her  youth] : 

367.  I.  It  is  recommended  that  wherever  practicable  each 
Each  Conference  Confcrencc  havc  at  least  one  academy  or  seminary 

one  Academy,  under  its  dircct  supervision,  and  that  such  insti- 
tutions confine  themselves  to  their  legitimate  sphere  of  duties. 

368.  II.  It  is  also  recommended  that,  as  a general  thing,  not 

less  than  four  Conferences  unite  in  the  support  of  a college  or 
Four  Conferences  ^ ‘^^4  thc  Confercnccs  are  earnestly  ad- 

To  one  univer-  viscd  not  to  multiply  schools,  especially  of  this 
higher  grade,  beyond  the  wants  of  the  people,  or 
their  ability  to  sustain  them. 

369.  III.  All  these  schools  are,  to  a certain  extent,  beneficiary 
institutions.  The  academy  must  be  furnished  with  buildings 

and  apparatus  by  the  benevolence  of  the  Church. 

Endowment.  collcgc  must,  in  addition  to  these,  have  such 

endowments  as  shall  yield  a regular  income  sufficient  to  meet 
its  current  expenses;  and,  that  our  people  may  be  properly 
instructed  in  this  matter,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  Preacher 
in  Charge  to  preach  on  the  subject  of  education  once  a year; 
to  diffuse  information  by  the  distribution  of  tracts,  or  other- 
wise ; and  especially  to  call  the  attention  of  our  wealthy  mem- 
bers and  friends  to  the  duty  of  making  liberal  donations  and 
bequests  to  this  object. 

It  is  also  recommended  that  each  Conference  take  up  annually  a coh 
lection  to  aid  the  work  of  education. 

4.  It  is  advised  that  educational  societies  for  the  aid 
poor  young  men  he  established,  in  connection  with 
each  of  our  colleges  and  biblical  institutes,  or  Annual 

Conferences. 

370.  ly.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  Preacher  in  Charge 
of  a Circuit  or  Station  to  take  one  public  collection  annually 

in  each  Society  in  aid  of  the  work  of  education. 

Public  Collection.  rn.  •Tini  i 

The  money  so  received  shall  be  paid  over  to  such 
auxiliary  of  the  Board  of  Education  as  the  Annual  Conference 


Education.  205 

may  direct,  or  in  the  absence  of  Annual  Conference  directions, 
to  the  Treasury  of  the  Parent  Board. 

371.  V.  It  is  recommended  that  the  second  Sunday  in  June 
be  every-where  observed  as  “ Children’s  Day,”  ^ 

and  that  wherever  practicable  a collection  be 
taken  in  the  Sunday-school  in  aid  of  the  ‘‘Sunday-School 
Fund  ” of  the  Board  of  Education. 

1789.]  Section  30. — [“0^  the  Plan  of  Education  Established  [1796. 
in  CoTcesburif  College f changed^  1796,  to  ''''Plan  of  Education  Becom- 
mended  to  all  our  Seminaries  of  Learning * 

The  college  is  built  at  Abingdon,  in  Maryland,  on  a healthy  spot, 
enjoying  a nne  air,  and  very  extensive  prospect.  It  is  to  receive  for 
education  and  board  the  sons  of  the  Elders  [in.,  1792, 

Deacons]  and  Preachers  of  the  Methodist  Church,  poor  Equlp^^eiu. 
orphans,  and  the  sons  of  the  subscribers  and  of  other 
friends.  It  will  be  expected  that  all  our  friends  who  send  their  children 
to  the  college  will,  if  they  be  able,  pay  a moderate  sum  for  their  educa- 
tion and  board  ; the  rest  will  be  taught  and  boarded,  and,  if  our  finances 
will  allow  of  it,  clothed  gratis.  The  institution  is  also  intended  for  the 
benefit  of  our  young  men  who  are  called  to  preach,  that  they  may  re- 
ceive a measure  of  that  improvement  which  is  highly  expedient  as  a 
preparative  for  public  service.  A teacher  of  the  languages,  with  [“  an 
assistant,”  changed,  1792,  to  “two  assistants”]  an  assistant,  will  be 
provided,  as  also  an  English  master,  to  teach,  with  the  utmost  propri- 
ety, both  to  read  and  speak  the  English  language ; nor  shall  any  other 
branch  of  literature  be  omitted  which  may  be  thought  necessary  for 
any  of  the  students.  Above  all,  especial  care  shall  be  taken  that  due 
attention  be  paid  to  the  religion  and  morals  of  the  children,  and  to  the 
exclusion  of  all  such  as  continue  of  an  ungovernable  temper.  The  col- 
lege will  be  under  the  presidentship  of  the  Bishops  of  our  Church  for 


* “ The  Colleg-e  was  built  on  an  eminence  at  Abingdon  and  was  of  the  following 
dimensions,  108  feet  in  length  from  east  to  west,  and  40  feet  in 
breadth  from  north  to  south,  and  stood  on  the  summit  and  center  History  of  the  Col- 
of  six  acres  of  land.  The  College  was  built  of  brick,  and  from  the 
top  of  it  there  was  an  extensive  prospect  both  of  the  bay  and  of  the  adjacent 
country. 

“ On  the  8th,  9th,  and  10th  days  of  December,  1787,  the  College  was  opened,  and  Mr. 
Asbury  preached  each  day ; the  dedication  sermon  on  Sunday  from  2 Kings  iv,  40, 
‘ O thou  man  of  God,  there  is  death  in  the  pot.’  ” — Lee's  History  of  the  Methodists. 

“When  the  College  was  built  it  was  well  understood  that  the  whole  management 
of  it  was  to  be  under  the  direction  of  the  Conference.  But  after  some  years  Mr. 
Asbury  consented  for  it  to  be  incorporated,  which  was  done,  and  done  without  the 
consent  of  all  the  Conferences.  And  the  Trustees  who  were  named  in  the  act  of  in- 
corporation had  the  management  of  the  institution  among  themselves,  and  the  Con- 
ference was  deprived  of  all  power  in  making  rules,  or  giving  orders  for  the  future 
welfare  of  the  children. 

“ This  step  was  disliked  by  many  of  our  friends,  who  from  that  time  concluded 
that  the  institution  would  not  prosper.  And  the  business  was  not  well  conducted 
afterward.  On  the  4th  day  of  December,  1795,  the  College  took  fire  by  some  means, 
but  we  cannot  tell  how,  and  was  all  burnt  down,  and  the  library  was  consumed  with 
the  house.” — Lee's  History,  pp.  117,  118. 

^ “■  From  this  time  the  interest  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  the  cause  of 
liberal  education  seems  for  a number  of  years  to  have  gradually  declined,  and  after 
1796  no  notice  is  taken  of  it  in  the  Discipline.  As  the  Church  has  since  taken  hold 
of  this  work  with  greater  zeal  than  ever,  it  may  be  a question  whether  some  provis- 
ions on  the  subject  might  not  again,  with  propriety,  be  introduced.” — Emwy.,  Hist, 
Duciplme. 


206 


Histoey  or  THE  Discipline. 


the  time  being,  and  is  to  be  supported  by  yearly  collections  throughout 
our  Circuits,  and  any  endowments  which  our  frieuds  may  think  proper 
to  give  and  bequeath. 

. Three  objects  of  considerable  magnitude  we  have  in 

esign.  view  in  the  instituting  of  this  college. 

The  first  is  a provision  for  the  sons  of  our  married  Ministers  and 
Preachers. 

The  wisdom  an.d  love  of  God  hath  now  thrust  out  a large  number  of 
laborers  into  his  harvest,  men  who  desire  nothing  on  earth  but  to 
1.  To  Educate  the  promotc  the  glory  of  God  by  saving  their  own  souls  and 

Chiidi-enofMin-  thosc  that  hear  them  ; and  those  to  whom  they  minister 
spiritual  things  are  willing  to  minister  to  them  of  their 
temporal  things,  so  that  they  have  food  to  eat,  and  raiment  to  put  on, 
and  are  content  therewith. 

A competent  provision  is  likewise  made  for  the  wives  of  married 
Preachers. 

Yet  one  considerable  difiiculty  lies  on  those  that  have  boys  when 
they  grow  too  big  to  be  under  their  mother’s  direction.  Having  no 
father  to  govern  and  instruct  them,  they  are  exposed  to  a thousand 
temptations.  To  remedy  this  is  one  motive  that  induces  us  to  lay  be- 
fore our  friends  the  [“  intent  of  the  college,”  changed,  1792^  to  “Plan 
of  the  Institution”]  that  these  little  ones  may  have  all  the  instruction 
they  are  capable  of,  together  with  all  things  necessary  for  the  body. 

In  this  view  our  college  will  become  one  of  the  noblest  charities  that 
can  be  conceived.  How  reasonable  is  the  institution  ? Is  it  fit  that  the 
children  of  those  who  leave  wife  and  all  that  is  dear  to  save  souls  from 
death  should  want  what  is  needful  either  for  soul  or  body  ?•  Ought  not 
we  to  supply  what  the  parent  cannot,  because  of  his  labors  in  the  Gos- 
pel ? How  excellent  will  be  the  effect  of  this  institution  ? The  Preacher, 
eased  of  this  weight,  can  the  more  cheerfully  go  on  in  his  labor.  And 
perhaps  many  of  these  children  may  hereafter  fill  up  the  place  of  those 
that  shall  rest  from  their  labors. 

The  second  object  we  have  in  view  is  the  education  and  support  of 
poor  orphans ; and  surely  we  need  not  enumerate  the  many  happy 
Or  han  consequences  arising  from  such  a charity.  Innumerable 
. rp  ans.  klessiiigs  conceiiter  in  it ; not  only  the  immediate  relief 
of  the  objects  of  our  charity,  but  the  ability  given  them,  under  the 
providence  of  God,  to  provide  for  themselves  through  the  remainder 
of  their  lives. 

The  last,  though  perhaps  not  the  least,  object  in  view  is  the  estab- 
lishment of  a seminary  for  the  children  of  our  competent  friends,  where 
learning  and  religion  may  go  hand  in  hand,  where  every 

those'of  Means!  advantage  may  be  obtained  which  may  promote  the  pros- 
perity 01  the  present  life  without  endangering  the  morals 
and  religion  of  the  children  through  those  temptations  to  which  they 
are  too  much  exposed  in  most  of  the  public  schools.  This  is  an  object 
of  importance  indeed,  and  here  all  the  tenderest  feelings  of  a parent’s 
heart  range  on  our  side. 

But  the  expense  of  such  an  undertaking  will  be  very  large,  and  the 
best  means  we  could  think  of  at  our  late  Conference  to  accomplish  our 
design  was  to  desire  the  assistance  of  all  those  in  every  place  who  wish 
well  to  the  work  of  God ; who  long  to  see  sinners  converted  to  God, 
and  the  kingdom  of  Christ  set  up  in  all  the  earth. 

All  who  are  thus  minded,  and  more  especially  our  own  friends  who 
form  our  congregations,  have  an  opportunity  now  of  showing  their  love 
to  the  Gospel.  Now  promote,  as  far  as  in  you  lies,  one  of  the  noblest 
charities  in  the  world.  Now  forward,  as  you  are  able,  one  of  the  most 
excellent  designs  that  ever  was  set  on  foot  in  this  country.  Do  what 
you  can  to  comfort  the  parents,  who  give  up  their  all  for  you,  and  to 


CoKESBURY  College. 


207 


give  tlieir  children  cause  to  bless  you.  You  will  be  no  poorer  for  what 
you  do  on  such  an  occasion.  God  is  a good  paymaster.  And  you 
know  in  doing  this  you  lend  unto  the  Lord ; in  due  time  he  shall  re- 
pay you. 

the  students  will  be  instructed  in  English,  Latin,  Greek,  logic,  rhet- 
oric, history,  geography,  natural  philosophy,  and  astron-  ^ 

omy.  To  these  languages  and  sciences  shall  be  added, 
when  the  finances  of  our  college  will  admit  of  it,  the  Hebrew,  Trench, 
and  German  languages. 

But  our  first  object  shall  be  to  answer  the  design  of  Chris-  [1800. 
tian  education,  by  forming  the  minds  of  the  youth,  through  divine  aid, 
to  wisdom  and  holiness,  by  instilling  into  their  tender  . 
minds  the  principles  of  true  religion,  speculative,  experi- 
mental,  and  practical,  and  training  them  in  the  ancient 
way,  that  they  may  be  rational,  scriptural  Christians.  For  this  pur- 
pose we  shall  expect  and  enjoin  it,  not  only  on  the  president  and  tutors, 
but  also  upon  our  Elders,  Deacons,  and  Preachers,  to  embrace  every 
opportunity  of  instructing  the  students  in  the  great  branches  of  the 
Christian  religion.* 

And  this  is  one  principal  reason  why  we  do  not  admit  stu-  [1796. 
dents  indiscriminately  into  our  college  ; for  we  are  persuaded  that  the 
promiscuous  admission  of  all  sorts  of  youth  into  a seminary  of  learning 
is  pregnant  with  many  bad  consequences.  For  are  the  students  likely 
(suppose  they  possessed  it)  to  retain  much  religion  in  a college  where 
all  that  offer  are  admitted,  however  corrupted  already  in  principle  as 
well  as  practice  ? And  what  wonder  when  (as  too  frequently  it  hap- 
pens) the  parents  themselves  have  no  more  religion  than  their  off- 
spring ! 

For  the  same  reason  we  have  consented  to  receive  children  of  seven 
years  of  age,  as  we  wish  to  have  the  opportunity  of  “ teaching  their 
young  ideas  how  to  shoot,”  and  gradually  forming  their  minds  through 
the  divine  blessing,  almost  from  their  infancy,  to  holiness  and  heav- 
enly wisdom,  as  well  as  human  learning.  And  we  may  add  that  we 
are  thoroughly  convinced,  with  the  great  Milton  (to  whose  admirable 
treatise  on  education  we  refer  you),  that  it  is  highly  expedient  for  every 
youth  to  begin  and  finish  his  education  at  the  same  place  ; that  nothing 
can  be  more  irrational  and  absurd  than  to  break  this  off  in  the  middle, 
and  to  begin  it  again  at  a different  place,  and  perhaps  in  a quite  dif- 
ferent manner.  And  on  this  account  we  earnestly  desire  that  the 
- parents,  and  others  who  may  be  concerned,  will  maturely  consider  the 
last  observation,  and  not  send  their  children  to  our  seminary  if  they 
are  not  to  complete  their  education  there,  or  at  least  make  some  con- 
siderable proficiency  in  the  languages,  and  in  the  arts  and  sciences. 

It  is  also  our  particular  desire  that  all  who  shall  be  educated  in  our 
college  may  be  kept  at  the  utmost  distance  as  from  vice  in  general,  so 
in  particular  from  softness  and  effeminacy  of  manners. 

[“We  shall,”  changed,  1796,  to  “The  masters  should”]  therefore 
inflexibly  insist  on  their  rising  early  in  the  morning ; and  we  are  con- 
vinced, by  constant  observation  and  experience,  that  this  is  of  vast 
importance  both  to  body  and  mind.  It  is  of  admirable  use  either  for 
preserving  a good  or  improving  a bad  constitution.  It  is  of  peculiar 
service  in  all  nervous  complaints,  both  in  preventing  and  in  removing 
them.  And  by  thus  strengthening  the  various  organs  of  the  body  it 
enables  the  mind  to  put  forth  its  utmost  exertions. 

On  the  same  principle  we  prohibit  play  in  the  strongest  terms,  and 


* Down  to  this  point  this  is  the  address  to  the  people  by  Coke  and  Asbury,  dated 
at  Baltimore,  Jan.  3, 1785. 


208 


History  op  the  Discipline. 


in  this  we  have  the  two  greatest  writers  on  the  subject  that  perhaps 
any  age  has  produced  (Mr.  Locke  and  Mr.  Eousseau)  of  our  senti- 
ments ; for  though  the  latter  was  essentially  mistaken  in  his  religious 
system,  yet  his  wisdom  in  other  respects,  and  extensive  genius,  are 
indisputably  acknowledged.  The  employments,  therefore,  which  we 
have  chosen  for  the  recreation  of  the  students  are  such  as  are  of  the 
greatest  public  utility,  agriculture  and  architecture — studies  more  espe- 
cially necessary  for  a new-settled  country ; and  of  consequence  the 
instructing  of  our  youth  in  all  the  practical  branches  of  those  impor- 
tant arts  will  be  an  effectual  method  of  rendering  them  more  useful  to 
their  country.  Agreeably  to  this  idea,  the  greatest  statesman  that 
perhaps  ever  shone  in  the  annals  of  history,  Peter,  the  Eussian  em- 
peror, who  was  deservedly  styled  the  Great,  disdained  not  to  stoop  to 
the  employment  of  a ship  carpenter.  Nor  was  it  rare,  during  the 
purest  times  of  the  Eoman  republic,  to  see  the  conquerors  of  nations 
and  deliverers  of  their  country  return  with  all  simplicity  and  cheerful- 
ness to  the  exercise  of  the  plow.  In  conformity  to  this  sentiment  one 
of  the  completest  poetic  pieces  of  antiquity  (the  Georgies  of  Virgil)  is 
written  on  the  subject  of  husbandry ; by  the  perusal  of  which,  and 
submission  to  the  above  regulations,  the  students  may  delightfully 
unite  the  theory  and  the  practice  together.  We  say  delightfully,  for 
we  do  not  entertain  the  most  distant  thought  of  turning  these  employ- 
ments into  drudgery  or  slavery,  but  into  pleasing  recreations  for  the 
mind  and  body. 

In  teaching  the  languages  care  shall  be  taken  to  read  those  authors, 
and  those  only,  who  join  together  the  purity,  the  strength,  and  the 
elegance  of  their  several  tongues.  Ana  the  utmost  caution  shall  be 
used  that  nothing  immodest  be  found  in  any  of  our  books. 

But  this  is  not  all.  We  shall  take  care  that  our  books  be  not  only 
inoffensive,  but  useful ; that  they  contain  as  much  strong  sense  and  as 
much  genuine  morality  as  possible.  As  far,  therefore,  as  is  consistent 
with  the  foregoing  observations,  a choice  and  universal  library  shall  be 
provided  for  the  use  of  the  students. 

Our  annual  subscription  is  intended  for  the  support  of  the  charitable 
part  of  the  institution.  We  have  in  the  former  part  of  this  address 
enlarged  so  fully  on  the  nature  and  excellency  of  the  charity  that  no 
more  need  be  said.  The  relieving  our  Traveling  Ministers  and  Preach- 
ers, by  educating,  boarding,  and  clothing  their  sons,  is  a charity  of  the 
most  noble  and  extensive  kind,  not  only  toward  the  immediate  subjects 
of  it,  but  also  toward  the  public  in  general,  enabling  those  “flames  of 
Are,”  who  might  otherwise  be  obliged  to  conflne  themselves  to  an  ex- 
ceedingly contracted  sphere  of  action  for  the  support  of  their  families, 
to  carry  the  savor  of  the  Gospel  to  the  remotest  corners  of  these  United 
States. 

[“  The  four  guineas  a year,”  changed,  1792,  to  “ The  eighteen  dollars 
and  two  thirds  per  annum”]  for  tuition,  we  are  persuaded,  cannot  be 
lowered  if  we  give  the  students  that  flnished  education  which  we  are 
determined  they  shall  have.  And  though  our  principal  object  is  to 
instruct  them  in  the  doctrine,  spirit j and  practice  of  Christianity,  yet 
we  trust  that  our  college  will  in  time  send  forth  men  that  will  be 
blessings  to  their  country  in  every  laudable  office  and  employment  of 
life^  thereby  uniting  the  two  greatest  ornaments  of  intelligent  beings, 
which  are  too  often  separated,  deep  learning  and  genuine  religion. 

The  rules  and  regulations  with  which  you  are  here  presented  have 
been  weighed  and  digested  in  our  Conference ; but  we  also  submit 
them  to  your  judgment,  as  we  shall  be  trulv  thankful  for  your  advice 
as  well  as  your  j^rayers,  for  the  success  of  the  college,  even  where  the 
cimumstances  of  things  will  not  render  it  expedient  to  you  to  favor  us 
with  your  charity.  And  we  shall  esteem  ourselves  happy  if  we  bo 


Rules  eoe  Colleges. 


209 


favored  witli  any  new  liglit,  whether  from  the  members  of  onr  own 
Church  or  any  other,  whereby  they  may  he  abridged,  enlarged,  or  in 
any  other  way  improved,  that  the  institution  may  he  as  near  perfection 
as  possible. 

General  Rules  concerning  the  College. 

I.  A president  and  (two)  (1792,  three)  tutors  shall  be  pro-  [1796. 
vided  for  the  present. 

II.  The  students  shall  consist  of 

First.  The  sons  of  Traveling  Preachers. 

Secondly.  The  sons  of  annual  subscribers,  the  children  recommended 
by  those  annual  subscribers  who  have  none  of  their  own,  and  the  sons 
of  members  of  our  Society. 

Thirdly.  Orphans.  But, 

1.  The  sons  of  the  annual  subscribers  shall  have  the  preference  to 
any  others,  except  those  of  the  Traveling  Preachers. 

2.  An  annual  subscriber  who  has  no  sons  of  his  own  shall  have  a 
right  to  recommend  a child,  and  such  child  so  recommended  shall  have 
the  preference  to  any  other,  except  the  sons  of  Traveling  Preachers 
and  annual  subscribers. 

3.  As  many  of  the  students  as  possible  shall  be  lodged  and  boarded 
in  the  town  of  Abingdon,  among  our  pious  friends ; but  those  who 
cannot  be  so  lodged  and  boarded  shall  be  provided  for  in  the  college. 

4.  The  price  of  education  shall  be  P‘four  guineas,”  changed,  1792, 
to  “ eighteen  dollars  and  two  thirds.  The  rate  of  boarding  in  the  col- 
lege shall  be  sixty  dollars  per  annum.  N.  B.  The  enhanced  price  of 
several  of  the  necessaries  of  life  has  obliged  us  to  raise  the  rate  of 
boarding.”] 

5.  The  sons  of  the  Traveling  Preachers  shall  be  boarded,  educated, 
and  clothed  gratis,  except  those  whose  parents,  according  to  the  judg- 
ment of  the  Conference,  are  of  ability  to  defray  the  expense. 

6.  The  orphans  shall  be  boarded,  educated,  and  clothed  gratis. 

7.  No  Traveling  Preacher  shall  have  the  liberty  of  keeping  his  son 
on  the  foundation  any  longer  than  he  travels,  unless  he  be  superan- 
nuated, or  disabled  by  want  of  health. 

8.  No  Traveling  Preacher,  till  he  has  been  received  into  full  con- 
nection^ shall  have  a right  to  place  his  son  on  the  foundation  of  this 
institution. 

9.  No  student  shall  be  received  into  the  college  under  the  age  of 
seven  years. 

[‘  ‘ Rules  for  the  Economy  of  the  College  and  Students^  ” changed.,  [18 00 • 

1796,  to  “ General  Rules  prejoared  for  the  Methodist  Seminaries  of 

Learning 

1.  The  students  shall  rise  at  five  o’clock  in  the  morning,  summer 
and  winter,  at  the  ringing  of  the  college  bell. 

2.  All  the  students,  whether  they  lodge  in  or  out  of  the  college,  shall 
assemble  together  in  the  college  at  six  o’clock  for  public  prayer,  except 
in  cases  of  sickness,  and  on  any  omission  shall  be  responsible  to  the 
president. 

3.  From  morning  prayer  till  seven  they  shall  be  allowed  to  recreate 
themselves,  as  is  hereafter  directed. 

4.  At  seven  they  shall  breakfast. 

5.  From  eight  to  twelve  they  are  to  be  closely  kept  to  their  respective 
studies. 

6.  From  twelve  to  three  they  are  to  employ  themselves  in  recreation 
and  dining — dinner  to  be  ready  at  one  o’clock. 

14 


210 


Histoey  of  the  Discipline. 


7.  From  three  to  six  they  are  again  to  he  kept  closely  to  their 
studies. 

8.  At  six  they  shall  sup. 

9.  At  seven  there  shall  be  public  prayer. 

10.  From  evening  prayer  till  bed-time  they  shall  be  allowed  recrea- 
tion. 

11.  They  shall  all  be  in  bed  at  nine  o’clock  without  fail. 

12.  Their  recreations  shall  be  gardening,  walking,  riding,  and  bath- 
ing, without  doors  ; and  the  carpenter’s,  joiner’s,  cabinet-maker’s,  or 
turner’s  business  within  doors. 

13.  A large  plot  of  land,  of  at  least  three  acres,  shall  be  appropriated 
for  a garden,  and  a person  skilled  in  gardening  be  appointed  to  over- 
look the  students  when  employed  in  that  recreation. 

14.  A convenient  bath  shall  be  made  for  bathing. 

15.  A master,  or  some  proper  person  by  him  appointed,  shall  be 
always  present  at  the  time  of  bathing.  Only  one  shall  bathe  at  a time, 
and  no  one  shall  remain  in  the  water  above  a minute. 

16.  No  student  shall  be  allowed  to  bathe  in  the  river. 

17.  A Tdberna  Lignaria  * shall  be  provided  on  the  premises,  with  all 
proper  instruments  and  materials,  and  a skillful  person  be  employed 
to  overlook  the  students  at  this  recreation. 

18.  The  students  shall  be  indulged  with  nothing  which  the  world 
calls  play.  Let  this  rule  be  observed  with  the  strictest  nicety,  for 
those  who  play  when  they  are  young  will  play  when  they  are  old. 

19.  Each  student  shall  have  a bed  to  himself,  whether  he  boards  in 
or  out  of  the  college. 

1796.]  20.  The  students  shall  lie  on  mattresses,  not  on  feather 

beds,  because  we  believe  the  mattresses  to  be  more  healthy. 

21.  The  president  and  tutors,  shall  strictly  examine,  from  time  to 
time,  whether  our  friends  who  board  the  students  comply  with  these 
rules  as  far  as  concern  them. 

22.  A skillful  physician  shall  be  engaged  to  attend  the  students  on 
every  emergency,  that  the  parents  may  be  fully  assured  that  proper 
care  shall  be  taken  of  the  health  of  their  children,  without  any  expense 
to  them. 

23.  The  Bishops  shall  examine  by  themselves  or  their  delegates  into 
the  progress  of  all  the  students  in  learning  every  half  year,  or  oftener, 
if  possible. 

24.  The  Elders,  Deacons,  and  Preachers,  as  often  as  they  visit 
Abingdon,  shall  examine  the  students  concerning  their  knowledge  of 
God  and  religion. 

25.  The  students  shall  be  divided  into  proper  classes  for  that  pur- 
pose. 

26.  A pupil  who  has  a total  incapacity  to  attain  learning  shall,  after 
sufficient  trial,  be  returned  to  his  parents. 

27.  If  a student  be  convicted  of  any  open  sin  he  shall,  for  the  first 
ofi’ense,  be  reproved  in  private:  for  the  second  ofi’ense  he  shall  be  re- 
proved in  public ; and  for  the  third  offense  he  shall  be  punished  at  the 
discretion  of  the  president : if  incorrigible,  he  shall  be  expelled. 

28.  But  if  the  sin  be  exceedingly  gross,  and  a Bishop  see  it  neces- 
sai*y,  he  may  be  expelled  for  the  first,  second,  or  third  offense. 

29.  Idleness,  or  any  other  fault,  may  be  punished  with  confinement, 
according  to  the  discretion  of  the  president. 

30.  A convenient  room  shall  be  set  apart  as  a place  of  confinement. 

[“  31.  The  president  shall  be  the  judge  of  all  crimes  and  punish- 
ments in  the  absence  of  the  Bishops. 


* It  is  explained,  in  1796,  as  “a  place  for  working  in  wood.’ 


Instruction  of  Children. 


211 


32.  But  the  president  shall  have  no  power  to  expel  a student  without 
the  advice  and  consent  of  three  of  the  trustees ; hut  a Bishop  shall  have 
that  power,”  changed,  1792,  to 

“31.  The  president  shall  he  the  judge  of  all  crimes  and  punishments 
in  the  absence  of  the  Bishops  and  the  Presiding  Elder,  and,  with  the 
concurrence  of  two  of  the  tutors,  shall  have  power  to  dismiss  a student, 
if  he  judge  it  highly  necessary,  for  any  criminal  conduct,  or  for  refus- 
ing to  submit  to  the  discipline  of  the  college,  or  to  such  punishment  as 
the  president  and  tutors  judge  he  deserves. 

32.  A committee  of  five  respectable  friends,  entitled.  The  Committee 
of  Safety^  shall  be  appointed,  who  shall  meet  once  in  every  fortnight. 
Three  of  these  meeting  at  the  appointed  time  shall  be  sufiicient  to  enter 
upon  business,  and  shall  have  full  powers  to  inspect  and  regulate  the 
whole  economy  of  the  college,  and  to  examine  the  characters  and  con- 
duct of  all  the  servants,  and  to  fix  their  wages,  and  change  them  as 
they  may  think  proper.  The  committee  shall  determine  every  thing 
by  a majority.”] 

Section  2. 

1787,]  [“  changed^  1792,  to  “ Of\  the  Instruction  of  Children^^'^ 

changed^  1852,  to  Uf  Sunday-Schools  and  the  Eeligious  Instruction 
of  Children 1864,  to  ^'‘Sunday-Schools  and  the  Eeligious  In- 
struction of  Ghildrenf'] 

1784.]  Quest.  51.  What  shall  we  do  for  the  [“  rising  gen-  [1872. 
eration,”  changed,  1856,  to  “moral  and  religious  instruction  of  (“the,” 
changed,  1864,  to  “ our”)  children  ? ”]  [Om.,  1789,  Who  will  labor  for 

them  ?]  * 

Let  him  who  is  zealous  for  God  and  the  souls  of  men  begin  [1840. 
now.  1.  Where  there  are  ten  children  whose  parents  [“  are  in  society,” 
changed,  1820,  to  “are  in  our  church;”  1824,  to  “will  Duties  of  Preach- 
allow  it,”]  meet  them  at  least  an  hour  [“every  week”  ers. 
changed,  1787,  to  “ once  a week,  but  where  this  is  impracticable,  meet 
them  once  in  two  weeks.”]  2.  Talk  with  them  every  time  you  see  any 
at  home:  3.  P‘Pray  in  earnest  for  them,”  changed,  1792,  to  “Pray 
constantly  and”]:  4.  Diligently  instruct  and  [om.,  1792,  “vehement- 
ly”] exhort  all  parents  at  their  own  houses:  5.  Preach  expressly  on 
education.  “ But  I have  no  gift  for  this.”  [Om.,  1789,  “ Gift  or  no  gift, 
you  are  to  do  it ; else  you  are  not  called  to  be  a Methodist  preacher : do 
it  as  you  can,  till  you  can  do  it  as  you  would.]  Pray  earnestly  for  the 
gift,  and  use  [“  the  means  for  it,”  changed,  1789,  to  “ every  other  means 
t^o  attain  it.”] 

1787  •]  Procure  our  “Instructions”  [in.,  1800,  or  “catechism,” 
changed,  1808,  to  “ catechisms  ”]  for  them,  and  let  all  who  can,  read 
and  commit  them  to  memory.  Explain  and  impress  them  upon  their 
hearts.  [“Let  the  Elders,  Deacons,  and  Preachers  take  a list  of  the 
names  of  the  children  : and  if  any  of  them  be  truly  awakened,  let  them 
be  admitted  into  (“  society  ;”  f changed,  1820,  to  “ the  Church.”) 


* “ Quest.  11.  What  shall  be  done  with  the  children  ? 

“ Ans.  Meet  them  once  a fortnight,  and  examine  the  parents  with  regard  to  their 
conduct  toward  them.” — Minutes  <^1779. 

t A fuller  provision  on  the  same  subject  had  been  made  in  the  Annual  Minutes 
for  1787,  as  follows ; ‘‘  Quest.  20.  What  can  we  do  for  the  rising  generation  ? Ans. 
liCt  the  Elders,  Deacons,  and  Helpers  class  the  children  of  our  friends  in  proper 
classes,  as  far  as  it  is  practicable ; meet  them  as  often  as  possible,  and  commit  them, 
during  their  absence,  into  the  care  of  proper  persons,  who  may  meet  them  at  least 
weekly ; and  if  any  of  them  be  trndy  awakened.,  let  them  be  admitted  into  society.” 
The  whole  section  was  recast  in  1840 ; and  again  in  1856. 


212 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


1834.]  Changed,  1824,  to  “As  far  as  practicable,  it  shall  he  the  duty 
of  every  Preacher  of  a Circuit  or  Station  (in.,  1828,  to  form  Sunday- 
schools)  to  obtain  the  names  of  the  children  belonging  to  his  congre- 
gations, to  form  them  into  classes,  for  the  purpose  ot  giving  them  relig- 
ious instruction,  to  instruct  them  regularly  himself,  as  much  as  his 
other  duties  will  allow.  (In.,  1836,  The  course  of  instruction  shall  not 
onl^  embrace  the  nature  of  experimental  religion,  hut  also  the  nature, 
design,  privileges,  and  obligations  of  their  baptism)  to  appoint  a suit- 
able leader  for  each  class,  who  shall  instruct  them  in  his  absence,  (in., 
1836,  recommend  to  the  Preacher  such  among  them  as  he  may  thinK 
suitable  to  be  received  among  us  on  trial),  and  (“to,”  changed,  1836, 
to  “the  Preacher  shall”)  leave  his  successor  a correct  account  of  each 
class  thus  formed,  with  the  name  of  its  leader”.] 

1840.]  Ans.  1.  Let  Sunday-schools  be  formed  in  all  our  [1856. 
congregations  where  ten  children  can  be  collected  for  that  purpose. 

And  it  shall  be  the  special  duty  of  Preachers  having 

un  ay-sc  oo  s.  of  Circuits  and  Stations,  with  the  aid  of  the  other 

Preachers,  to  see  that  this  be  done ; to  engage  the  co-operation  of  as 
many  of  our  members  as  they  can ; to  visit  the  schools  as  often  as 
practicable ; to  preach  on  the  subject  of  Sunday-schools  and  religious 
instruction  in  each  congregation  at  least  once  in  six  months ; to  lay 
before  the  Quarterly  Conference  at  each  quarterly  meeting,  to  be  en- 
tered on  its  journal,  a written  statement  of  the  number  and  state  of  the 
Sunday-schools  within  their  respective  Circuits  and  Stations,  and  to 
make  a report  of  the  same  to  their  several  Annual  Conferences.  Each 
Quarterly  Conference  shall  [“be  deemed  a Board  of  Managers,  hav- 
ing,” changed,  1848,  to  “have”]  supervision  of  all  the  Sunday-schools 
and  Sunday-school  societies  within  its  [“limits,”  changed,  1848,  to 
“bounds,  which  schools  and  societies”]  shall  be  auxiliary  to  the  Sun- 
day-School Union  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and  each  An- 
nual Conference  shall  report  to  said  Union  the  number  of  auxiliaries 
within  its  bounds,  together  with  other  facts  presented  in  the  annual 
reports  of  the  Preachers,  as  above  directed. 

2.  It  is  recommended  that  each  Annual  Conference,  where  the  [1864. 
general  state  of  the  work  will  allow,  request  the  appointment  of  a special 

. agent,  to  travel  throughout  its  bounds,  for  the  purpose 

pecia  gen  . promoting  the  interests  of  Sunday-schools,  and  his 
expenses  shall  be  paid  out  of  colleetions  which  he  shall  be  directed  to 
make,  or  otherwise,  as  shall  be  ordered  by  the  Conference. 

3.  Let  our  catechisms  be  used  as  extensively  as  possible,  [1856. 

both  in  our  Sunday-schools  and  families,  and  let  the 
Catec  ism.  Preachcrs  faithfully  enforce  upon  parents  and  Sunday- 
school  teachers  the  great  importance  of  instructing  children  in  the  doc- 
trines and  duties  of  our  holy  religion. 

4.  It  shall  be  the  special  duty  of  the  Preachers  to  form  Bible-classes 

wherever  they  can  for  the  instruction  of  larger  children 
Bibie-ciasses.  youth,  and  where  they  cannot  superintend  them 

personally,  to  appoint  suitable  leaders  for  that  purpose.^ 

5.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  every  Preacher  of  a Circuit  or  Station  to 
obtain  the  names  of  the  children  belonging  to  his  congregations,  and 

leave  a list  of  such  names  for  his  successor ; and  in  his 
Names.  pastoral  visits  he  shall  pay  special  attention  to  the  chil- 
dren, speak  to  them  personally  and  kindly  on  experimental  and  practical 
godliness,  according  to  their  capacity,  pray  earnestly  for  them,  and 
diligently  instruct  and  exhort  all  parents  to  dedicate  their  children  to 
the  Lord  in  baptism  as  early^  as  convenient,  and  let  all  baptized  chil- 
dren be  faithfully  instructed  in  the  nature,  design,  privileges,  and  obli- 
gations of  their  baptism.  Those  of  them  who  are  well  disposed  may 


Instruction  of  Children. 


213 


be  admitted  to  our  class-meetings  and  love-feasts,  and  such  as  are  truly 
serious,  and  manifest  a desire  to  flee  the  wrath  to  come,  shall  be  ad- 
vised to  join  Society  as  probationers. 

1844. j And  it  is  recommended  that  in  all  cases  where  it  [1848* 
can  be  done,  our  Sunday-schools  contribute  to  the  amount  of  at  least 
one  cent  per  quarter  for  each  teacher  and  scholar.  One  lialf  of  the 
amount  so  collected  in  each  school  shall  be  appropriated  for  the  pur- 
chase of  tracts,  to  be  distributed  under  the  direction  of  the  Preachers 
and  Superintendents,  and  the  other  half  shall  be  forwarded  to  the 
treasurer  of  the  Sunday-School  Union  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  for  the  purposes  specified  in  the  Constitution  of  said  Union. 

1852.]  Let  the  Preachers  also  publicly  catechise  the  chil-  [1856* 
dren  in  the  Sunday-school,  and  at  special  meetings  appointed  for  that 
purpose.  It  shall  also  be  the  duty  of  each  Preacher,  in  connection 
with  reporting  the  Sabbath-school  statistics  at  each  Quarterly  Confer- 
ence, to  state  to  what  extent  he  has  publicly  or  privately  catechised  the 
children  of  his  charge. 

1872.]  372.  For  the  moral  and  religious  instruction  of  our 
children,  and  for  the  promotion  of  Bible  knowledge  among  all 
our  people : 

18(14.]  373.  I.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  Presiding  Elder 
to  bring  the  subject  of  Sunday-schools  before  the  last  Quar- 
terly Conference  of  each  year ; and  said  Quarterly  Duties  of  Presiding 
Conference  shall  proceed  to  appoint  a committee 
of  not  less  than  three  nor  more  than  nine  [in.,  1868,  “who 
shall  be  members  of  our  Church  ”],  to  be  called  the  Committee 
on  Sunday-Schools,  of  which  the  Preacher  in  Charge  shall  be 
the  Chairman,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  aid  the  Preacher  in 
Charge  and  the  Officers  of  the  Sunday-schools  in  procuring 
suitable  teachers,  in  promoting,  in  all  proper  ways,  the  at- 
tendance of  children  [in.,  1872,  and  adults]  on  our  Sunday- 
schools  and  on  our  regular  public  worship,  and  in  raising 
money  to  meet  the  expenses  of  the  Sunday-schools  of  the 
charge. 

374.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Preacher  in  Charge,  aided 
by  the  Superintendent  and  the  Committee  on  sundny-schooi 
Sunday-Schools,  to  decide  as  to  what  books  shall 
be  used  in  our  Sunday-schools. 

1850.]  375.  II.  It  shall  be  the  special  duty  of  the  Preachers 
having  charge  of  Circuits  or  Stations,  with  the  aid  of  the 
other  Preachers  [in.,  1864,  and  the  Committee  on  Duty  of  Preachers 
Sunday-Schools],  to  form  Sunday-schools  in  all  ‘“Charge, 
our  congregations  where  ten  children  can  be  collected  for  that 
purpose  [in.,  1868,  which  schools  shall  be  auxiliary  to  the 
Sunday-School  Union  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church], 
and  to  engage  the  co  -operation  of  as  many  of  our  members  as 
they  can,  and  to  visit  the  schools  as  often  as  practicable;  to 
preach  on  the  subject  of  Sunday-schools  and  religious  instruc- 
tion in  each  congregation  at  least  once  in  six  months,  and  to 
form  [om.,  1872,  Bible]  classes  wherever  they  can  for  the  instruction 


214 


History  of  the  Discipline.  ^ 


of  “ larger-children  and  youth,”  changed,  1860,  to  “ larger  children,  youtll 
and  adults  (in.,  1872,  in  the  Word  of  God)”],  and  where  they 
cannot  superintend  them  personally,  to  see  that  suitable  teach- 
ers are  provided  for  that  purpose. 

376.  IPI.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  our  Preachers  to  enforce 
faithfully  upon  parents  and  Sunday-school  teachers  the  great 

„ importance  of  instructing  children  in  the  doctrine 

and  duties  of  our  holy  religion,  to  see  that  our 
catechisms  be  used  as  extensively  as  possible  in  our  Sunday- 
schools  and  families,  to  preach  to  the  children,  and  publicly 
catechise  them  in  the  Sunday-schools,  and  at  [“  special,”  changed, 
1864,  to  “ public  ”]  meetings  appointed  for  that  purpose. 

377.  IV.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  every  Preacher,  in  his  pas- 
toral visits,  to  pay  special  attention  to  the  children,  [‘‘speaking,” 

Pastoral  Visits  changed,  1864,  to  “ to  speak”]  to  them  personally  and 
kindly  on  the  subject  of  experimental  and  prac- 
tical godliness,  according  to  their  capacity,  pray  earnestly  for 
them,  and  diligently  instruct  and  exhort  all  parents  to  dedi- 
cate their  children  to  the  Lord  in  baptism  as  early  as  con- 
venient. 

378.  V.  Each  Preacher  in  Charge  shall  lay  before  theQuar- 

Sunday-Schooi  terly  Conference,  to  be  entered  on  its  journal,  the 

Reports.  nuiiiber,  state,  and  average  attendance  of  the 
Sunday-schools  [om.,  1872,  and  Bible  classes]  in  his  charge,  and  the 
extent  to  which  he  has  preached  to  the  children  and  cate- 
chised them,  and  make  the  required  report  on  Sunday-schools 
to  his  Annual  Conference. 

1832,]  Section  3 . — The  Su^pport  of  Missions.  * 

1852.]  379.  The  support  of  missions  is  committed  to  the 

Churches,  congregations,  and  societies  as  such. 

1824.]  380.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  Annual  Confer- 

ence where  [“  missionaries  are  to  be  employed,”  changed,  1832,  to  ‘ ‘ missions 
Duty  of  Annual  have  beeii  or  are  to  be  established  ”]  to  appoint 

Conferences.  ^ 1832,  Standing]  Committee  [in.,  1832, 

(om.,  1852,  to  be  denominated  the  Mission  Committee)  which  shall  keep  a 
record  of  its  doings  and  report  the  same  to  its  Conference], 
whose  duty  it  shall  be,  in  conjunction  with  the  President  of 
the  Conference,  to  [“determine,”  changed,  1832,  to  “ make  an  estimate 
of  ”]  the  amount  [om.,  1832,  which  may  be]  necessary  for  the  support 
of  each  [“missionary  agreeably  to  the  regulations  of  the  Discipline,”  changed, 
1832,  to  “ Mission  and  Mission  School,  in  addition  to  the  regular 
allowance  of  the  Discipline  to  Preachers  and  their  families  ”] 
from  year  to  year;  for  which  amount  the  President  of  the 

* The  earliest  provisions  on  this  subject  are  found  in  1824,  in  the  chapter  on 
“ Annual  Supplies.”  The  sectiop  was  framed  in  1832,  and  recast  by  Dr.  Durbin  in 
1852. 


Missions. 


215 


Conference  for  tlie  time  [in.,  1832,  being]  shall  [om.,  1832,  have 
authority  to]  draw  on  the  Treasurer  of  the  Society  in  quarterly 
installments  [om.,  1832,  iu  behalf  of  the  missions]. 

1828.]  [“It  is  recommended  that  within  the  bounds  of  [1852. 
each  Annual  Conference  there  be  established  a Conference  Missionary 
Society,  auxiliary  to  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church,  with  branches,  under  such  regu- 
lations  as  the  Conferences  respectively  shall  prescribe.  . 

Each  Conference  Missionary  Society  shall  annually  transmit  to  the 
Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  Parent  Society  a copy  of  its  annual 
report,  embracing  the  operations  of  its  branches,  and  shall  also  notify 
the  treasurer  of  the  amount  collected  in  aid  of  the  missionary  cause, 
which  amount  shall  be  subject  to  the  order  of  the  treasurer  of  the 
Parent  Society,”  changed,  1852,  to 

381.  “It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  Annual  Conference  to 
form  within  its  bounds  a Conference  Missionary  Society, 
which  shall  appoint  its  own  officers,  fix  the  terms  of  member- 
ship, and  otherwise  regulate  its  own  administration.  But  it 
shall  pay  all  its  funds  into  the  treasury  of  the  Parent  Society”]. 


The  treasurer  of  the  Parent  Society,  under  the  direction  of  the  Board 
of  Managers,  shall  give  information  to  the  Bishops  an- 
nually, or  oftener,  if  the  Board  judge  it  expedient,  of  the  reasm-er. 
state  of  the  funds  and  the  sums  which  may  be  drawn  by  them  for  the 
missionary  purposes  contemplated  by  the  Constitution.  Agreeably  to 
which  information  the  Bishops  shall  have  authority  to  draw  upon  the 
treasurer  for  any  sum  within  the  amount  designated,  which  the  mis- 
sionary committee  of  the  Annual  Conferences  respectively  shall  judge 
necessary  for  the  support  of  the  missionaries  and  of  the  mission  schools 
under  their  care ; Provided,  always,  that  the  suras  so  allowed  for  the 
support  of  a missionary  shall  not  exceed  the  usual  allowance  of  other 
itinerant  Preachers.  The  Bishops  shall  always  promptly  notify  the 
treasurer  of  all  drafts  made  by  them,  and  shall  require  regular  quarterly 
communications  to  be  made  by  each  of  the  missionaries  to  the  Corre- 
spondin:^  Secretary  of  the  Parent  Societyj  giving  information  of  the 
stat^  and  prospects  of  the  several  missions  in  whim  they  are  employed. 
No  one  shall  be  acknowledged  a missionary,  or  receive  support  out  of 
the  funds  of  the  Society,  who  has  not  some  definite  field  assigned  to 
him,  or  who  could  not  be  an  effective  laborer  on  a Circuit. 

In  all  cases  of  the  appointment  of  a missionary  the  name  of  such 
missionary  and  the  District  in  which  he  is  to  labor,  together  witfi  the 
probable  expenses  of  the  mission,  shall  be  communicated 
by  the  Bishop  or  the  mission  committee  of  each  Annual  ° 
Conference  to  the  treasurer  of  the  Parent  Society,  that  a proper  record 
of  the  same  may  be  preserved. 

In  all  places  where  drafts  are  drawn  in  favor  of  any  mission,  if  there 
be  funds  in  the  possession  of  any  auxiliary  Conference  Missionary  So- 
ciety where  such  mission  is  established,  the  drafts  for 
the  support  of  the  mission  shall  be  paid  from  said  funds.  aymen  a. 

If  there  be  no  auxiliary  Society,  and  there  be  money  belonging  to  the 
Book  Concern,  the  Book  Committee  or  Presiding  Elders  or  Preaehers 
shall  pay  the  missionary  drafts  from  the  book  money  which  may  be  in 
their  possession,  which  drafts,  when  paid,  shall  be  transmitted  to  the 
treasurer  at  New  York ; and  in  no  case,  where  any  such  moneys  are  at 
command,  shall  the  drafts  be  sent  to  the  treasurer  at  New  York  to  be 
paid. 

1832.]  Whenever  a [in.,  1836,  foreign]  mission  is  to  be  established 


216 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


[om.,  1836,  in  any  new  place,  or  in  any  place  beyond  the  bounds  of  an 
Annual  Conference],  either  among  the  aborigines  of  our 
^^reasurer.”^^^^^  country  or  clsewherc,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Bishop 
making  such  appointment  immediately  to  notify  the 
treasurer  of  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  place,  the  number  of  mission- 
aries to  be  employed,  together  with  the  probable  amount  necessary  for 
the  support  of  any  such  mission,  which  information  shall  be  laid  before 
the  managers  of  the  Society,  and  they  shall  make  an  appropriation  ac- 
cording to  their  judgment  from  year  to  year  of  the  amount  called  for  to 
sustain  and  prosecute  the  mission  or  missions  designated,  for  which 
amount  the  missionary  or  the  superintendent  of  the  mission  or  mis- 
sions shall  have  authority  to  draw  on  the  treasurer  of  the  Society  in 
quarterly  or  half-yearly  installments. 

1836.]  [“The  (om.,  1840,  resident)  Corresponding  Sec-  [1844. 
retary  shall,  by  virtue  of  his  office,  be  a member  of  the  New  York 
Conference,  to  which,  in  the  interval  of  the  General 
ecre  ary.  Conference,  he  shall  be  held  responsible  for  his  conduct ; 
and  the  New  York  Conference  shall  have  power,  by  and  with  the  ad- 
vice of  the  Managers  of  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church,  and  consent  of  the  Bishop  presiding,  to  remove  him 
from  office;  and  in  case  of  removal,  death,  or  resignation,  the  New 
York  Conference,  with  the  concurrence  of  the  presiding  Bishop,  shall 
fill  the  vacancy  until  the  next  ensuing  General  Conference,”  changed, 
1844,  to 

393.  (“  The,”  changed,  18T2,  to  “ Each  ”)  Corresponding  Secretary 
(in.,  1852,  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church)  shall  be  a 
member  of  such  Annual  Conference  as  he  may,  with  the  ap- 
probation of  the  Bishops,  select  ”]. 


It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Bishops  to  instruct  all  our  foreign  [1 852* 
missionaries  that  whenever  they  come  in  contact  with  any  of  the  mis- 
sionaries belonging  to  the  Wesleyan  Methodist  Confer- 
^ Wesieyln?  they  shall  not  interfere  in  their  respective  Charges 

any  further  than  to  help  them  in  their  work  when  re- 
quested, but  shall  on  all  occasions  cultivate  a spirit  of  friendship  and 
brotherly  affection,  as  brethren  engaged  in  the  same  common  cause, 
namely,  the  salvation  of  the  world  by  grace  through  faith  in  the  Lord 
Jefeus  Christ. 

1840.]  There  shall  also  be  a secretary  for  the  South  and  [1844. 
South-west,  to  labor  in  connection  with  the  missions  to  the  slaves,  and 
to  attend  to  the  interests  of  the  Missionary  Society  in 
manner  as  the  Board  of  Managers  may 
direct.  Should  his  office  become  vacant  by  death  or 
otherwise,  the  Board  may  fill  the  place  until  the  next  sitting  of  the 
Annual  Conference  to  which  he  belongs,  who  shall  then  fill  the  va- 
cancy until  the  next  session  of  the  General  Conference. 

9.  There  shall  be  another  secretary,  to  reside  in  the  West,  to  labor 
in  conneetion  with  the  Indian  missions,  and  to  attend  to  the  interests 
of  the  Missionary  Society  in  such  way  and  ruanner  as 
^^WeS7  Board  of  Managers  may  direct.  Should  his  office 

become  vacant  by  death  or  otherwise,  the  Board  may  fill 
the  place  until  the  next  sitting  of  the  Annual  Conference  to  which  he 
belongs,  who  shall  then  fill  the  vacancy  until  the  next  session  of  the 
General  Conference. 


1§52.]  381.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  Annual  Confer- 

Duty  of  Annual  Guce  to  foim  witliiu  its  bounds  a Conference  Mis- 
conference.  sionai'y  Societj,  which  shall  aqipoint  its  own 


Missions. 


217 


officers,  fix  tlie  terms  of  membersliip,  and  otherwise  regulate 
its  own  administration.  But  it  shall  pay  all  its  funds  into 
the  treasury  of  the  Parent  Society. 

1844.]  [“It  shall  be  the  duty  of  eaeh  Annual  Conference  to  ap- 
point some  month  within  the  Conference  year  in  which  missionary 
collections  shall  be  taken  up  within  their  respective  bounds,  and  also 
to  make  such  arrangements  concerning  branch  societies  as  may  be 
deemed  expedient,”  changed,  1852,  to 

382.  ‘‘Each  Annual  Conference  shall  designate  the  month 
or  months  in  which  the  public  collections  and  contributions 
for  missions  shall  be  taken  within  its  bounds.”] 

383.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  [“the  Presiding  Elders,”  changed,  1852,  to 
“ each  Presiding  Elder  ”]  to  bring  the  subject  of  our  missions 
before  the  Quarterly  [om.,  1852,  Meeting]  Conference  Duty  of  Presiding 
of  each  Circuit  and  Station  within  [“their  Districts,”  Eiders, 
changed,  1852,  to  “ llis  District  ”]  [“as  early  in  the  Conference  year  as  may 
be  practicable,”  changed,  1852,  to  “at  the  (“first,”  1860,  to  “last”) 
Quarterly  Conference  of  each  year”]  and  [“  the  Quarterly  Meeting 
Conference,”  changed,  1852,  to  “said  Conference”]  shall  proceed  to 
appoint  a Committee  of  not  less  than  [“five,”  changed,  1852,  to 
“ three  ”]  nor  more  than  nine  [in.,  1852,  of  which  the  Preacher 
in  charge  shall  be  Chairman]  [om.,  1852,  all  of  whom  shall  be  members 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church]  to  be  Called  the  Committee  on 
Missions,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  aid  the  [om.,  1852,  Presiding 
Elder  and]  Preacher  in  charge  [“in  raising  Missionary  Societies,  taking  up 
collections,  and  in  any  other  way  which  the  Quarterly  Meeting  Conference  may  judge 
necessary  for  the  purpose  of  raising  missionary  funds ; such  as  having  sermons 
preached,  or  lectures  delivered,  on  the  subject  of  missions,  and  the  establishing  of 
missionary  prayer-meetings  for  the  promotion  of  the  cause,”  changed,  1852,  to 
‘ ‘ in  carrying  into  effect  the  Disciplinary  measures  for  the 
support  of  missions  ”]. 

13.  It  will  be  expected  in  the  examination  in  the  Annual  [I860. 
Conference  reference  will  be  had  to  the  faithful  performance  of  the 
duty  of  Preachers  on  this  subject  in  the  passage  of  character. 

1852.]  14.  Each  Presiding  Elder  is  charged  with  seeing  that  the 
foregoing  provisions,  as  far  as  applicable  to  his  District,  are  faithfully 
executed  within  his  District. 

I860,]  384.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  Presiding  Elder 

to  see  that  the  provisions  of  this  section  are  faithfully  exe- 
cuted in  his  District ; and  in  order  thereto,  he  shall  inquire  at 
each  session  of  the  Quarterly  Conference  what  has  been  done 
by  the  Mission  Committee  toward  raising  funds  for  the  sup- 
port of  Missions  during  the  preceding  quarter,  and  particu- 
larly whether  the  Sunday-schools  have  been  organized  into 
Missionary  Societies. 

1852.]  385.  It  shall  be  the  Duty  of  the  Preacher  in 

Charge,  aided  by  the  Committee  on  Missions,  to 
provide  for  the  diffusion  of  Missionary  intelli-  Preachers  in 
gence  to  the  Church  and  congregation.  charge. 

386.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Preacher  in  Charge,  aided 


218 


Histoey  of  the  Discipline, 


by  the  Committee  on  Missions,  to  institute  a monthly  Mis- 
Concert  sionaiy  prayer-meeting,  or  lecture,  in  each  So- 
' ciety,  or  Church  and  congregation,  wherever 
practicable,  for  the  purpose  of  imploring  the  Divine  blessing 
on  Missions,  for  the  diffusion  of  Missionary  intelligence,  and 
to  afford  an  opportunity  for  voluntary  offerings  to  the  Mis- 
sionary cause. 

387.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Preacher  in  Charge,  aided 
by  the  Committee  on  Missions,  to  appoint  Missionary  collect- 
Coiiectors  fumish  them  with  suitable  books  and 

0 ec  ors.  instructions,  that  they  may  call  on  each  member 
of  the  Society,  or  Church  and  congregation,  and  on  other 
persons,  at  their  discretion,  for  his  or  her  annual,  semi-an- 
nual, quarterly,  monthly,  or  weekly  contribution  for  the  sup- 
port of  Missions.  Said  collectors  shall  make  monthly  returns 
(unless  otherwise  instructed  by  the  Committee)  to  the  Preacher 
in  Charge,  or  to  the  Missionary  Treasurer  of  the  Church,  if 
there  be  such  Treasurer  appointed  by  the  Committee  on  Mis- 
sions. Such  returns  shall  be  fairly  entered  in  a book,  which 
the  Committee  shall  provide,  together  with  collections  and 
contributions  received  from  other  sources.  Such  entries  shall 
set  forth  the  name  of  each  collector,  the  real  or  assumed 
names  of  the  contributors  to  each  collector,  with  the  amount 
contributed  by  each. 

888.  Each  Preacher  in  Charge  shall  report  at  Conference 
to  the  Executive  Committee,  or  Board  of  Managers  of  the 
Report  to  Confer-  Conference  Missionary  Society,  a plain  transcript 
of  the  record  of  the  returns  provided  for  in 
[“Section  7,”  changed,  1864,  to  “item  nine ; ” and,  1872,  to  “ IF  387  ”], 
comprehending  the  name  of  each  collector  in  his  Charge, 
and  the  name,  real  or  assumed;  of  each  contributor  to  each 
collector  [om.,  1864,  of  fifty  cents  or  upwards  during  the  year ; and  the  aggre- 
gate sum  of  all  contributions  under  fifty  cents  each],  that  they  may  be  by 
said  Executive  Committee,  or  Board  of  Managers,  properly 
arranged  by  districts  and  by  charges  for  publication  in  the 
Annual  Report  of  the  Conference  Missionary  Society,  together 
with  the  contributions  and  collections  received  from  other 
sources,  unless  the  Conference  shall  by  vote  declare  such 
transcript  returns  and  such  publication  not  to  be  advisable. 

1844.]  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Preachers  in  charge  of  [1852. 
Circuits  and  Stations  to  organize  one  or  more  missionary  Societies  in 
their  respective  Charges  if  it  should  be  practicable,  to 
Missionary  Socie-  name  which  the  Societies  may  choose ; pro- 

vided  always,  that  these  Societies  shall  be  auxiliary  to 
the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Annual  Conference  to  which  such 
Charges  may  belong,  and  shall  be  governed  by  such  rules  and  regula- 
tions as  the  Annual  Conference  may  prescribe.  It  shall  also  be  their 
duty  to  take  up  or  cause  to  be  taken  up  a missionary  collection  in  each 
and  every  congregation  within  their  respective  Charges  at  such  time  as 


SuppoET  OF  Missions. 


219 


may  be  fixed  on  by  the  Annual  Conference.  It  shall  be  their  duty 
further  to  appoint  in  every  class  within  their  Charges  a missionary 
collector,  who  shall  keep  a book^  in  which  shall  be  enrolled  the  names 
of  all  the  members  of  the  class,  and  shall  collect  from  each  member 
who  shall  feel  disposed  to  contribute,  at  the  rate  of  one  cent  per  week, 
or  fifty  cents  per  year,  and  shall  pay  over  the  sums  so  collected  to  the 
Preacher  in  Charge  at  or  before  the  last  Quarterly  Meeting  in  the  Con- 
ference year,  and  the  Preacher  iii  charge  shall  transmit  the  same  to  the 
Annual  Conference,  together  with  such  sums  as  may  have  been  col- 
lected by  him  from  the  congregations,  as  well  as  all  sums  received 
from  branch  societies  or  otherwise,  all  of  which  shall  be  reported  in 
writing. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Quarterly  Meeting  Conference,  from  time 
to  time,  to  fill  up  vacancies  which  may  occur  in  the  Mis- 
sionary  Committee,  which  Committee  shall  have  the  right  c?afe^ 

to  a seat  in  the  Quarterly  Meeting  Conference  during  its  ences. 
action  on  the  subject  of  missions,  but  at  no  other  time. 

In  order  to  keep  up  such  missionary  societies  as  may  be  established 
it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Missionary  Committee  to  use  their  best 
efforts  to  hold  at  least  once  a year  a meeting  of  the  mis- 
sionary society  within  the  Charge  to  which  they  may 
belong ; in  doing  which  they  shall  have  the  aid  of  the 
Preacher  in  charge,  and  also  of  the  Quarterly  Meeting  Conference,  if 
need  be. 

It  will  be  expected  that  in  the  examination  in  the  Annual  [I860. 
Conference  a reference  will  be  had  to  the  faithful  performance  of  the 
duty  of  Preachers  on  this  subject  in  the  passage  of  character. 

For  the  purpose  of  more  effectually  administering  the  finan-  [1852. 
cial  concerns  of  the  Indian  Mission  Conference,  as  also  promoting  its 
spiritual  welfare,  there  shall  be  a Superintendent  ap-  . . 

pointed  by  the  Bishop,  who  shall  be  a member  of  said  ^ issions. 

Conference,  and  reside  within  its  bounds,  to  be  continued  in  office  for 
any  time  not  exceeding  four  years.  It  shall  be  his  duty  to  overlook 
all  the  accounts  of  the  missionaries  and  the  superintendents  of  schools, 
to  attend  to  all  the  interests  of  our  missions  and  schools  within  the 
bounds  of  said  Conference,  as  those  interests  may  be  connected  with 
the  government  of  the  United  States,  and  with  the  Indian  school  fund. 

He  may  visit  Washington  city  once  a year,  or  oftener,  if  it  be  deemed 
necessary,  and  also,  as  far  as  his  time  and  circumstances  will  permit, 
and  it  may  be  judged  necessary  for  the  interests  of  the  mission,  visit 
the  interior  of  the  Indian  country  with  a view  to  the  extension  of  the 
work  within  his  bounds.  His  salary  shall  not  exceed  the  ordinary 
allowance  of  other  itinerant  Preachers,  and  his  table  and  other  ex- 
penses shall  be  estimated  by  the  Mission  Committee  of  the  Conference, 
for  which  amount  he  shall  have  authority  to  draw  on  the  treasurer  of 
the  Missionary  Society  in  quarterly  installments. 

1§52.]  389.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Preacher  in 

Charge,  with  the  aid  of  the  Committee  on  Missions,  to  present 
once  in  the  year  to  the  Societies,  or  the  Churches  Duties  of  Preach- 
and  congregations,  the  cause  of  Missions,  and  to  charge, 

ask  public  collections  and  contributions  for  the  support  of 
the  same.  The  manner  of  asking  and  taking  such  collections 
and  contributions  shall  be  at  the  discretion  of  the  Pastor  and 
the  Committee  on  Missions,  with  this  injunction,  that  the  Pastor 
shall  preach,  or  cause  to  be  preached,  on  the  occasion,  one  or  more 
sermons ; and  with  the  recommendation  that  one  whole  Sab- 


220 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


bath-day  be  given  to  the  cause,  on  this  annual  presentation 
of  Missions,  in  our  principal  Churches  and  congregations. 

390.  [“  It  is  earnestly  recommended,”  changed,  1868,  ta  It  shall  be  the 
duty  of  the  Preacher  in  Charge  to  see]  that  each  Sunday- 
school  in  our  Churches  and  congregations  be  organized  into 
a Missionary  Society  under  such  rules  and  regulations  ‘as  the 
Pastor,  the  Superintendent,  and  teachers  may  prescribe,  [In., 
1868,  And  the  Missionary  contributions  of  the  Sunday-schools 
shall  be  reported  in  a separate  column  in  the  Annual  and  Gen- 
eral Minutes.] 

391.  The  President  of  the  Conference,  at  each  session,  shall 
appoint  one  of  its  members,  with  an  alternate,  to  preach  a 
Conference  Mis-  missionary  scHnon  during  its  next  succeeding  ses- 

siunary  Sermon.  sucli  time  and  place  as  the  Officers  of  the 

Conference  Missionary  Society  shall  designate ; and  said  Offi- 
cers shall  cause  timely  notice  of  such  sermon  to  be  published 
abroad. 

I860.]  392.  When  the  character  of  the  Presiding  Elder 

is  under  examination,  the  Bishop  shall  ask  him  whether  the 
Examination  of  provisioiis  of  the  Discipline  for  the  support  of 

Presiding  Elders.  Missioiis  havo  bceu  carried  out  on  his  District; 
and  when  the  character  of  a Preacher  in  Charge  is  examined, 
inquire  of  him  what  amount  has  been  raised  on  his  charge 
for  Missions. 

1848.]  394.  Any  Annual  Conference  may,  at  its  option, 

by  a vote  of  two  thirds  of  its  members,  assume  the  responsi- 
Domestic  Mis-  bility  of  Supporting  such  Missions,  already  estab- 

sions.  lished  [om.,  1852,  or  to  be  established]  within  its  OWn 

limits,  as  have  hitherto  been  reported  under  the  head  of 
“Missions  in  the  Destitute  Portions  of  the  Regular  Work;” 
and  for  this  purpose  it  shall  be  at  liberty  to  organize  a Con- 
ference Domestic  Society,  with  branches ; provided,  such  or- 
ganization shall  not  interfere  with  the  collections  for  the  Mis- 
sionary Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  as  re- 
quired by  the  Discipline.  Provided,  also,  that  in  case  more 
funds  shall  be  raised  for  such  Missions  than  are  needed,  the 
surplus  shall  be  paid  over  to  the  Treasurer  of  the  Parent  So- 
ciety of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  at  New  York,  to  be 
appropriated  to  such  Mission  or  Missions,  under  the  care  of 
the  Society,  as  may  be  designated  by  said  Conference. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  every  such  Conference  Domestic  Society  to 
send  annually  to  the  Corresponding  Secretary  at  New  York  a full  and 
detailed  account  of  the  number,  names,  condition  and  prospects  of  each 
mission  under  its  care,  and  to  the  treasurer  of  the  Parent  Society  at 
New  York  an  account  of  its  receipts,  incidental  expenses,  and  dis- 
bursements. 

17.  * It  shall  be  the  duty  of  all  our  missionaries,  except  those  who 

* This  paragraph  was  inserted  in  1836  in  the  section  on  “ Receiving  Preachers 
transferred  here  1848. 


Church  Extension. 


221 


are  appointed  to  labor  for  the  benefit  of  the  slaves,  to  form  tbeir  Cir- 
cuits into  auxiliary  missionary  societies,  and  to  make 
regular  quarterly  and  class  collections  wherever  practi- 
cable,  and  report  the  amount  collected  every  three  months 
ehher  by  indorsing  it  on  their  drafts,  or  by  transmitting  the  money  to 
the  treasurer  of  the  Parent  Society, 


Section  4. — Of  Church  Extension. 


1868*]  Quest.  What  can  be  done  for  the  relief  of  feeble  [1872, 
Churches  embarrassed  with  debt,  and  to  secure  suitable  sites  for  and 
houses  of  public  worship,  and  otherwise  promote  the  cause  of  Church 
Extension  among  us  ? 

Ans.  1.  Let  our  Church  Extension  Society  be  liberally  supported,  and 
let  its  rules  and  methods  be  carefully  observed. 


1872,]  395.  There  shall  be  a Board  of  Church  Extension, 

consisting  of  thirty-two  Ministers  and  thirty-two  Laymen,  to 
be  chosen  by  the  General  Conference,  and  to  be  Members 
duly  incorporated  according  to  law,  with  such 
powers  and  prerogatives  as  may  be  needful  to  the  objects  of 
its  appointment;  said  Board  to  be  subject  to  the  control  of 
the  General  Conference. 

396.  The  term  of  service  of  the  Members  of  the  Board  shall 
begin  on  the  first  day  of  January  following  their  appointment, 
and  continue  during  the  ensuing  four  years,  and 

until  their  successors  shall  be  duly  chosen  and 
have  entered  upon  their  duties,  unless  otherwise  ordered  by 
the  General  Conference.  If  a vacancy  should  occur  by  death, 
resignation,  or  otherwise,  during  the  interval  of  the  General 
Conference,  the  Board  shall  have  power  to  fill  the  vacancy. 

397.  The  Officers  of  the  Board  shall  be  a President,  five 
Vice-Presidents,  a Corresponding  Secretary,  with  such  Assist- 
ants as  the  General  Committee  of  Church  Exten-  officers 
sion  may  authorize  and  appoint,  a Recording  Sec- 
retary, Treasurer,  and  Assistant  Treasurer,  all  of  whom,  ex- 
cept the  Corresponding  Secretary  and  Assistants,  shall  be 
elected  by  the  Board  at  the  first  regular  meeting  in  January  of 
each  year. 

1868.]  398.  The  Corresponding  Secretary  [om.,  1872,  of  the 

Church  Extension  Society]  shall  be  [in.,  1872,  appointed 
by  the  General  Conference,  and  shall  be]  a mem- 
ber  of  such  Conference  as  he,  with  the  approval  of  the  Bishops, 
may  select.  He  shall  conduct  the  correspondence  of  the 
1872.]  Board,  under  its  direction,  and  shall  be  subject  to 
the  authority  and  control  of  the  Board,  by  whom  his  salary 
shall  be  fixed  and  paid.  He  shall  be  exclusively  employed  in 
conducting  the  affairs  of  the  Board,  and,  under  its  direction, 
in  promoting  its  general  interest,  by  traveling  or  otherwise. 
Should  a vacancy  occur  by  death,  resignation,  or  otherwise,  the 


222 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


Board  shall  have  power  to  provide  for  the  duties  of  the  office 
until  the  Bishops,  or  a majority  of  them,  shall  fill  the  vacancy. 

399.  An  Assistant  Corresponding  Secretary,  or  more  than 
Assist.  Cor.  Sec-  One,  may  be  appointed  at  any  time  by  the  General 

retary.  Committee,  on  the  nomination  of  the  Bishops, 

who  shall  receive  such  salary,  and  render  such  service,  as  the 
Board  may  determine. 

400.  The  Board  shall  hold  its  meetings  in  the  city  of  Phil- 
adelphia. It  shall  have  authority  to  make  by-laws  for  the 

regulation  of  its  own  proceedings ; to  provide  for 
and  administer  a Loan  Fund ; to  take  and  hold  in 
trust  for  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  any  real  or  personal 
property,  and  to  dispose  of  the  same  for  the  use  and  benefit 
of  the  Church ; and  generally  to  do  all  and  singular  the  mat- 
ters and  things  which  shall  be  necessary  and  lawful  in  the  ex- 
ecution of  its  trusts:  provided^  however^  that  all  amounts  re- 
ceived on  the  Loan  Fund  shall  be  used  only  by  loans  on  ade- 
quate security;  and  promded^  further,  that  the  aggregate 
amount  of  interest  and  annuities  payable  shall  never  be  al- 
lowed to  exceed  the  aggregate  amount  of  interest  receivable. 

401.  It  shall  also  have  authority  to  provide  and  recommend 
a uniform  plan  for  j:he  organization  of  Local  Boards  of  Church 
Extension  in  large  cities,  under  such  local  administration  as 
may  be  deemed  advisable ; but  in  no  case  shall  such  local  or- 
ganization interfere  with  the  general  work  of  the  Board. 

402.  It  shall  also  have  authority,  by  constituting  and  pro- 
curing a special  corporation,  or  otherwise,  to  take  such  meas- 
ures as  it  may  deem  wise  and  necessary  to  procure  the  insurance 
of  churches  and  other  Church  property  against  loss  by  fire; 
and  the  profits  arising  therefrom,  if  any,  after  the  accumula- 
tion of  a sufficient  Keserve  Fund,  shall  be  devoted  to  the 
purposes  of  the  Board. 

403.  It  shall  also  have  aiuthority,  with  the  concurrence  of 
the  General  Committee,  to  make  such  provisions  as  it  may 
deem  wise  for  Honorary  Membership  in  the  Parent  and  Con- 
ference Boards  of  Church  Extension,  and  in  the  General  Com- 
mittee. 


404.  At  all  meetings  of  the  Board  thirteen  mem- 
bers shall  constitute  a quorum. 

405.  The  minutes  of  each  meeting  shall  be  signed  by  the 
Secretary  thereof. 

406.  The  Board  shall  publish  annually  a full  report  of  its 

proceedings,  and  of  the  state  of  its  funds,  and 
’ shall  submit  to  the  General  Conference  an  abstract 
of  the  same  for  the  preceding  four  years. 

1§08.]  407.  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  [in.,  1872, 

^ ^ , on  the  nomination  of  the  Presiding  Bishop  and 

Presiding  Elders,]  appoint  a [in.,  1872,  Confer- 


Chuech  Extensiois’. 


223 


ence]  Board  of  Church  Extension,  composed  of  equal  num- 
bers of  Ministers  and  Laymen,  consisting  of  a President,  Vice- 
President,  Recording  Secretary,  Corresponding  Secretary,  and 
Treasurer,  and  not  less  than  three  [in.,  1872,  nor  more  than 
seven]  additional  members,  so  located  that  a quorum  thereof 
may  be  convened  at  any  time ; and  the  Secretary  of  the  Con- 
ference shall  [om.,  1872,  iinmediateiy  thereafter]  notify  the  Correspond- 
ing Secretary  of  the  Parent  [“  Society  of  such  appointment,  and  of  the 
names”;  changed,  1872,  to  “Board  of  the  name”]  and  post-office 
address  of  each  member  thereof. 

408.  Said  Board  shall  [“  have  authority  to  adopt  By-Laws  not  inconsist- 
ent with  the  Constitution  of  the  Parent  Society”  ; changed,  1872,  to  . 

“be  auxiliary  to  the  Parent  Board,]  and  shall,  onty. 
under  its  direction,  have  charge  of  all  the  interests  and  work 
of  Church  Extension  within  [om.,  1872,  the  hounds  of  j the  Confer- 
ence. [“  It  shall,  in  connection  with  the  Conference,  take  all  necessary  measures 
to  procure  liberal  Annual  Collections  from  each  Congregation  in  the  Conference, 
and  special  donations  and  bequests  to  the  Loan  Fund  of  the  Society  ”;  changed, 
1872,  to  “ It  shall  see  that  the  amount  asked  of  the  Conference 
by  the  General  Committee  is  divided  for  collection  among  the 
several  Districts  and  Pastoral  Charges,  with  due  regard  to 
their  circumstances  and  ability,  and  that  each  is  notified  early 
in  the  year ; and  shall,  in  connection  with  the  Conference,  take 
all  necessary  measures  to  secure  at  least  the  amount  so  asked, 
and  special  donations  and  bequests  to  the  Loan  Fund.”] 

409.  It  shall  carefully  examine  all  applications  for  aid  from 
within  the  bounds  of  the  Conference,  and  recommend  only 
such  as  are  found  to  be  truly  needy  and  meritori- 

ous.  It  shall  keep  and  preserve  in  suitable  books, 
to  be  furnished  by  the  Parent  Board,  a faithful  record  of  all 
its  proceedings,  and  an  account  of  amounts  asked  and  received 
each  year  from  every  Pastoral  Charge.  [“It  shall  make  full  report 
of  its  proceedings  for  the  preceding  year  to  each  session  of  the  Annual  Conference, 
and  at  the  same  time  to  the  Parent  Board  ” ; changed,  1872,  to  ‘ ‘ and  shall 
make  full  report  thereof  to  each  session  of  the  Annual  Confer- 
ence for  publication  in  the  Conference  Minutes,  and  at  the 
same  time  to*  the  Parent  Board.”]  [“And  the  Treasurer  of  said  Board 
shall  remit  all  funds  in  his  hands  to  the  Treasurer  of  the  Parent  Society  at  least 
once  in  every  three  months  ” ; changed,  1872,  to 

1§72.]  ‘ ‘ 410.  The  Treasurer  of  the  Conference  Board  shall, 

as  early  as  practicable,  at  least  once  in  every  three  Treasurer 
months,  remit  all  funds  comdng  into  his  hands  to 
the  Treasurer  of  the  Parent  Board  ”]. 

411.  If  for  any  reason  such  Conference  Board  cannot  be 
constituted  or  act,  the  Bishop  having  charge,  or  ^ 
a committee  by  him  appointed,  may  perform  any 
of  the  duties  required  in  this  section. 

^ 412.  There  shall  be  a General  Committee  of  Church  Exten- 
sion, composed  as  follows, — 1.  The  General  Superintendents, 


224 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


General  Commit-  ORG  of  whoiii,  as  they  Hiay  froiTi  time  to  time  de- 
termine,  shall  be  Chairman.  2.  The  Correspond- 
ing Secretary  and  Assistants,  the  Recording  Secretary,  who  shall 
be  ex  officio  Secretary  of  the  Committee,  and  the  Treasurer  of 
the  Board.  3.  The  Annual  Conferences  being  grouped  by  the 
General  Conference  into  Twelve  Church  Extension  Districts, 
there  shall  be  one  member  from  each  District  elected  by  the 
General  Conference  on  the  nomination  of  the  Delegates  of 
each  District  respectively,  and  a corresponding  number  ap- 
pointed by  the  Board. 

413.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  this  Committee  to  meet  annually 
in  the  City  of  Philadelphia,  on  such  day  in  the  month  of  No- 
Duties  of  Commit-  vember  as  shall  be  appointed  by  the  Correspond- 

ing  Secretary,  to  determine, — 1.  What  amount 
each  Conference  shall  be  asked  to  raise  by  collections  for  the 
use  of  the  Board  during  the  ensuing  year ; 2.  What  amount 
may  be  donated  and  loaned  within  each  Conference  during 
the  same  period;  and,  3.  What  amount  may  be  applied  to 
general  and  special  purposes  not  included  in  the  above. 

414.  The ‘General  Committee  shall  also  have  authority  to 
counsel  and  direct  the  Board  in  the  general  administration  of 
the  trust  committed  to  its  care. 

415.  If  a vacancy  should  occur  by  death,  resignation,  re- 
moval from  the  District,  or  otherwise,  the  Bishop 
having  charge  of  the  Conference  within  which  it 

occurs  shall  fill  the  vacancy. 

416.  Expenses  incurred  by  the  Committee  in  the  discharge 
of  its  duties  may  be  paid  by  the  Treasurer  of  the 
Board. 

1868,]  417.  All  applications  for  aid  [om.,  1872,  from  the  funds 

of  the  Society]  shall  be  made  in  accordance  with  blank  forms,  to 
Applications  for  be  fumishcd  by  the  Parent  Board,  and  shall 

[“contain  the  information  therein  required,”  changed,  1872,  to 

18T2,]  “ set  forth, — 1.  The  number  of  Church  members, 

Sunday-school  children,  and  congregation  to  be  accommo- 
dated, the  population  of  the  place,  and  prospects  of  growth. 
2.  The  legal  incorporation  of  the  Church  or  Board  of  Trus- 
tees. 3.  The  location,  size,  present  and  prospective  value 
of  the  site,  the  validity  of  the  title  thereto,  and  whether  held 
in  trust  for  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  4.  A descrip- 
tion of  the  building  to  which  aid,  if  granted,  will  be  applied ; 
and,  if  required,  a copy  of  the  plans  and  specifications  of 
the  architect  shall  be  submitted,  and,  if  deemed  necessary  by 
the  Parent  or  Conference  Board,  modified  as  may  be  suggested. 
5.  The  estimated  and  probable  cost  when  coDipleted.  6.  The 
available  resources  and  amount  of  reliable  subscriptions ; and 
that  those  immediately  interested  have  done  or  are  doing  all 
that  could  reasonably  be  expected.  7.  What  amount  of  debt, 


Vacancy. 


Expense. 


Chuech  Extension. 


226 


if  any,  may  be  allowed  to  remain  against  the  property,  and 
how  soon  the  Trustees  or  others  will  agree  to  remove  it. 
8.  Is  the  property  insured  ? Will  it  be  ? In  what  company  ? 
To  what  amount  ? 9.  Whether  the  Church,  if  aided,  will 

become  self-supporting,  and  how  soon,  and  to  what  extent  it 
may  be  expected  to  aid  in  the  general  work  of  the  Church. 
10.  Any  additional  facts  and  circumstances  that  will  assist 
the  Board  to  a proper  decision  on  the  application]. 

1868.]  418.  Every  such  application  for  aid  shall  be  first 

submitted  to  the  Conference  Board  of  Church  Extension,  and 
said  Board  shall  certify  its  action  thereon  to  the  Parent  Board, 
and  aid  shall  be  granted  only  by  the  concurrent  acting  of 
both  the  Conference  and  Parent  Boards  [in.,  1872,  and,  ex- 
cept in  cases  of  great  emergency,  within  the  amount  author- 
ized by  the  General  Committee]:  [“Provided,  however,  that  in  any 
case  in  which  such  Conference  Board  cannot  be  created,  or  act,  the  Bishop  having 
charge,  or  a Committee  by  him  appointed,  may  perform  the  duties  herein  imposed 
upon  the  Conference  Board,”  changed,  1872,  to  “Provided,  however,  that 
for  the  procurement  of  property  in  mission  territory  the  Par- 
ent Board  may  appropriate  funds,  specially  authorized  by  the 
General  Committee,  without  such  application  or  recommend- 
ation by  a Conference  Board ; but  in  all  such  cases  the  title  to 
such  property  should  vest  in  the  Board  of  Church  Extension  ”]. 

419.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  Presiding  Elder  to  bring 
the  subject  of  Church  Extension  before  the  Quarterly  Confer- 
ence of  each  Circuit  and  Station  within  his  Dis-  Duty  of  Presiding 
trict  at  the  last  Quarterly  Conference  in  each 

year;  and  said  Quarterly  Conference  shall  appoint  a Com- 
mittee of  not  less  than  three  nor  more  than  five,  of  which  the 
Preacher  in  Charge  shall  be  Chairman,  to  be  called  the  Com- 
mittee on  Church  Extension,  whose  duty  shall  be  to  aid  the 
Preacher  in  Charge  in  carrying  into  effect  [“  the  plans  of  the  Parent 
and  Conference  Boards,  and  securing  liberal  contributions  in  aid  of  the  Church  Exten- 
sion Society,”  changed,  1872,  to  “ the  provisions  of  the  Discipline  and 
plans  of  the  Boards  for  the  support  of  this  cause,  and  in  se- 
curing at  least  the  amount  asked  of  the  Circuit  or  Station  for 
its  aid”] ; and  the  Presiding  Elder  shall  inquire,  in  the  third 
Quarterly  Conference  of  each  year,  what  has  been  done  for 
[“  the  cause  of  Church  Extension,”  changed,  1872,  to  ‘ ‘ this  cause,  and 
whether  the  amount  asked  has  been  received ; and  if  not,  he 
shall  urgently  request  the  Preacher  in  Charge  and  the  Quar- 
terly Conference  to  take  such  measures  as  will  secure  it  before 
the  close  of  the  year  ”]. 

420.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Preacher  in  Charge,  aided 
by  the  Committee  on  Church  Extension,  to  provide  for  the 
diffusion  of  information  concerning  the  work  and  rhity  of  Preacher 
wants  of  the  [“  Cburch  Extension  Society,”  changed,  1872,  to  Charge. 

‘ ‘ Board  of  Church  Extension”] ; he  shall  preach,  or  cause  to  be 
preached,  a sermon  on  this  subject  in  each  congregation  in 

15 


226 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


every  year,  and  solicit  contributions  from  each  [“in  aid  of  tlss 
Churcli  Extension  Society,”  changed,  1872,  to  endeavoring  to  secure  at 
least  the  amount  asked  as  above  provided ; and  shall  at  each 
Conference  report  the  amount  asked  and  the  amount  received 
for  Church  Extension’^].  He  shall  also  invite  private,” changed, 
1872,  to  “ special  ”]  contributions  and  bequests  to  the  Loan  Eund.^ 


1872.]  Section  »5. — Freedmen’s  Aid. 

421.  For  the  mental  and  moral  elevation  of 
esign.  Ereedmen  and  others  in  the  South,  who  have 

special  claims  upon  the  Christian  people  of  America : — 

422.  I.  Let  all  our  people  contribute  liberally 

on  n u ions.  support  of  our  Frecdmcu’s  Aid 

Society. 

423.  II.  Let  the  Freedmen’s  Aid  Society  be  careful  to  lo- 
cate its  schools  where  they  will  be  of  most  advantage  to  our 

Schools  Churches  and  Missions,  and  especially  seek  to 
educate  those  persons  who  are  called  to  preach, 
or  who  propose  to  become  preachers ; and  let  only  those  per- 
sons be  employed  as  teachers  who  will  conscientiously  work 
in  our  Sunday-schools,  and  cheerfully  co-operate  with  our 
ministers. 

424.  III.  The  Board  of  Managers  shall  determine  what 
amount  shall  be  expended  annually  in  this  work,  and  appor- 
Duty  of  Board  of  tion.thc  sauic,  according  to  their  best  judgment. 

Managers.  among  the  several  Annual  Conferences ; and  each 
Annual  Conference  shall  apportion,  or  cause  to  be  apportioned, 
the  amount  assigned  to  it  among  the  Circuits  and  Stations 
within  its  bounds ; and  each  Presiding  Elder,  as  early  in  the 
Conference  year  as  possible,  shall  inform  each  Quarterly  Con- 
ference in  his  District  of  the  amount  to  be  raised  by  the 
Charge  it  represents. 


„ , „ . . * The  attention  of  the  Church  was  early  called  to  the  subject  of 

ar  y rovisions.  building.  The  following  minutes  will  evince  the  interest 

felt  in  it : 

“ Quest,  to.  What  can  be  done  toward  erecting  new  chapels  and  discharging  the 
debts  on  those  already  built  ? 

Ans.  Let  the  Assistant  Preacher  put  a yearly  subscription  through  the  Circuits, 
and  insist  upon  every  member  that  is  not  supported  by  charity  to  give  something. 
Let  them  subscribe  the  first  quarter,  and  pay  the  second;  and  the  money  to  be  ap- 
plied by  two  general  stewards.” — Annual  Minutes.,  1784. 

“ Quest.  78.  What  can  be  done  toward  erecting  new  chapels,  and  discharging  the 
debts  on  those  already  built  ? 

'"'"Ans.  Let  every  Assistant  raise  a yearly  subscription  through  his  Circuit:  and 
let  every  member  who  is  not  supported  by  charity  give  something.  Let  them  sub- 
scribe the  first  quarter,  and  pay  the  second.  And  let  the  money  be  applied  where 
it  is  most  wanted,  by  a committee  of  lay  members  annually  appointed  by  the  As- 
sistant, one  of  whom  shall  be  chosen  out  of  each  Society  concerned.” — Discipline 
0/1784. 

The  Bishops  are  required  to  appoint  in  each  State  and  Territory,  and  in  the  Dis- 
trict of  Columbia,  one  person  learned  in  the  law  to  be  the  legal  advisers  of  the 
Board  in  regard  to  titles  and  forms  of  conveyance. — See  Jour.  Gen.  Conf.^  1872,  p. 


Circulation  of  Tracts. 


227 


425.  ly.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  Preacher  in  Charge 
to  present  this  subject  to  his  congregation,  or  cause  it  to  be 
presented,  once  each  year,  in  a sermon  or  address ; of  Preacher 
to  aid  in  the  diffusion  of  intelligence  in  regard  charge. 

to  the  work  of  the  Society  and  the  wants  of  the  Freedmen ; 
and  to  use  due  diligence  to  collect  the  amount  apportioned  to 
his  Charge.  He  shall  report  to  the  Annual  Conference  the 
sum  collected,  and  the  collections  shall  be  published  in  a 
column  in  the  General  Minutes  and  in  the  Minutes  of  the 
Annual  Conferences. 

426.  y.  The  Corresponding  Secretary,  if  a Traveling 
Preacher,  shall  be  a member  of  such  Annual  corresponding 
Conference  as  he,  with  the  approbation  of  the  secretary. 
Bishops,  may  select. 

Section  6. 

1852.]  [6>m.,  18T2,  {pm.,  1860,  of  the)  Printing  and]  Circulation  of  Re- 

ligious Tracts. 

Provision  is  made  for  the  publication  at  the  Book  Concern  [1872. 
of  cheap  books  and  tracts  in  our  own  and  foreign  languages.  For  the 
duties  of  the  Editor  of  tracts  and  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  Tract 
Society,  see  Part  III,  chap,  vi,  art.  3,  p.  198.  Our  Tract  Society  is  de- 
signed to  aid  in  the  diffusion  of  religious  knowledge  by  the  circulation 
of  our  evangelical  publications. 

427.  It  is  recommended  to  our  people  every-wdiere  to  form 
Tract  Societies  auxiliary  to  the  Tract  Society 

of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

428.  It  is  recommended  to  Preachers  in  Charge  to  make 
annually,  in  their  several  congregations,  collec-  Duty  of  Preachor 
tions  in  behalf  of  the  Tract  Society  of  the  Meth-  in  charge, 
odist  Episcopal  Church. 

1864.]  429.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  Presiding  Elder 

to  bring  the  Tract  cause  before  the  [“first,”  changed,  1868,  to  “ last  ”] 
Quarterly  Meeting  Conference  of  each  year,  in 
each  Circuit  and  Station  within  his  District ; and 
said  Conference  shall  appoint  a Committee  whose  duty  it 
shall  be  to  devise  and  execute  plans  for  local  tract  dis- 
tribution. 

Section  7. 

1787.]  [“0/  the  Printing  and  Circulating  of  Books  and  {in.,  1790,  and, 

om.,  1800,  the  Application)  of  the  Profits  Arising  Therefromf  changed,  1848, 

to  Printing  and  Circulating  Boohs  {in..,  1860,  Tracts,  and 

Periodicals)^. 

As  it  has  been  frequently  recommended  by  the  Preachers  [1792. 
and  people  that  such  books  as  are  wanted  be  printed  in  this  country, 
we  therefore  propose, 

1.  That  the  advice  of  the  Conference  shall  be  desired  concerning  any 
valuable  impression,  and  their  consent  be  obtained  before  any  steps  be 
taken  for  the  printing  thereof. 


228 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


2.  That  the  profits  of  the  hooks,  after  all  the  necessary  expenses  are 
defrayed,  shall  he  applied,  [“  according  to  the  discretion  of  the  Confer-^ 
ence,  toward  the  college,  the  Preachers’  fund,  the  deficiencies  of  the 
Preachers,  the  distant  missions,  or  the  debts  on  our  Churches,’^ 
changed,  1790,  to  “ as  the  Bishop  and  Council*  shall  direct”].! 

1792«]  Quest.  1.  Who  is  employed  to  manage  the  print-  [1800. 
ing  business  ? 

Ans.  John  Dickins. 

Quest.  2.  What  allowances  shall  he  paid  to  him  annually  for  his 
services  ? 

Au8.  1.  Two  hundred  dollars  for  a dwelling-house  and  for  a hook 
room. 

2.  Eighty  dollars  for  a hoy. 

3.  Fifty-three  dollars  and  one  third  for  firewood,  and, 

4.  Three  hundred  and  thirty-three  dollars  to  clothe  and  feed  himself, 
his  wife,  and  his  children.  In  all,  six  hundred  and  sixty-six  dollars 
and  one  third. 

Qu(St.  3.  What  powers  shall  he  granted  him? 

Ans.  1.  To  regulate  the  publications  according  to  the  state  of  the 
finances. 

2.  To  determine,  with  the  approbation  of  the  Book  Com-  [1796. 
mittee,  on  the  amount  of  the  drafts  which  may  he  drawn  from  time  to 
time  on  the  hook  fund. 

3.  To  complain  to  the  District  Conferences  if  any  Preach-  [1800. 
ers  shall  neglect  to  make  due  payment  for  hooks. 

4.  To  publish  from  time  to  time  such  hooks  or  treatises  as  [1796. 
he  and  the  other  members  of  the  Book  Committee  shall  unanimously 
judge  proper. 

Quest.  5.  How  much  shall  be  annually  allowed  out  of  the  hook  fund 
for  Cokeshury  College  till  the  next  General  Conference  ? X 

Ans.  Eight  hundred  dollars  for  the  ensuing  year,  and  one  thou- 
sand sixty-six  dollars  and  two  thirds  for  each  of  the  remaining  three 
years. 

Quest.  6.  What  directions  shall  he  given  concerning  the  application 
of  the  money  allowed  as  above  for  Cokeshury  College? 

Ans.  The  money  shall  be  applied  as  follows  : 

1.  For  the  education  and  hoard  of  the  hoys  that  are  now  on  the  char- 


* The  Plan  of  a Council,  designed  to  take  the  place  in  our  economy  now  occupied 
by  the  General  Conference,  was  published  in  the  Minutes  of  1T89.  It  was  composed 
of  the  Bishops  and  Presiding  Elders,  who  had  “ authority  to  mature  every  thing 
they  shall  judge  expedient,  1.  To  preserve  the  general  union.  2.  To  render  and 
preserve  the  external  form  of  worship  similar  in  all  our  Societies  through  the 
continent.  3.  To  preserve  the  essentials  of  the  Methodist  doctrines  and  Discipline 
pure  and  uncorrupted.  4.  To  correct  all  abuses  and  disorders ; and,  lastly,  they  are 
authorized  to  mature  every  thing  they  may  see  necessary  for  the  good  of  the  Church 
and  for  the  promoting  and  improving  our  Colleges  and  "Plan  of  Education.” — Lee's 
History  of  the  Methodists.,  pp.  148,  151,  160,  177;  Asbury's  Journal.^  vol.  ii,  pp. 
65,  76,  82,  84,  88;  Young's  History,  p.  349;  Stevens'  History  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  vol.  iv,  p,  500.  The  Council  met  at  Baltimore,  Dec.  1, 1789,  and  framed  a con- 
stitution giving  to  that  body  powers  similar  to  those  of  the  General  Conference ; in 
fact  placing  the  legislative  power  in  the  hands  of  one  man  and  his  aids  and  appoint- 
ees. The  plan  appears  to  have  been  warmly  cherished  by  Asbury;  but  it  gave 
such  general  dissatisfaction  to  the  Preachers  that  only  one  other  meeting  (that  of 
December  1,  1190)  was  held.  In  1792  the  General  Conference  was  devised  to  take 
its  place,  as  the  Council  had  become  so  generally  odious  to  Preachers  and  people 
that  Asbury  himself  requested  that  it  might  be  named  no  more.  Highly  and  justly 
as  they  esteemed  Asbury  they  were  not  prepared  to  make  him  a Pope. 

t “ Resolved,  That  in  our  judgment  the  paramount  object  of  our  publishing  should 
be  the  wider  diffusion  of  a sanctified  literature.” — Jour.  Gen.  Gonf..^  1864,  p.  372. 

X The  college  had  been  burned  the  preceding  year. 


Circulation  of  Books.  229 

itable  part  of  the  foundation.  But  no  boy  shall  be  again  placed  on  the 
charity  till  the  next  General  Conference. 

2.  The  surplus  of  the  money,  after  the  charity  is  supplied,  shall  be 
from  time  to  time  appropriated  to  the  payment  of  the  debt  of  the  col- 
lege, and  to  the  finishing  of  the  building,  under  the  direction  of  the 
Bishop  and  the  Committee  of  Safety. 

N.  B.  The  present  debt  of  the  college  is  about  eleven  hundred  dol- 
lars. The  present  expense  of  the  charity  is  about  nine  hundred  and 
sixty-three  dollars  annually,  but  this  will  probably  sink  into  less  than 
one  half  before  the  next  General  Conference. 

Q;aest.  7.  What  sum  of  money  shall  be  allowed  distressed  [1800. 
Preachers  out  ot  the  book  fund  till  the  next  General  Conference  ? 

Arts.  Two  hundred  and  sixty-six  dollars  and  one  third  per  annum. 

(^uest.  8.  How  is  the  money  mentioned  above  for  the  benefit  of  dis- 
tressed Preachers  to  be  drawn  out  of  the  book  fund  ? 

Ans.  By  the  Bishop,  according  to  the  united  judgment  of  himself  and 
the  District  Conferences. 

Q;iiest.  9.  What  shall  be  allowed  the  Bishop  out  of  the  book  [1796. 
fund  for  the  benefit  of  district  schools  till  the  next  General  Confer- 
ence ? 

Am.  Sixty-four  dollars  per  annum. 

Quest.  10.  How  shall  the  surplus  of  the  book  fund  be  applied  till  the 
next  General  Conference  after  the  provisions  above  mentioned  are 
made  ? 

Am.  To  the  forming  of  a capital  stock  for  the  carrying  on  of  the 
concerns  of  the  books. 

1796.]  Quest.  7.  What  mode  shall  be  struck  out  for  the  [1800. 
recovery  of  bad  or  suspected  book  debts  ? 

Ans.  1.  Let  every  yearly  Conference  appoint  a committee  or  com- 
mittees for  the  examination  of  the  accounts  of  the  traveling  Book 
Stewards  in  their  respective  Districts. 

2.  Let  every  Presiding  Elder  and  every  Preacher  who  has  the  over- 
sight of  a Circuit,  do  every  thing  in  their  power  to  recover  all  the  debts 
in  their  Circuit  or  District,  and  also  all  books  which  may  remain  in 
the  hands  of  persons  who  shall  have  resigned  ar  been  withdrawn  from 
the  office  of  a traveling  Book  Steward. 

Quest.  8.  Shall  any  drafts  be  made  on  the  book  fund  before  all  its 
debts  are  discharged  ? 

Ans.  There  shall  be  none  till  the  debts  are  discharged,  except  in  the 
case  of  distressed  traveling  Preachers. 

Quest.  9.  What  directions  shall  be  given  concerning  the  regulation  of 
our  press  ? 

Am.  The  general  Book  Steward  shall  print  no  books  or  tracts  of  any 
kind  without  the  consent  of  a Bishop  and  two  thirds  of  the  Philadel- 
phia Conference.* 

Quest.  10.  Will  the  Conference  recommend  and  engage  to  promote 
the  publication  of  a magazine,  entitled  The  Methodist  Magazine.^  which 


* “ In  accordance  with  the  direction  of  the  General  Conference  (Quest.  6),  the 
Philadelphia  Conference,  in  1797,  appointed  a Book  Committee,  and  the  following  note 
was  entered  on  the  Annual  Minutes  for  that  year : — 

“ ‘ The  above  Committee  are  to  meet  at  Philadelphia  on  the  2d  of  January,  1798, 
and  once  a quarter  afterward,  or  oftener  if  necessary,  to  consider  and  determine 
what  manuscripts,  books,  or  pamphlets  shall  be  printed. 

‘“  Four  of  the  said  Committee,  when  met  as  above,  shall  proceed  to  business, 
provided  that  the  Chairman  and  one  of  the  Presiding  Elders  be  present.  And  the 
General  Book  Steward  shall  lay  before  the  Committee  all  manuscripts,  books,  and 
pamphlets  which  are  designed  for  publication,  except  such  as  the  General  Confer- 
epce  has  authorized  him  to  publish.’  ‘‘''—Emory. 


230 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


sliall  consist  of  compilations  from  the  British  magazines,  and  of  orig* 
inal  accounts  of  the  experience  of  pious  persons,  and  shall  he  published 
in  monthly  numbers  ? 

Am.  The  Conference  will  recommend  such  a magazine,  and  desire 
that  it  may  be  printed. 

The  Publishing  Houses. 


Book  Concern.  The  book  business  shall  be 

1808,  removed  to  and]  carried  on  in  the  city  of  New  York. 

1832.]  430.  The  principal  [“ establishment, ” changed,  i860,  to  “es- 

tablishments,” and  in  1872,  to  ‘ ‘ Publishing  Houses  ”]  of  the  Book 
[“business,”  changed,  1836,  to  “Concern”]  shall  be  in  the  [“city,” 
changed,  1860,  to  “ cities  ”]  of  New  York  [in.,  1860,  and  Cincin- 
nati] [in.,  1860,  and  om.,  1872,  The  agents  of  our  principal  establishments  at  New 
York  and  Cincinnati,  and  the  editors  of  our  books  and  periodicals,  shall  be  elected 
by  the  General  Conference]  [“And,”  changed,  1872,  to  “ But  ”]  there  shall 
be  [“  such  subordinate  establishments  in  other  places,”  changed,  1836,  to  “ such 
other  establishments,”  and  again,  1872,  to  ‘ ‘ Depositories  of  OUr  publica- 
tions at  such  other  places  ”]  as  the  General  Conference  may 
[“  deem  expedient,”  changed,  1872,  to  “from  time  to  time  determine  ”]. 


The  Agents  at  New  Tor  Jo. 

1800.]  Ezekiel  Cooper  is  [“appointed,”  changed,  1804,  [1808. 

to  “reappointed”]  [“superintendent  oi  the  Book  Con- 
00  gen  S.  restore  from  1796  “ General  Book  Steward  ”]. 

1808.]  [“  The  Editor  and  General  Book  Steward,”  changed,  1816, 

1816.]  to  “There  shall  be  (“one  Editor,”  changed,  1832,  [1844. 

to  “an  Agent  or”)  General  Book  Steward  and  an  Assistant  (“to  act 
under  his  direction,”  changed,  1832,  to  “om.,  1840,  who  shall  act  as 
chief  clerk”),  both  of  whom  (in.,  1832,  om.,  1840,  together  with  the 
Editors  and  Assistant  Editor),  shall  be  chosen  from  among  the  Trav- 
eling Preachers,  and  by  virtue  of  their  appointment  shall  be  members 
of  the  New  York  Annual  Conference,  to  whom,  in  the  interval  of  the 
General  Conference,  they  shall  be  responsible  for  their  conduct  in 
[“the  book  business,”  changed,  1832,  to  “office”];  and  the  New 
York  Conference,  in  the  interval  of  the  General  Conference,  shall  have 
power,  if  they  deem  it  necessary,  by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent 
of  the  Bishops  [om.,  1840,  and  Book  Committee],  to  remove  either  of 
them;  [in.,  1804,  and  om.,  1808,  John  Wilson  is  appointed  Assistant 
Editor  and  General  Book  Steward]. 

1800.]  [In  case  of  the  death,  dismission,  or  resignation  of  (“the 
Superintendent,”  changed,  1804,  to  “the  General  Book  Steward”) 
during  the  recess  of  the  General  Conference,  the  (“Philadelphia,” 
changed,  1804,  to  “New  York”)  Conference  shall  have  power  to  ap- 
point another  General  Book  Steward  till  the  next  General  Conference,” 
changed,  1816,  to  “ in  case  of  the  death  or  resignation  of  the  Editor  and 
General  Book  Steward  the  Assistant  shall  carry  on  the  Concern  till  the 
sitting  of  the  next  ensuing  Annual  Conference ; in  1820,  to  “in  case  of 
removal,  death,  or  resignation,  to  appoint  a successor  to  act  until  the 
next  ensuing  General  Conference”]. 

1808.]  [“  But  no  General  Book  Steward  or  Editor  in  the  [1832. 

Book  Concern  shall  serve  in  that  department  for  more  than  eight  years 
Buccessively,”  changed,  1832,  to  “no  Book  Steward,  Agent,  or  Editor 
shall  be  continued  in  office  for  a longer  term  than  eight  years  succes- 


Book  Agents.  231 

sively,  and  this  regulation  shall  apply  to  those  who  are  appointed  as 
assistants”]. 

1844.]  [“There  shall  be  an  Agent  and  (“an  Assistant  Agent,” 
changed,  1868,  to  “two  Assistant  Agents”)  (in.,  1864,  to  conduct  the 
Book  Concern  at  New  Yorkh  (in,,  1868,  and  on  the  Pacific  Coast,  one 
of  whom  shall  reside  at  San  Francisco  ”),  changed,  1872,  to 

431.  ‘‘  The  General  Conference  shall  quadrennially  elect  two 
Agents  for  the  Publishing  House  in  Hew  York,  and  two 
Agents  for  that  in  Cincinnati”],  [“both  of  whom  shall  be,”  changed, 
1868,  to  “these  shall  be;”  again,  1872,  to  “and  who  if”]  cllOSen  from 
among  the  Traveling  Preachers,  shall  be  members  of  such 
Annual  Conferences  as  they  may,  with  the  approbation  of 
1§00,]  the  Bishops,  select  [“who,”  changed,  1808,  to  “the  Editor 
and  General  Book  Steward ; ” 1832,  “ the  Agent  or  General  Book  Steward ; ” 
1844,  to  “ the  Agents 1872,  restore  “who”]  shall  have 
authority  [in.,  1872,  and  whose  duty  it  shall  be, 

under  the  supervision  of  the  Book  Committee]  to  regulate  the 
publications  and  all  other  parts  of  the  business  [in.,  1832,  of 
the  Concern]  [in.,  1836,  except  what  belongs  to  the  editorial 
departments]  [“according  to  the  state  of  the  finances  from  time  to  time,” 
changed,  1804,  to  “as  the  state  of  the  finances  and  the  demands  of  the  connection 
shall  from  time  to  time  require ;”  1816,  to  (in. , 1872,  “in  SUCh  manner) 
as  the  state  of  the  finances  will  admit  and  the  demands  (in., 
1872,  of  the  Church)  may  require.” 

[“It  shall  he  his  duty  to  inform  the  Annual  Conferences  [1844. 
if  any  of  the  Preachers  or  private  members  of  the  Society  neglect  to 
make  due  payment,”  changed,  1844,  to  “they  shall  also  in-  [I860, 
form  the  Conferences  of  any  within  their  respective  bounds  who  neglect 
to  make  payment,  that  measures  may  be  taken  to  collect  or  secure  such 
debts  ; and  they  shall  not  allow  any  claim  to  run  beyond  one  year  from 
the  time  it  was  due  without  reporting  it  to  the  Conference  ”]. 

[“He  may  publish  any  books  or  tracts  which  at  any  time  [1804. 
may  be  approved  of  or  recommended  by  the  majority  of  an  Annual 
Conference,  provided  such  books  or  tracts  be  also  approved  of  by  the 
Book  Committee,  which  shall  be  appointed  by  the  Philadelphia  An- 
nual Conference.  He  may  reprint  any  book  or  tract  which  has  once 
been  approved  and  published  by  us  when,  in  his  judgment,  the  same 
ought  to  be  reprinted.  Let  his  accounts  and  books  be'  examined  by 
the  Philadelphia  Conference  at  the  time  of  the  sitting  of  the  said  Con- 
1804.]  ference,”  changed,  1804,  to  (“they  shall  publish  such  books 
and  tracts  as  are  recommended  by  the  General  Conference,”  changed, 
1872,  to 

432.  “It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Agents  of  both  publish- 
ing houses  to  publish  such  books,  tracts,  periodicals,  etc.,  as 
are  ordered  or  recommended  by  the  General  Conference  ”) 
(“  and  such  as  maybe  approved  of  and  recommended  by  an  Annual  Conference  ((om., 
lS20,  and  none  other”)),  changed,  1840,  to  “may,  if  approved  by  the  Editors  and 
Book  Committee,  publish  such  as  are  recommended  byiin  Annual  Conference;” 
again,  1852,  to  “ may  if  approved  by  the  Editors  at  New"  York,  or  recommended  by 
an  Annual  Conference,”  changed,  1868,  to  “ may  if  approved  by  the  Editors  publish 
such  as  are  recommended  by  the  Book  Committee  or  by  an  Annual  Conference ; ” 
and  in  1872,  to  “also  to  publish  such  as  are  recommended  by 


232 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


the  Book  Committee  or  approved  by  the  Book  Editors”); 
(“blithe,”  changed,  1844,  to  “and  they”)  may  reprint  any  book  or 
tract  which  has  been  once  approved  and  published  by  us 
when  in  (“ his,”  changed,  1844,  to  “their”)  judgment  and  (“in  tho 
judgment,”  changed,  1872,  to  “ that  ”)  of  the  (“Book  Committee,”  changed, 
1832,  to  “Editors;”  1872  to  “ Book  Editors”)  the  same  ought 
to  be  reprinted  (in.,  1820,  and  they  may  publish  any  new  work  not  before  pub- 
hshed  by  us  wMch  shall  be  approved  and  recommended  by  the  said  Committee,” 
changed,  1832,  to  “or  he  may  publish  any  new  work  not  before  published  by  us 
which  may  be  approved  by  the  Editors  and  by  the  Book  Committee  at  New 
York;”  1844,  to  “or  they  may  publish  any  new  work  which  may  be  approved 
by  the  Editors;  ” 1872,  to  “ or  they  may  publish  any  new  work  which 
the  Book  Editors  may  approve  ”)]. 

1828.]  [“  Also  to  send  a copy  of  the  annual  exhibit  to  each  [1832. 

of  the  several  Annual  Conferences,  so  as  that  such  exhibit  may  he  laid  be- 
fore said  Conferences  if  possible  at  their  sessions  next  succeeding  the 
making  thereof,”  changed,  1832,  to  “he  shall  also  send  a copy  of  the 
annual  exhibit  to  each  of  the  Annual  Conferences,  so  that  such  exhibit 
may  be  laid  before  the  Conferences  as  early  as  possible  after  it  shall  have 
been  prepared  ” ; and  in  1844  to  “it  shall  be  their  duty  to  send  [1872. 
an  exhibit  of  the  state  of  the  'Book  Concern  at  New  York  to  each  session 
of  the  Annual  Conferences,  and  to  report  quadrennially  to  the  General 
Conference”]. 

1800.]  2.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  every  Presiding  Elder,  [1828. 
where  no  Book  Steward  is  appointed,  to  see  that  his  District  be  fully 

Presiding  Elders.  1816  tO 

“shall”]  order  such  books  as  are  wanted,  and  give  di- 
rection to  whose  care  the  same  are  to  be  sent ; and  he  (is  to)  shall  take 
the  oversight  of  all  our  books  sent  into  his  District,  and  account  with 
the  [“Superintendent,”  changed,  1804,  to  “General  Book  Steward”] 
for  the  same.  He  [“  is  to,”  changed,  1816,  to  “ shall”]  have  the  books 
distributed  among  the  several  Circuits  in  his  District,  and  (is  to)  shall 
keep  an  account  with  each  Preacher  who  receives  or  sells  [“  the 
books,”  changed,  1816,  to  “them”],  [om.,  1816,  and  is  to]  receive  the 
money  and  forward  it  to  the  [“  Superintendent,”  changed,  1804,  to 
“ General  Book  Steward”]. 

When  a Presiding  Elder  is  removed  he  (is  to)  shall  make  a full  set- 
tlement for  all  the  books  sold  or  remaining  in  his  District,  and  also 
make  a transfer  to  his  successor  of  all  the  books  and  accounts  left  with 
the  Preachers  in  the  District,  the  amount  of  which  shall  go  to  his 
credit,  and  pass  to  the  debit  of  his  successor. 

1820.]  4.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  all  Presiding  Elders  having  ac- 
counts open  with  the  Concern  to  pay  over  to  the  Agents  annually  or 
oftener  all  the  money  in  their  hands  or  which  may  be  due  from  them, 
rendering  at  the  same  time  an  account  of  all  the  books  remaining  in 
their  Districts  unsold ; and  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  Preachers  in  Cii'cuits 
and  Stations  having  accounts  with  the  Presiding  Elder  to  make  settle- 
ments and  render  payments  in  a similar  way. 

1800*]  3.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  every  Preacher  who  has  the 

charge  of  a Circuit  to  see  that  his  Circuit  be  duly  supplied  with 
books,  and  to  take  charge  of  all  the  books  which  are  sent 
u yo  reac  er.  from  time  to  time  or  which  may  be  in  his  Cir- 

cuit, and  (he  is)  to  account  with  the  Presiding  Elder  for  the  same. 
When  a Preacher  leaves  his  Circuit  he  must  settle  with  the  Presiding 
Elder  for  all  the  books  he  has  disposed  of ; he  is  also  to  make  out  an 
inventory  of  all  that  arc  remaining  unsold,  which  shall  be  collected  at 


Book  Agents. 


233 


one  place,  the  amount  of  which  shall  go  to  his  credit,  and  be  trans- 
ferred to  his  successor,  who  is  to  take  charge  of  the  same.  If  the 
Preacher  who  has  the  charge  of  the  Circuit  be  negligent  in  dispersing 
the  books  the  Presiding  Elder  shall  commit  the  charge  of  the  books  to 
another. 

4.  [“  The  (“  Superintendent  of  the  book  business,”  changed,  [1808. 
1804,  to  “ General  Book  Stewards”)  may  from  time  to  time  supply  the 
Preachers  with  books  in  those  Circuits  which  are  adja- 
cent  or  convenient  to  (“Philadelphia,”  changed,  1804,  ^XokSm.* 
to  “New  York”),  and  settle  with  them  for  the  same. 

In  such  cases  the  regulations  respecting  the  Presiding  Elders  are  not 
to  apply. 

6.  In  all  cases  where  books  are  sent  to  distant  places  the  Presiding 
Elders  or  Preachers  shall  be  allowed  to  put  a small  additional  price  on 
such  books  as  will  best  bear  it,  in  order  to  pay  the  ex- 
Dense  of  freight  or  carriage ; but  the  addition  must  not 
be  more  than  what  is  necessary  to  defray  such  expenses,”  changed, 
1808,  to 

4.  “The  Book  Concern  shall  pay  all  the  expense  of  the  [1828. 
conveyance  of  books  to  the  Presiding  Elders  until  they  are  within  the 
bounds  of  their  Districts  ”]. 

447.  Every  Annual  Conference  shall  appoint  a committee 

[“  or  Committees  to  examine  the  accounts  of  the  Presiding  Elders,  Preachers,  and 
Book  Stewards  in  their  respective  Districts  or  Circuits,”  changed,  Annual 

1844,  to  ‘ ‘ which  in  the  absence  of  the  Agent  shall  Conference, 
attend  to  the  collection  of  the  accounts  sent  out  from  the 
Book  Concern,  and  return  an  accurate  report  of  the  same. 
(Om.,  1860,  They  shall  also  report  to  the  Conference  any  claims  which  may  have 
been  one  year  due,  that  they  may  be  collected  or  secured)]. 

448.  Every  Presiding  Elder,  Minister,  and  Preacher  shall 

do  every  thing  in  his  power  to  recover  all  debts  Preachers  to  Aid 
due  to  the  Concern  [“  and  also  all  the  books  belonging  to  Business, 

the  Concern  which  may  remain  in  the  hands  of  any  person  within  their  Districts  or 
Circuits,”  changed,  1832,  to  (“  and  also  all  books  belonging  to  it,”  changed,  1848,  to 
“ for  books  and  periodicals  ”)  within  the  bounds  of  his 
charge  ”].  If  any  [in.,  1832,  person]  Preacher  or  member  be 
indebted  to  the  Book  Concern  and  refuse  [in., 

1832,'or  neglect]  to  make  payment  or  to  come  to 
a just  settlement,  let  him  be  dealt  with  [“for  a breach  of  trust,  and 
such  effectual  measures  be  adopted  for  the  recovery  of  such  debt  as  shall  be  agree- 
able to  the  direction  of  the  Annual  Conferences,”  changed,  1832,  to  “ in  the 
same  manner  as  is  directed  in  other  cases  of  debt  and  dis- 
puted accounts  ”]. 

8.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Preacher  or  Preachers  who  [1804. 
travel  with  any  of  the  Bishops,  if  he  or  they  be  author- 
ized by  the  Superintendent  of  the  Book  Concern,  to  act 
as  an  agent  in  the  settlement  of  accounts,  collecting 
money,  or  in  transacting  any  business  belonging  to  the  Book  Concern. 

10.  No  Traveling  Preacher  shall  print  or  circulate  any 

books  or  pamphlets  without  the  consent  of  the  Annual  conseS 

Conference  to  which  he  belongs,  except  as  an  agent  of  of  Conference, 
the  Superintendent  of  the  Book  Concern. 

11.  The  Form  of  Discipline  shall  be  printed  by  itself, 

and  the  Bishops’  Explanatory  Notes  by  themselves,  but  ^Notes"^ 
in  such  a manner  that  the  Notes  may  be  conveniently 


23-i 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


bound  up  with  the  Form  of  Discipline : and  every  Presiding  Elder, 
Preacher,  or  other  person  who  has  the  ciiarge  of  the  books  may  send 
for  as  many  copies  of  the  Form  as  he  pleases,  with  or  without  the 
Notes. 

182§.]  458.  No  books  shall  hereafter  be  [“issued,”  changed, 

I860,  to  “ sold  ”]  on  commission  either  from  New  York,  Cincin- 
nati, or  [in.,  1833,  any  other  depository  or  establishment  un- 
der our  direction]. 

Y.  At  each  Annual  Conference  next  ensuing  the  passage  of  [1840# 
this  resolution  the  Presiding  Elders  shall  deliver  into  the  hands  of  the 
Book  Agents  (or  Book  Committee  of  such  Conference) 
Plan  cf  Sa  e.  books  in  the  several  Circuits  and  Stations  in 

their  Districts  the  receipts  of  those  persons  in  whose  care  such  books 
shall  have  been  left.  After  the  appointments  for  the  year  ensuing 
have  been  announced,  the  Agents  or  Book  Committee  shall  give  to 
each  Preacher  the  receipts  belonging  to  his  Circuit  or  Station,  retain- 
ing an  exact  account  of  the  amount  called  for  by  such  receipts,  which 
shall  be  charged  against  said  Preacher,  and  accounted  for  by  him  at 
the  next  Annual  Conference ; provided,  that  the  several  Presiding 
Elders  shall  be  at  equal  liberty  to  sell  any  such  books  on  the  same 
terms  and  principles  with  other  Preachers,  and  shall  account  therefor 
with  the  Preachers  to  whom  they  have  been  charged,  or  with  the 
Agents  or  the  Book  Committees  of  their  respective  Conferences. 

Agency  at  Cincinnati. 

1820.]  There  shall  be  a Book  Agent  [in.,  1832,  and  an  [1836® 
Assistant  Agent],  who  shall  reside  in  Cincinnati,  and 
Agent.  manage  the  Concern  in  the  western  country,  under  the 
direction  of  the  Editor  [in.,  1832,  and  of  the  Book  Steward]  at  New 
York,  [in.,  1832,  both  of  whom  shall  be  chosen  from  among  the  Trav- 
eling Preachers],  and  who,  by  virtue  of  [“his,”  changed,  1832,  to 
“their”]  appointment,  shall  be  [“a  member,”  changed,  1832,  to 
“members”]  of  the  Ohio  Annual  Conference,  under  the  same  regula- 
tions by  which  the  [“Agents,”  changed,  1832,  to  “Book  Steward  and 
Editors”]  at  New  York  are  members  of  the  New  York  Annual  Con- 
standing  Commit-  ference.  And  the  Ohio  Conference  shall  appoint  a [in., 
tee  of  Ohio  Con-  1832,  Standing  Book]  Committee  [“of  three,”  changed, 
ference.  1832,  to  “ to  consist  of  five  members”],  whose  duty  it 

shall  be  to  examine  the  accounts  of  said  Agent,  and  report  to  the  said 
Conference  annually,  [in.,  1832,  and  to  the  General  Conference  at  its 
session,  and  to  give  advice  in  any  matters  in  reference  to  the  branch  in 
the  West.]  And  in  case  of  the  [in.,  1832,  removal],  death,  or  [1844* 
resignation  of  the  Agent  [in.,  1832,  or  Assistant]  the  Ohio  Conference 
shall  have  authority  to  appoint  a successor  until  [om.,  1832,  the  sitting 
of]  the  ensuing  General  (Jonference. 

1836.]  6.  There  shall  be  an  establishment  of  the  Book  [1848. 
Concern  in.  the  city  of  Cincinnati  [“under  the  superintendence  of,” 
changed,  1840,  to  “ v/hich  shall  be  conducted  by  ”]  an 
‘ Agent  and  an  Assistant  [in.,  1840,  chosen  from  among 
the  Traveling  Preachers],  who  shall  manage  the  business  of  the  west- 
ern country  so  as  to  co-operate  with  the  Agents  at  New  York  [in., 
1840,  “ and  who,  by  virtue  of  their  appointment,  shall  be  members  of 
the  Ohio  Conference,  to  which  in  the  interval  of  the  General  Confer- 
ence they  shall  be  responsible  for  their  conduct  in  office,”  changed, 
1844,  to  “ and  shall,  be  members  of  such  Conferences  as  they  may,  with 
the  approbation  of  the  Bishops,  select”]. 


Agents  at  Cincinnati. 


235 


1848.]  7.  [“There  shall  be  an  Agent  and  an  Assistant  Agent  to 

conduct  the  (in.,  1860,  Western)  Book  Concern  in  Cincinnati,  to  be 
chosen  from  among  the  Traveling  Preachers,  who  shall  manage  the 
business  in  the  western  country,  so  as  to  co-operate  with  the  Agents  at 
New  York,  and  shall  be  members  of  such.  Conferences  as  they  may, 
with  the  approbation  of  the  Bishops,  select,”  changed,  1872,  to 

1§T2.]  433.  The  Agents  of  the  Western  Publishing  House 

at  Cincinnati  shall  supervise  and  manage  the  business  of  the 
Western  country  in  co-operation  with  the  Agents  at  New 
1§36.  ] York”];  they  shall  have  authority  to  publish  any  book 
[“in  our  catalogue, ” changed,  1840,  to  “ or  tract  which  haS 
been  previously  published  by  the  Agents  at  New 
York  ”J  when  in  their  judgment  and  that  of  the  Book  Com- 
mittee [“  it  shall  be  advantageous  to  the  interests  of  the  Church,”  changed,  1840,  to 
‘‘the  demand  for  such  publication  will  justify  and  the  inter- 
ests of  the  Church  require”].  [In.,  1848,  And  the  Agents 
at  New  York  shall  fill  the  orders  for  the  Agents  at  Cincinnati 
for  the  plates  of  such  books  or  tracts ; and  when  the  Agents 
at  New  York  are  about  to  issue  any  new  work  (om.,  1872,  of  less 
than  seven  hundred  pages)  they  shall,  when  practicable  (om.,  1868,  give 
notice  to  the  Agents  at  Cincinnati,  and)  furnish,  (in.,  1872,  to  the  Agents 
at  Cincinnati,)  if  ordered  by  them,  duplicate  plates,  which, 
with  the  above,  shall  be  at  cost ; provided  Limitations. 

(“  that  they  shall  not  publish  type  editions  of  such  books  as  are 
stereotyped  in  New  York,”  changed,  1840,  to  ((“they,”  changed,  1872,  to  “ how- 
ever, that  the  Agents  at  Cincinnati  ”))  shall  not  reprint  our 
large  works,  such  as  Commentaries,  Quarto  Bibles,  Wesley’s 
and  Fletcher’s  Works,  or  any  other  works  of  more  than  seven 
hundred  pages  ”)]. 

The  Agents  at  Cincinnati  shall  be  authorized,  with  the  ad-  [1840* 
vice  and  consent  of  the  Book  Committee,  to  procure  ground  and  erect  a 
suitable  building  for  a printing  office,  book-room,  and  bindery,  and  for 
this  end  they  ffiiall  be  allowed  to  appropriate  such  moneys  in  their 
hands  as  can  be  spared,  together  with  any  donations  that  may  be  made 
to  the  Concern  in  the  West  for  that  purpose. 

1840.]  8.  They  shall  publish  such  books  and  tracts  as  [187JJ. 
are  recommended  to  them  for  publication  by  the  General  Conference, 
and  they  may  publish  any  new  work  which  shall  be  approved  by  the 
Editors,  and  [m.,  1844,  may  publish  any  work]  recommended  by  the 
Book  Committee  [om.,  1852,  at  Cincinnati],  or  by  an  Annual  Confer- 
ence, [in.,  1844,  if  approved  by  the  Editors.] 

^ 11.  The  Ohio  Conference  shall  exercise  the  same  jurisdic-  [1844* 
tion  over  said  Agents  and  Editors  that  the  New  Y ork  Con- 
ference  does  over  the  Agents  and  Editors  at  New  York.  erence. 

13.  All  books  or  printed  sheets  ordered  by  the  Agents  ^ 

of  the  Concern  from  New  York  shall  be  charged  at  cost 
prices. 

14.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Agents  to  report  the  state  of  the  west- 
ern division  of  the  Book  Concern  to  all  the  Annual  Con-  ^ 

ferences  yearly,  and  to  inform  the  respective  Conferences  ^ ° ’ 

of  any  within  their  bounds  who  fail  to  make  payment,  that  measures 
may  be  taken  to  collect  or  secure  such  debts. 

1§44.]  434,  Printed  sheets  ordered  by  the  [in,,  1872, 


286 


Htstoey  op  the  Discipline. 


Cincinnati]  Agents  from  New  York  shall  be  sent  at  fifty  per 
cent.,  and  bound  books  of  the  General  Catalogue  at  forty  per 
Price  discount  from  the  retail  prices,  and  those 

ordered  from  Cincinnati  to  New  York  shall  be 
sent  on  the  same  terms : [“  the  Agency  ” changed,  1872,  to  the  Publish- 
ing House  ”]  sending  the  books  to  be  charged  with  the  ex- 
penses of  transportation.  [In.,  1836,  “And  the  proceeds  of  this  es- 
tablishment, with  the  exception  of  what  may  be  necessary  to  conduct  the  business, 
shall  be  paid  annually  to  the  Agents  at  New  York,  to  be  added  to  the  profits  arising 
from  that  Concern,  and  appropriated  for  the  same  purposes,”  changed,  1840  to 
The  Agents  (“of  this  establishment,”  changed,  1872,  to  “at  Cincinnati  ”) 
shall  remit  to  the  Agents  at  New  York  during  the  current 
year  as  largely  and  frequently  as  their  funds  will  allow ; and, 
if  practicable,  to  the  full  amount  of  stock  furnished;  (“They 
shall  also  remit  any  surplus  funds  that  may  be  in  their  hands  after  de-  n 
fraying  the  expense  of  conducting  their  business,  which  shall  be  added  L* 
to  the  profits  of  the  Concern  at  New  York,  and  appropriated  to  the  same  purposes,” 
„ f T>-  V changed,  1856,  to  “ They  shall  also  pay  one  third  of  the  r-a 
ops.  ° ' salaries  and  traveling  expenses  of  the  Bishops,  and  also 

the  same  proportion  of  all  other  appropriations  made  by  the  said 
General  Conference,  unless  otherwise  ordered  by  said  Conference ;”  again,  1872,  to 
‘ ‘ they  shall  also  pay  one  third  of  all  the  appropriations  made 
by  the  General  Conference,  unless  the  said  Conference  shall 
otherwise  order  ”)]. 

12.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Agents  to  send  an  exhibit  of  the  state 
to  Book  Concern  at  Cincinnati  to  each  session  of  all 

^ ’ the  Annual  Conferences,  and  report  quadrennially  to  the 

General  Conference.  [Om. , 1860,  They  shall  also  inform  the  Conferences 
of  any  within  their  respective  bounds  who  neglect  to  make  payment, 
that  measures  may  he  taken  to  collect  or  secure  such  dehtSj  and  they 
shall  not  allow  any  claim  to  run  beyond  one  year  from  the  time  it  was 
due  without  reporting  it  to  the  Conference.] 

18T2.]  435.  The  Agents  at  each  Publishing  House  shall 

keep  a separate  account  with  each  department  of  the  business 
and  with  each  periodical  published  under  their 
Duties  of  Agents,  g^pgpyision ; and  they  shall  set  forth  in  their 

Reports  to  the  Annual  and  General  Conferences  the  amount 
of  sales,  receipts,  and  expenditures  for  books,  periodicals, 
and  depositories  under  their  control,  with  whatever  profits 
or  losses  may  have  accrued  on  each.  They  shall  furnish  to 
the  local  Sub-Committee  hereinafter  designated,  at  each  of 
its  monthly  meetings,  a full  and  satisfactory  statement  of  the 
transactions  of  the  preceding  month;  and,  if  the  Sub-Com- 
mittee shall  so  require,  furnish  for  examination  vouchers  for 
all  payments  made  during  the  period  specified;  and  they 
shall  give  to  the  said  Sub- Committee  at  each  of  the  monthly 
meetings  every  possible  means  and  facility  for  a full  and  intel- 
ligent understanding  of  all  the  business  transactions  of  the 
Concern. 

436.  The  Agents,  both  at  New  York  and  Cincinnati,  shall 
annually  take  an  account  of  stock,  including  in  their  inven- 
tory all  the  property  and  assets  of  the  respective  publishing 


Book  Committee. 


237 


houses,  at  their  estimated  cash  value,  except  real  estate,  which 
shall  have  a value  estimated  by  the  Book  Committee  at  the 
beginning  of  each  quadrennium,  which  shall  not  be  changed 
during  the  quadrennium  except  by  the  necessary  changes 
caused  by  the  purchase  or  sale,  improvement  or  destruction, 
of  real  estate ; together  with  a full  and  detailed  statement  of 
all  their  liabilities,  profits,  and  losses ; and  they  shall  always 
hand  over  to  their  successors  in  office  such  a statement  of 
stock,  property,  assets,  and  liabilities  as  shall  be  approved 
and  certified  by  the  Book  Committee. 

437.  [In.,  1832,  “24.  Ko  Editor,  Agent,  or  Clerk  employed  in  the  Book  Con- 
cern, or  in  any  department  belonging  to  it,  shall  be  allowed  in  any  case  to  publish 
or  sell  books  as  his  own  private  property,  or  employ  his  time  for  other  parties,” 

changed,  1872,  to  ‘ ‘ The  Book  Agents  and  Editors  are  required  to 
give  their  undivided  attention  to  the  duties  of  their  respect- 
ive positions,  and  to  require  of  their  emj^loyes  the  faithful 
discharge  of  the  work  assigned  them  ”]. 

Booh  Committee. 

1792m]  Quest.  4.  Who  shall  form  the  Book  Committee?  [1T96. 

Ans.  John  Dickins,  Henry  Willis,  Thomas  Haskins,  ,,  , p. 
and  the  Preacher  who  is  stationed  in  Philadelphia  from 
time  to  time. 

1796.]  Quest.  6,  In  what  manner  shall  the  accounts  of  [1800. 
the  General  Book  Steward  be  examined  ? 

Ans.  The  Philadelphia  Conference  shall  from  year  to  year  appoint  a 
committee,  who  shall  examine  quarterly  his  receipts  and  disburse- 
ments and  other  accounts. 

1800.]  The  Book  Committee,  which  shall  be  appointed  [1804. 
by  the  Philadelphia  Conference.  Let  his  accounts  and 
books  be  examined  by  the  Philadelphia  Conference  at  M^es^of  Appomt- 
the  time  of  the  sitting  of  said  Conference. 

1804.]  The  Book  Committee,  consisting  of  five,  shall  be  [1828. 
annually  appointed  by  the  New  York  Conference,  who  shall,  previous 
to  each  annual  sitting,  examine  into  the  accounts  of  the  General  Book 
Steward,  and  report  to  the  Conference  the  state  of  the  Concern. 

1828.]  [“  The  Book  Committee  shall  consist  of  five,”  [1836. 
changed,  1832,  to  “seven”)  members,  (“four  of  whom  shall  be,” 
changed,  1832,  to  “to  be  annually”)  chosen  by  the  New  York  Annual 
Conference,  and  (“the  fifth  to  be  the  Editor  of  the  ‘Christian  Advo- 
cate and  Journal,’  ” changed,  1832,  to  “ the  three  Editors  herein  before 
provided  for”),  changed,  1836,  to 

5.  “ The  Book  Committee  in  New  York  shall  consist  of  all  [1844. 
the  Preachers  stationed  for  the  time  being  in  that  city  by  the  New 
York  Annual  Conference,  including  the  Editors,  the  Eesident  Corre- 
sponding Secretary  of  the  Missionary  Society,  and  the  Presiding  Elder 
of  the  District  ”]. 

It  shall  be  their  duty  to  examine  annually  into  the  state  of  the  Book 
Concern,  to  inspect  the  accounts  of  the  Agents,  to  make 
a report  thereof  annually  to  the  New  York  Conference,  “ 
and  to  the  General  Conference  at  its  regular  sessions.  They  shall  also 
attend  to  such  matters  as  may  be  referred  to  them  by  the  Editors  or 
Agents  in  reference  to  editing,  printing,  or  publishing,  and  also  to  co- 
operate with  the  Editor  of  the  “ Christian  Advocate”  in  the  selection  of 
Sunday-school  books  and  tracts. 


238 


History  op  the  Discipline. 


1844.]  The  Book  Committee  [om.,  1868,  at  New  York]  [18T2« 
shall  consist  of  [“  six  Traveling  Ministers  and  the  Editors.  The  an- 
nual election  of  two  by  the  New  York,  two  by  the  Philadelphia,  and 
two  by  the  New  Jersey  Conference  shall  constitute  the  six  members  of 
the  Committee,”  changed,  1848,  to  (“  seven,”  changed,  1864,  to  “nine,” 
1868,  to  “fifteen”)  Traveling  Ministers,  to  be  chosen  by  the  General 
Conference  ”]. 

1848.]  During  the  interval  of  the  General  Conference  they 
shall  have  power  to  fill  any  vacancy  that  may  occur  in  their  own 
body. 

1833«]  It  shall  be  [“their,”  changed,  1844,  to  “the  duty  of  the 
Book  Committee”]  to  examine  into  the  condition  of  the  [“Book  Con- 
cern,” changed,  1868,  to  “publishing  interests  of  the  Church”],  [in., 
1864,  and  om.,  1868,  including  the  “Northern  Christian  Advocate”],  to 
inspect  the  accounts  of  the  Agents,  and  make  a report  thereof  yearly  to 
[“the  three  Conferences  named  above,”  changed,  1848,  to  “all  the 
Annual  Conferences”],  and  to  the  General  Conference.  They  shall 
also  attend  to  such  matters  as  may  be  referred  to  them  by  the  Editors 
or  Agents  for  their  action  or  counsel.  And  they  shall  have  power  to 
suspend  an  Editor  or  Agent  from  his  official  relation  as  such  if  they 
judge  it  necessary  for  the  interests  of  the  Church  and  the  Concern. 
And  a time  shall  be  fixed,  at  as  early  a day  as  practicable,  for  the  in- 
vestigation of  the  official  conduct  of  the  said  Editor  or  Agent,  at  which 
two  or  more  of  the  Bishops  shall  be  requested  to  attend ; and  by  the 
concurrence  of  the  Bishops  present,  and  of  a majority  of  the  Commit- 
tee, he  may  be  removed  from  office  in  the  interval  of  the  General  Con- 
ference. And  in  case  a vacancy  occurs  in  any  of  the  agencies  or  edi- 
torial departments  authorized  by  the  General  Conference,  it  shall  be 
the  duty  of  the  Book  Committee,  and  two  or  more  of  the  General  Su- 
perintendents, as  soon  as  practicable,  to  provide  for  such  vacancy  until 
the  next  General  Conference. 

Western  Book  Committee. 

1820.]  [“  And  the  Ohio  Conference  shall  appoint  a (in.,  [1836. 

1832,  standing  Book)  Committee  of  (“  three,”  changed,  1832,  to  “ five”), 
whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  examine  the  accounts  of  said  Agent,  and  re- 
port to  the  said  Conference  annually,”  changed,  1836,  to  “ The  Book 
Committee  for  this  establishment  shall  consist  of  seven  mem-  [1840. 
bers,  including  the  Editors,  to  be  chosen  annually  by  the  Ohio  Annual 
Conference  ;”  again,  1840,  to 

“ 13.  The  Book  Committee  of  this  department  of  the  Book  [1848. 
Concern  shall  consist  of  six  members  in  addition  to  the  Editors,  to  be 
chosen  annually,  two  by  the  Ohio,  two  by  the  Kentucky,  and  two  by 
the  Indiana  Conference,  whose  powers  and  duties  in  reference  to  this 
establishment  shall  be  the  same  as  those  of  the  Book  Committee  at 
New  York  in  relation  to  the  Concern  there,”  changed,  1848,  to  The 
Book  Committee  of  this  department  of  the  Book  Concern  [1868. 
shall  consist  of  (“seven,”  changed,  1860,  to  “eleven;”  1864,  to 
“twelve”)  Traveling  Ministers,  to  be  chosen  by  the  General  Confer- 
ence, whose  powers  and  duties  in  reference  to  this  establishment  (in., 
1860,  embracing  the  “ North-western  Christian  Advocate,”  published  at 
Chicago,  111.,  and  the  “ Central  Christian  Advocate,”  published  at  St. 
Louis,  Mo.)  shall  be  the  same  as  those  of  the  Book  Committee  at  New 
York  in  relation  to  the  Concern  there.] 

1872.]  438.  The  General  Conference  shall  elect  a Book 
The  General  Book  Committce  of  eighteen  members,  to  serve  for  four 
Committee.  yeai’s,  consistiiig  of  one  from  each  of  the  twelve 


Book  Committee. 


239 


Districts  into  which  the  Annual  Conferences  are  distrib- 
uted, three  from  New  York  or  its  vicinity,  and  three  from 
Cincinnati  or  vicinity;  which  Committee  shall,  during  the 
interval  of  the  General  Conference,  have  power  to  fill  vacan- 
cies occurring  in  its  owm  body.  It  shall  have  the  general 
supervision  of  the  publishing  interests  of  the  Church,  ex- 
amine carefully  into  their  condition,  and  make  report  of  the 
same  to  the  Annual  Conferences  and  to  the  General  Confer- 
ence ; and  shall  also  attend  to  all  matters  referred  to  it  by  the 
Agents  or  Editors  for  its  action  or  counsel. 

439.  The  three  members  at  New  York  and  the  three  at  Cin- 
cinnati shall  have  power  to  suspend  an  Agent  or  Editor  for 
cause  to  them  sufficient,  and  a time  shall  be  fixed  at  as  early 
a day  as  practicable  for  the  investigation  of  the  official  con- 
duct of  said  Agent  or  Editor,  due  notice  of  which  shall  be 
given  by  the  Chairman  of  the  Book  Committee  to  the  Bishops, 
who  shall  select  one  of  their  number  to  be  present  and  preside 
at  the  investigation,  which  shall  be  before  the  twelve  members 
from  the  Districts  into  which  the  Annual  Conferences  are  dis- 
tributed, two  thirds  of  whom  may  remove  said  Agent  or  Edi- 
tor from  office  in  the  interval  of  the  General  Conference. 
And  in  case  a vacancy  occurs  in  any  of  the  agencies  or  edi- 
torial departments  authorized  by  the  General  Conference,  it 
shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Book  Committee,  and  two  or  more 
of  the  General  Superintendents,  as  soon  as  practicable  to  pro- 
vide for  such  vacancy  until  the  next  General  Conference. 

440.  The  Book  Committee  shall  be  governed  „ , . 

1 ,,  j.,  . 1 ^ Regulations. 

by  the  following  regulations : 

441.  I.  Immediately  after  its  appointment  the  members 
shall  divide  themselves  into  two  sections  of  nine  each,  the 
one  to  consist  of  the  members  from  the  Eastern  Districts, 
together  with  those  chosen  from  New  York  and  vicinity,  to 
be  called  the  Eastern  Section;  the  other  to  consist  of  the 
members  from  the  Western  Districts  and  those  chosen  from 
Cincinnati  and  vicinity,  to  be  called  the  Western  Section. 

442.  II.  To  the  Eastern  Section  shall  pertain  the  super- 
vision of  the  New  York  Publishing  House  in  all  its  depart- 
ments. The  three  members  chosen  from  New  York  and 
vicinity  shall  constitute  a local  Sub-Committee,  which  shall 
meet  monthly  at  the  Book  Room  in  New  York,  to  examine 
into  all  the  transactions  of  the  month  preceding;  it  shall 
keep  a correct  record  of  its  proceedings,  to  be  submitted  to 
the  Eastern  Section  of  the  Book  Committee,  at  its  semi-annual 
meeting. 

443.  III.  The  Western  Section  of  the  Book  Committee 
shall  perform  the  same  duties  for  the  Publishing  House  at 
Cincinnati,  and  be  under  the  same  regulations  as  are  herein 
specified  for  the  government  of  the  Eastern  Section. 


240 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


444.  IV.  The  annual  meeting  of  the  Book  Committee  shall 
be  held  on  the  second  Wednesday  of  February;  and  each 
section  shall  have  meetings  at  such  time  as  it  may  elect. 


Editors  at  New  Yorlc. 

1828.]  2.  [“  There  shall  be  also  an  editor  of  the  ‘ Chris-  [1832. 
tian  Advocate  and  Journal’  (elected  in  the  same  way  and  for  the  same 
time  as  the  Editor  and  General  Book  Steward),  who  shall 
have  power,  if  need  be,  with  the  advice  and  consent  of 
the  Book  Committee  and  Book  Agents  at  New  York,  to 
employ  an  assistant.  He  shall  have  charge  of  the  clerks  in  that  de- 
partment, and  of  all  business  connected  with  it,  and  shall  b-e  responsi- 
ble for  its  due  and  efficient  management.  He  shall  also  edit  and  pub- 
lish the  ‘ Child’s  Magazine,’  Sunday-school  books  and 
tracts,  and  be  ex-officio  a member  of  the  New  York  Book 
Committee,”  changed,  1832,  to  “There  shall  be  another 
1832.]  Editor,  to  whose  superintendency  shall  be  assigned  the  [1836. 

‘Christian  Advocate  and  Journal,’  and  ‘Zion’s  Herald,’ 
vocae.  ‘Youth’s  Instructor,’  and  ‘Sabbath-School  and  Bible- 
Class  Assistant,’  ‘ Child  s Magazine,’  Sunday-school  books  and  tracts  ; 
and  in  this  department  there  shall  be  an  Assistant  Editor.” 

2.  “ There  shall  be  one  Editor  appointed  to  take  charge  of  the  ‘ Meth- 
odist Magazine  ’ and  ‘ Quarterly  Review,’  and  all  the  editorial  busi- 
ness of  the  Book  Concern,  not  included  in  the  department  of  our  other 
1836.]  periodical  works,”  changed,  1836,  to  “ There  shallbe  [1840. 
one  Editor  and  an  Assistant  appointed  to  superintend  all  the  editorial 
business  of  the  Book  Concern  in  New  York,  including  the  ‘Christian 
Advocate  and  Journal,’  ‘ Magazine,’  and  ‘Review,’  and  all  other  works 
published  at  that  establishment;”  1840,  to 

1840.]  2.  “There  shallbe  an  Editor  of  the  ‘ Methodist  [1844. 

Quarterly  Review,’  general  books,  and  tracts,  and  an  Edit- 
Review,  Assistant  Editor  for  the  ‘ Christian  Advocate 

and  Journal,’  the  ‘ Y'outh’s  Magazine,’  and  the  Sabbath- 
school  books,  who,  if  chosen  from  among  the  Traveling  Preachers, 
shall,  by  virtue  of  their  appointment,  be  members  of  the  New  York 
Conference,  to  which,  in  the  interval  of  the  General  Conference,  they 
shall  be  responsible  for  their  conduct  in  office  ;”  1844,  to 

1844. J 5.  “There  shallbe  an  Editor  of  the  ‘Methodist  [1872. 
Quarterly  Review  ’ and  general  books,  and  an  Editor  (om.,  1848,  and  an 
Assistant  Editor)  for  the  ‘ Christian  Advocate  (om.,  1868,  and  Journal),’ 
in.,  1864,  and  an  Editor  of  the  ‘ Northern  Christian  Advocate,’  (in.,  1868, 
and  an  Editor  of  the  ‘ California  Christian  Advocate’),  who,  if  chosen 
from  among  the  Traveling  Preachers,  shall  be  members  of  such  Confer- 
ences as  they  may,  with  the  approbation  of  the  Bishops,  select.  There 
shall  be  an  Editor  at  New  York  of  Sunday-school  (“  books  and  tracts,” 
changed,  1862,  to  ((“I860,  and  tract))  publications”),  whose  duty  it 
shall  be,  in  (“connection,”  changed,  1860,  to  “consultation”)  with 
the  Book  Agents,  to  superintend  [“all  such  publications  [1868. 
issued  by  our  Book  Room,  and  to  have  charge  of  the  ‘ Sunday-School 
Advocate,’  or  other  Sunday-school  (in.,  1860,  and  tract) 
periodicals,  and  he  shall  be  subject  to  the  same  regu- 
lations and  restrictions  which  govern  the  other  Editors 
in  New  York.  (In.,  1852,  The  Editor  of  Sunday-school  publications 
shall  also  be  Corresponding  Secretary  of  our  Sunday-School  Union), 
(in.,  1860,  and  of  the  Tract  Society),”  changed,  1868,  to  “ the  prepara- 
1868.]  tion  of  Sunday-school  library  books  and  children’s  [1872. 


Editors. 


241 


tracts.  He  shall  also  have  charge  of  all  our  tract  publications,  includ- 
ing the  ‘ Good  News,’  and  shall  he  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  Tract 
Society.  There  shall  also  he  an  Editor  of  the  ‘ Sunday-School  Journal’ 
at  New  York,,  whose  further  duty  it  shall  he,  in  consultation  with  the 
Book  Agents,  to  have  charge  of  the  department  of  Sunday-School 
Kequisites,  including  hooks  of  instruction  for  Sunday-schools  and  Nor- 
mal Classes.  He  shall  he  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  Sunday- 
School  Union  and  Superintendent  of  the  Department  of  Sunday-School 
Instruction.  The  Tract  Society  and  the  Sunday-School  Union  shall 
each  pay  such  proportion  of  the  salary  of  its  Corresponding  Secretary 
as  the  Book  Committee,  in  consultation  with  the  Executive  Committee 
of  each  Society,  shall  consider  just,  in  view  of  the  time  spent  hy  each 
Secretary  in  the  service  of  his  Society”]. 

1852.]  3.  There  shall  be  at  New  York  an  Editor  of  a [I860* 
monthly  magazine  and  of  tracts,  who  shall  be  subject  to  the  same 
regulations  and  restrictions  which  govern  other  Editors 
at  New  York,  and  who  shall  also  he  the  Corresponding  Maga- 

Secretary  of  our  Tract  Society.  As  Editor  of  Tracts,  he 
shall  have  charge  of  the  publication  of  tracts  in  our  own  and  foreign 
languages.  As  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  Tract  Society,  it  shall 
he  his  duty  to  raise  Tunds  in  behalf  of  the  Society,  to  promote  the  for- 
mation of  Conference  and  other  auxiliaries,  to  co-operate  with  the  aux- 
iliary societies,  to  make  all  proper  efforts  for  the  general  diffusion  of 
religious  reading,  and  to  make  arrangements  with  the  Book  Agents  for 
the  cheap  publication  of  any  hook  or  hooks  specially  adapted  to  pro- 
mote evangelical  and  practical  religion. 


Editors  at  the  West. 


1836.]  [“And  there  shall  be  an  Editor  and  an  Assistant  Editor,  who  shall 
have  charge  of  the  ‘ Western  Christian  Advocate’  and  all  the  edito- 
rial business  of  the  establishment;  and  who,  together  with  the  Western  Advo- 
Agent  and  Assistant  Agent,  shall  be  chosen  from  among  the  Trav- 
eling  Preachers,  and  by  virtue  of  their  appointment  shall  be  members  of  the  Ohio 
Annual  Conference,”  changed,  1840,  to  “ There  shall  be  an  editor  of  (“  a [1872. 
periodical  for  females,”  changed,  1844,  to  “ the  Ladies’  Eepository,  t ’ R 
general  books  and  tracts  ”),  (“  and  an  editor  and  an  Assistant  Edit- 
or  who  shall  have  charge  of  the  Western  Christian  Advocate 
and  all  the  editorial  business  of  the  establishment  except  what  belongs  to  the 
German  department,”  changed,  1844,  to  “except  those  in  the  German  language,  and 
an  editor  of  the  Western  ((in.,  1860,  Northwestern  and  Central))  Christian  Advo- 
cates, and  who,  if  chosen  from  among  the  Traveling  Preachers,  shall  ((“  by  virtue  of 
their  appointment  be  members  of  the  Ohio  Annual  Conference,  to  which  in  the  in- 
terval of  the  General  Conference  they  shall  be  responsible  for  their  conduct  in 
office,”  changed,  1844,  to  “ be  members  of  such  Conferences  as  they 
may  with  the  approbation  of  the  Bishops  select  ”)) — )]. 


10.  In  addition  to  the  “ Christian  Advocate  and  Journal,  [I860, 
and  the  “ Western  Christian  Advocate,”  there  shall  he  [“  similar  papers 
established  in,”  changed,  1856,  to  “ published  in  ”],  [om., 

1848,  the  following  places,  namely,  (Charleston,  S.  C. ; 

Eichmond,  Va. ; and  Nashville,  Tenn.] ; [in.,  1840,  Pittsburgh,  Pa. ; 
1844,  Auburn,  N.  Y.  ; (1852,  “ Chicago,  111. ; St.  Louis,  Mo.,  when  the 
Agents  at  Cincinnati  deem  it  advisable,  and  San  Francisco,  Cal.,” 
changed,  1856,  to  and  the  ‘ North-western  Christian  Advocate  ’ at  Chi- 
cago, 111. ; also,  as  soon  as  arrangements  to  that  effect  shall  be  completed 
by  the  Book  Agents  at  New  York  and  Cincinnati,  according  to  the  in- 
structions of  the  General  Conference,  there  shall  be  published  the  ‘ Cen- 
tral Christian  Advocate,’  at  St.  Louis,  Mo. ; the  ‘ Pacific  Christian  Advo- 

16 


242 


Histoet  of  the  Discipline. 


cate,’  at  Salem,  Oregon ; and  the  ‘ California  Christian  Advocate,’  at  San 
Francisco,  Cal.)]  ; [om.,  1848,  to  be  conducted  under  the  direc-  [1 848. 
tion  and  patronage  of  this  Conference  ; provided,  that  before  any  such 
paper  shall  be  commenced  three  thousand  subscribers  shall  be  obtained, 
or  subscriptions  amounting  to  six  thousand  dollars].  And  [1853* 
the  Annual  Conference,  within  whose  bounds  such  paper  shall  be  es- 
tablished, shall  appoint  from,  their  own  members  a Publishing  Com- 
mittee, consisting  of  three,  whose  duties  shall  be  similar  to  those  of 
the  Book  Committees  of  New  York  and  Cincinnati  so  far  as  they  may 
be  applicable  to  those  establishments. 

1856.]  There  shall  (in.,  1860,  also)  be  published  the  [1868. 
“Pittsburgh  Christian  Advocate,”  at  Pittsburgh,  Pa. ; [om.,  1864,  The 
“ Northern  Christian  Advocate,”  (“  at  Auburn,  N.  Y.;”  changed,  1860,  to 
“in  Western  New  York  ”1] ; [in.,  1860,  the  “ Pacific  Christian  Advocate,” 
in  Salem  (1860,  Portland),  Oregon],  and  the  “ California  Christian  Ad- 
vocate,” at  San  Francisco,  Cal.  [in.  1864,  for  each  of  which  there  shall  be 
an  Editor,  who,  if  chosen  from  among  the  Traveling  Preachers,  shall 
be  a member  of  such  Conference  as  he  may,  with  the  approbation  of 
the  Bishops,  select]. 

1836*]  The  Editors  of  the  papers  at  [om.,  1848,  Charles-  [1856. 
ton,  Nashville,  Eichmond],  [in.,  1840,  Pittsburgh;  1844,  Auburn;  1852, 
Chicago  and  San  Francisco]  shall  be  elected  by  [“this  Conference,” 
changed,  1848,  to  “the  General  Conference”],  [om.,  1844,  and  the 
Virginia  Conference  is  authorized  to  elect  an  Editor  for  the  paper  at 
Eichmond  until  the  next  General  Conference]. 

And  in  case  of  vacancy  by  death,  resignation,  or  otherwise  [I860, 
in  either  of  the  other  establishments  [“the  Annual  Conference,  where 
it  is  located,  shall  have  authority  to  fill  such  vacancy  as  above  pro- 
vided,” changed,  1856,  to  “ the  Publishing  Committee  having  supervision 
of  the  same  shall  have  authority,  with  the  concurrence  of  either  of  the 
General  Superintendents,  to  provide  for  such  vacancy  until  the  next 
General  Conference”]. 

1840.]  10.  There  shall  be  an  Editor  in  the  German  de-  [1873* 
partment,  who  shall  have  charge  of  the  “ Christian  Apologist,”  [in.,  1860, 
and  “ Sunday-School  Bell”],  and  perform  all  the  editorial  duties  neces- 
sary in  the  printing,  of  such  books  and  tracts  as  may  be  recommended  to 
the  Agents  as  above  for  publication  in  the  German  language. 

1872,]  445.  There  shall  be  elected  by  the  General  Con- 

ference, to  serve  for  four  years,  the  following  editors : — The 
“Quarterly  Keview,”  who  shall 
^ also  be  the  Editor  of  the  books  of  the  General 

Catalogue;  the  Editor  of  Sunday-school  books,  papers,  and 
tracts,  at  New  York  ; the  Editor  of  the  “ Christian  Advocate,” 
at  New  York;  the  Editor  of  the  “Pittsburgh  Christian  Ad- 
vocate,” at  Pittsburgh,  Pa.  ; the  Editor  of  the  “Northern 
Christian  Advocate,”  at  Syracuse,  New  York;  the  Editor  of 
the  “ California  Christian  Advocate,”  at  San  Francisco,  Cal., 
and  the  editor  of  the  “Pacific  Christian  Advocate,”  at  Port- 
land, Oregon;  also,  an  Editor  of  the  “Western  Christian 
Advocate,”  an  Editor  of  the  “ Ladies’  Kepository  ” and 
“ Golden  Hours,”  who  shall  be  Editor  of  the  books  of  the 
General  Catalogue  and  Tracts ; an  Editor  of  the  ‘ ‘ Christian 
Apologist  ” and  German  books  of  the  General  Catalogue ; an 
Editor  of  the  German  Monthly  Family  Magazine,  “ Sunday- 


PuBLTSHmG  Committees. 


243 


School  Bell,”  ‘‘Family  Library,”  Tracts,  and  other  German 
Sunday-school  publications,  all  of  which  shall  be  published 
at  Cincinnati;  an  Editor  of  the  “ l^orthwestern  Christian  Ad- 
Yocate,”  at  Chicago;  an  Editor  of  the  “ Central  Christian  Ad- 
vocate,” at  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  and  an  Editor  of  the  “Methodist 
Advocate,”  at  Atlanta,  Ga.,  who,  if  chosen  from  among  the 
Traveling  Preachers,  shall  be  members  of  such  Annual  Con- 
ferences as  they,  with  the  approbation  of  the  Bishops,  may 
select.  The  officers  mentioned  in  this  chapter  shall  be  either 
ministers  or  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

446.  The  Editor  of  Sunday-school  books,  papers,  and 
tracts  shall  also  have  charge  of  all  our  Tract  Publications, 
including  the  “Good  News,”  and  shall  be  Cor- 
responding Secretary  of  the  Tract  Society.  He 
shall  also,  in  consultation  with  the  Book  Agents,  have  charge 
of  the  department  of  Sunday-School  Requisites,  including 
books  of  instruction  for  Sunday-schools  and  Normal  Classes. 
He  shall  also  be  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  Sunday-School 
Union  and  Superintendent  of  the  Department  of  Sunday- 
School  Instruction.  The  Tract  Society  and  the  Sunday-School 
Union  shall  each  pay  such  proportion  of  his  salary  as  the 
Book  Committee,  in  consultation  with  the  Executive  Commit- 
tee of  each  Society,  shall  consider  just,  in  view  of  the  time 
spent  by  the  Secretary  in  the  service  of  each  Society. 


Fublishmg  Committees, 

1856.]  There  shall  also  he  a Publishing  Committee  for  each  of  the 
above-named  papers,  to  be  appointed  as  hereinafter  named,  whose 
duties  shall  be  similar  [in.,  1860,  with  regard  to  them] 
to  those  of  [in.,  1860,  the  Book  Agents  and]  the  Book 
Committees  at  New  York  and  Cincinnati,  [in.,  1860,  in 
relation  to  the  publications  under  their  care]  so  far  as  they  may  be 
applicable  to  the  establishments  under  their  supervision. 

^ 1852.]  [“There  shall  be  a Publishing  Committee,  con-  [1856. 
sisting  01  four  members,  to  be  selected  by  the  California,  and  one  by 
the  Oregon  Annual  Conference,  whose  duties  shall  be  similar  to  the 
Book  Committees  at  New  York  and  Cincinnati,  so  far  as  they  may  be 
applicable  to  the  ‘ California  Christian  Advocate,’  ” changed,  1856,  to 
“ The  Publishing  Committee  of  the  ‘ California  Christian  Ad-  [1868 . 
vocate’  shall  consist  of  five  members  of  the  California  Conference,  to  be 
chosen  annually  by  said  Conference”]. 

1856»]  13.  The  Publishing  Committee  of  the  “Pacific  [1872. 
Christian  Advocate”  shall  consist  of  five  members  of 
the  Oregon  Conference,  to  be  chosen  annually  by  said 
Conference. 

1872,]  449.  There  shall  be  a Publishing  Committee  at 

San  Francisco,  to  consist  of  three  Ministers  and  two  Laymen, 
appointed  by  the  General  Conference,  whose  powers  with  re- 
spect to  the  Depository  and  the  paper  at  San  Francisco  shall 
be  the  same  as  those  of  the  General  Book  Committee.  Said 


244 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


Committee  may  nominate  an  Agent  for  the  Depository,  sub- 
ject to  the  approval  of  the  Book  Agents  at  New  York. 

1852.]  [“  The  Pittsburgh  Conference  shall  appoint  from  [1856. 

their  own  members  a Publishing  Committee,  consisting  of  three, 
whose  duties  shall  be  similar  to  those  of  the  Book  Com- 
mittees  of  New  York  and  Cincinnati,  so  far  as  they  may 
be  applicable  to  the  ‘Pittsburgh  Christian  Advocate,’  ” 
changed,  1856,  to  “The  Publishing  Committee  of  the  ‘ Pitts-  [1860. 
burgh  Christian  Advocate  ’ shall  consist  of  two  members  from  each  of 
the  following  Conferences,  to  be  chosen  annually  by  the  Conferences 
respectively,  namely,  two  by  the  Pittsburgh,  two  by  Erie,  and  two  by 
the  Western  Virginia”]. 

1§72.]  450.  There  shall  also  be  a Publishing  Committee 

for  the  “ Pittsburgh  Christian  Advocate  ” at  Pittsburgh,  Pa., 
and  a Publishing  Committee  for  the  ‘ ‘ Pacific  Christian  Ad- 
vocate ” at  Portland,  Oregon,  whose  respective  duties  with 
regard  to  these  papers  shall  be  similar  to  the  duties  of  the 
Book  Agents  and  Book  Committee,  in  relation  to  the  publica- 
tions under  their  care,  so  far  as  they  may  be  applicable  to  the 
establishments  under  their  suiiervision. 

1§60.]  451.  The  Publishing  Committee  of  the  “Pitts- 

burgh Christian  Advocate  ” shall  consist  of  three  members 
from  the  Pittsburgh  Conference,  two  from  the  Erie  Confer- 
ence, and  two  from  the  West  Virginia  Conference,  to  be 
chosen  by  the  General  Conference. 

1872,]  452.  The  Oregon  Annual  Conference  shall  annu- 

ally choose  a Publishing  Committee  of  five  persons  for  the 
“Pacific  Christian  Advocate,”  which  Committee  shall  also 
exercise  general  supervision  of  the  affairs  of  the  Depository  at 
Portland. 

1844 »]  [“  But  in  the  case  of  the  ‘ Northern  Christian  Advocate  ’ the 

Publishing  Committee  shall  be  appointed  by  the  Oneida, 
Genesee  (in.,  1848,  East  Genesee),  Black  River,  and  (in., 
1852,Wyoming)  Conferences,  and  shall  consist  of  (“  one,” 
changed,  1852,  to  “two”)  members  from  each  of  these  Conferences 
On.,  1848,  to  be  chosen  annually),  changed,  1856,  to  “The  Publishing 
Committee  of  the  ‘ Northern  Christian  Advocate  ’ shall  consist  [1864. 
of  one  member  from  each  of  the  following  Conferences,  to  be  chosen 
annually  by  the  Conferences  respectively,  namely : Genesee,  East 
Genesee,  Oneida,  Black  River,  and  Wyoming  Conferences”]. 

1852.]  [“  There  shall  be  a Publishing  Committee  for  the  [1856. 

‘ North-western  Christian  Advocate,’  consisting  of  one  member  from  each 
The  North-west-  ®f  the  followiiig  Conferences,  to  be  selected  by  the  Con- 
em  Christian  ferences  respectively,  namely^  Rock  River,  Michigan, 
Advocate.  North-wcstem  Indiana,  Illinois,  Iowa,  and  Wisconsin, 
whose  duties  shall  be  similar  to  that  of  the  Book  Committee  at  New 
York  and  Cincinnati,  so  far  as  it  may  be  applicable  to  the  establish- 
ment,” changed,  1856,  to  “ The  Publishing  Committee  of  the  [1860. 
“ North-western  Christian  Advocate  ” shall  consist  of  one  member  from 
each  of  the  following  Conferences,  to  be  chosen  annually  by  the  Con- 
ferences respectively,  namely : Michigan,  Detroit,  North-western  In- 
diana, Rock  River,  Illinois,  Iowa,  Upper  Iowa,  Peoria,  Wisconsin,  and 
West  Wisconsin  Conferences”]. 


Depositories. 


245 


[“A  committee  of  one  from  the  Illinois,  one  from  the  [1856. 
Southern  Illinois,  one  from  the  Iowa,  one  from  the  Arkansas,  and  one 
from  the  Missouri  Conferences,  to  he  selected  by  the 
Conferences  respectively,  shall  superintend  the  publica-  ^ Advoca^te”^*^^^ 
tion  of  the  paper  authorized  to  be  published  at  St.  Louis, 

Mo. ; and  on  the  nomination  of  said  committee  and  recommendation 
of  the  Missouri  Conference,  the  presiding  Bishop  shall  be  requested  to 
appoint  an  Editor  for  said  paper  when  the  Book  Agents  at  Cincinnati 
shall  have  determined  on  its  publication,  and  the  duties  of  said  com- 
mittee shall  be  similar  to  those  of  the  Publishing  Committee  at  Chica- 
go,” changed,  1856,  to  “The  Publishing  Committee  of  the  [1860. 

‘ Central  Christian  Advocate  ’ shall  consist  of  one  member  of  each  of 
the  following  Conferences,  to  be  chosen  annually  by  the  Conferences 
respectively,  namely : Illinois,  Southern  Illinois,  Iowa,  Upper  Iowa, 
Arkansas,  Missouri,  and  the  Kansas  and  Nebraska  Conferences”]. 


1§36.J  453.  The  Publishing  Committee  in  each  of  these 

establishments  shall  keep  an  account  of  the  receipts  and  ex- 
penditures for  the  paper ; correspond  with  the 
Agents  at  New  York;  hold  all  moneys,  after  de- 
fraying  current  expenses,  subject  to  their  order ; 
and  shall  report  annually  on  the  state  of  the  establishment  to 
their  Conference,  and  to  the  Agents  at  New  York.  And 
whenever  it  shall  be  found  that  such  papers  do  not  fully  sup- 
port themselves  [in.,  1860,  with  such  aid  as  may  have  been 
allowed  them]  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  [“Annual  Conference 
within  whose  bounds  they  are  established,”  changed,  1860,  to  ‘ ‘ Publishing 
Committee  ”]  to  discontinue  them  [in.,  1840,  and  om.,  i860,  and  report 
to  the  Agents  at  New  York  the  state  of  the  accounts  on  the  final  settlement  of  the 
business ; and  if  there  be  any  loss,  the  said  Agents  shall  take  the  earhest  opportunity 
to  discharge  the  debt  ”]. 

Depositories. 


1832.]  7.  There  shall  also  be  a General  Depository  for  [1836. 
our  books,  Sunday-school  books,  and  tracts  at  New  Orleans,  under  the 
charge  of  an  agent  elected  by  the  General  Conference,  ositories 
which  shall  bear  the  same  relation  to  the  General  Agency 
in  New  York  as  the  branch  establishment  at  Cincinnati  does,  and  be 
under  the  same  responsibilities  ; and  the  same  to  the  Mississippi  Con- 
ference which  that  at  Cincinnati  does  to  the  Ohio  Conference. 

1836.]  11.  It  is  inexpedient  to  establish  any  new  de-  n.840* 

positories  of  books  at  present,  but  if  in  the  interval  of  the  General 
Conference  the  presiding  Bishop  of  any  Annual  Conference  shall  con- 
cur with  the  said  Conference  in  opinion  that  it  is  expedient  to  establish 
a book  store  within  their  bounds,  in  such  case  the  Agents,  both  at 
New  York  and  Cincinnati,  shall  have  authority  to  sell  books  to  such 
Conference  book  store  at  a discount  of  forty  per  centum,  without  in- 
volving any  pecuniary  responsibility  on  the  part  of  the  Book  Concern. 

1840.]  454.  There  shall  be  a depository  of  our  books 

at  [om.,  1852,  Charleston,  8.  c.]  Pittsburgh,  Pa.  ; at  Boston,  Mass., 
[in.,  1856,  and  om.,  1860,  and  restored  1872,  at  San  Francisco, 
Cal.,  [in.,  1860,  at  Buffalo,  N.  Y.,]  furnished  by  the  Agents  at 
New  York  with  full  supplies  of  the  books  of  our  General  Cata- 
logue, Sunday-school  books  and  tracts,  to  be  sold  for  the 
Concern  on  the  same  terms  as  at  New  York.  Provided,  that 


216 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


there  shall  not  be  more  than  [om.,  1852,  twenty-five  thousand  dollars’ 
w^orth  of  books  at  any  one  time  at  Charleston  nor  more  than]  fifteen  thousand 
dollars’  worth  at  Pittsburgh,  nor  more  than  ten  thousand  dol- 
lars’ worth  at  Boston.  [In.,  1852,  there  shall  also  be  a De- 
pository at  Chicago,  Illinois ; one  at  St.  Louis,  Missouri] ; [in., 
1872,  and  one  at  Atlanta,  Georgia]  to  be  supplied  by  the 
Agents  at  Cincinnati  [in.,  1852,  and  om.,  i860.  Depositories  shall  also  be 
established  at  Buffalo  and  Auburn,  N.  Y.,  and  at  Washington,  D.  0.,  at  the  discre- 
tion of  the  New  York  Book  Agents]. 

455.  The  expenses  incident  to  the  transportation,  manage- 

ment, and  sale  of  our  books  at  these  Depositories 

Expenses.  j^^viug  been  met  out  of  the  sales,  according  to  an 
arrangement  with  the  Agents,  the  net  proceeds  shall  be  for- 
warded to  said  Agents  as  fast  as  possible. 

456.  Full  statements  shall  be  made  to  the  Agents  semi- 

annually, at  dates  fixed  by  them,  of  the  amount 

Statement.  i i 

ot  sales  and  ot  expenses,  distinguishing  cash  sales 
from  those  on  credit;  and  also  annual  statements  shall  be 
made  of  the  amount  of  stock. 

457.  If  it  shall  appear  to  the  Agents  [om.,  i860,  at  New  York] 
that  the  business  at  either  of  the  Depositories  is  not  well 
managed,  or  that  remittances  are  not  duly  made,  [“  they  shall  give 
notice  thereof  to  the  committee  or  commissioners  acting  for  the  Annual  Conference, 
who,”  changed,  1860,  to  ‘‘  they  ”]  shall  immediately  correct  the  error 
complained  of,  (in.,  1860,  or,  with  the  concurrence  of  the 
Book  Committee,)  cause  the  affairs  of  the  Depository  to  be 
wound  up. 

1§28,]  458.  No  books  shall  hereafter  be  sold  on  commis- 

sion either  from  New  York,  Cincinnati,  or  [in.,  1832,  any 
other  depository  or  establishment  under  our  direction.] 

Salaries  of  Editors  and  Agents, 

1836.]  The  salaries  for  the  support  of  Editors  and  Agents  [1860. 

in  all  our  hook  and  periodical  establishments  shall  be 
fixed  by  [“  the  Book  or  Publishing  Committees  in  the 
several  places  for  which  such  Editors  and  Agents  are 
appointed,”  changed,  1844,  to  “ the  General  Conference,  or  by  com- 
mittees appointed  by  that  body”]. 

1§€0.]  459.  The  salaries  of  the  Editors  and  Agents  at 

New  York  [in.,  1868,  om.,  1872,  and  San  Francisco],  [in.,  1864,  and  the 
Editor  of  the  “Northern  Christian  Advocate”],  [om.,  1868,  shaU 
be  fixed  by  the  Book  Committee  at  New  York]  ; the  salaries  of  the  Agents 
and  Editors  at  Cincinnati  and  the  Editors  at  Chicago  and  St. 
Louis,  [in.,  1872,  and  Atlanta]  shall  be  fixed  by  the  Book 
Committee  [om.,  1868,  of  the  Western  Book  Concern]  ; the  salaries  of  the 
Editors  of  the  papers  at  Pittsburgh,  Pa.  [om.,  1864,  Western  New 
York] ; Portland,  Oregon ; and  at  San  Francisco,  Cal. , shall  be 
fixed  by  the  Publishing  Committees  having  charge  of  those 
papers  respectively,  [in.,  1868,  the  amounts  to  be  appro- 


Profits  of  Books. 


247 


priated  for  correspondence  shall  also  be  fixed  by  the  Book 
Committee]. 

Profits. 

1800.]  7.  There  shall  he  no  drafts  made  u^on  the  Book  [1804. 
Concern  till  its  debts  are  discharged,  and  a sufficient  capital  provided 
for  carrying  on  the  business,  after  which  the  profits  aris- 
ing from  the  books  shall  be  regularly  paid  to  the  Char- 
tered  Fund,  and  be  applied,  with  the  annual  income  of 
the  funded  stock,  to  the  support  of  the  distressed  Traveling  Preachers 
and  their  families,  the  widows  and  orphans  of  Preachers,  etc. 

1804.]  460.  The  profits  arising  from  the  Book  Concern, 

after  a sufficient  capital  to  cnrry  on  the  business  is  retained, 
shall  be  regularly  applied  to  the  support  of  the  deficient  Trav- 
eling Preachers  and  their  families,  the  widows  and  orphans  of 
Preachers,  etc.  [“  The  General  Book  Steward,”  changed,  1844,  to  “ The 
Book  Agents]  shall  every  year  send  forward  to  each  Annual 
Conference  an  account  of  the  dividend  which  the  several  An- 
nual Conferences  may  draw  that  year;  and  each  Conference 
may  draw  for  its  proportionate  part  on  any  person  who  has 
book  money  in  hands,  and  the  drafts,  with  the  receipt  of  the 
Conference  thereon,  shall  be  sent  to  [“the  General  Book  steward,’’ 
changed,  1844,  to  the  Book  Agents  ”],  and  be  placed  to  the  credit 
of  the  person  who  paid  the  same.  [Om.,  1808,  But  each  Annual  Con- 
ference is  authorized  at  aU  events  to  draw  on  the  General  Book  Steward  for  one 
hundred  dollars]. 

1836.]  461.  The  Annual  Conferences  are  affectionately 

and  earnestly  requested  not  to  establish  any  more  independent  Pa- 
Conference  papers ; and  where  such  papers  exist,  p®’’®- 
they  may  be  discontinued  when  it  can  be  done  consistently 
with  existing  obligations. 

178T.]  * [“  Print  nothing  without  the  approbation  of  one  or  other 
of  the  Superintendents,”  changed,  1789,  to  “Print  nothing  without  the 
approbation  of  the  Conference  and  one  of  the  Bishops 
1792,  to  “Print  nothing  without  the  approbation  of  the 
Conference  or  of  one  of  the  Bishops  1800,  “ Do  not  print 
or  circulate  any  books  or  pamphlets  without  the  consent  of  the  Confer- 
ence, excepting  as  an  agent  or  assistant  to  the  Superintendent  of  the 
Book  Concern;”  1804,  to  “It  is  recommended  to  the  yearly  Confer- 
ences to  caution  and  restrict  our  Preachers  from  improper  publica- 
tions”]. 

1800.]  No  Traveling  Preacher  shall  print  or  circulate  any  [1808. 
books  or  pamphlets  without  the  consent  of  the  Annual  Conference  to 
which  he  belongs,  except  as  an  agent  of  the  Superintendent  of  the  Book 
Concern. 

1808*]  [“No  Traveling  Preacher  is  permitted  to  publish  [1824. 
any  book  or  pamphlet  without  the  approbation  of  the  Annual  Confer- 
ence to  which  he  belongs,  or  of  a committee  chosen  by  them.  It  is 
recommended  to  the  Annual  Conferences  to  caution  and  restrict  our 
Preachers  from  improper  publications,”  changed,  1824,  to 


* This  item  was  originally  inserted  under  150,  and  in  1812  was  transferred  to  this 
section. 


248 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


i§24,]  462.  “Any  Traveling  Preacher  who  may  puhlish 

any  work  or  book  of  his  own  shall  be  responsible  to  his 
Conference  for  any  obnoxious  matter  or  doctrine  therein 
contained  ”]. 

1832.]  14.  The  Editors,  the  General  Book  Steward,  and  [1840. 
Book  Committee  at  New  York  shall  be  authorized  to  adopt  such  meas- 
ures as  they  may  deem  expedient,  and  as  shall  be  found  practicable,  to 
secure  the  premises  on  Mulberry-street  for  the  uses  and  purposes  for 
which  the  purchase  was  made  and  the  buildings  erected. 

Section  ^—The  Chartered  Fund. 

1T96.]  Quest.  1.  What  further  provision  shall  be  made  [1872. 
for  the  distressed  Traveling  Preachers,  for  the  families  of  Traveling 
Preachers,  and  for  the  Superannuated  and  Worn-out  Preachers,  and  the 
widows  and  orphans  of  Preachers  ? 

463.  [In.,  1872,  To  make  further  provision  for  the  dis- 
tressed Traveling  Preachers,  for  the  families  of  Traveling 

stock  Funded  Pi*6^chers,  and  for  the  Superannuated  and  Worn- 
un  e . Preachers,  and  the  widows  and  orphans  of 
Preachers],  there  shall  be  a Chartered  Fund,  to  be  supported 
by  the  voluntary  contributions  of  our  friends,  the  principal 
stock  of  which  shall  be  funded  under  the  direction  of  Trustees 
chosen  by  the  General  Conference,  and  the  interest  applied 
under  the  direction  of  the  General  Conference  according  to 
the  following  regulations  [in.,  1800,  namely:] 

1.  That  no  sum  exceeding  sixty-four  dollars  shall  in  any  [1800. 
Amount  Appro-  One  year  be  applied  to  the  use  of  an  Itinerant,  Superannu- 

priated.  ated,  or  Worn-out  single  Preacher. 

2.  That  no  sum  exceeding  one  hundred  and  twenty-eight  dollars  in 
any  one  year  shall  be  applied  to  the  use  of  any  Itinerant,  Superannuated, 
or  Worn-out  married  Preacher. 

3.  That  no  sum  exceeding  sixty-four  dollars  in  any  one  year  shall  be 
applied  for  the  use  of  each  widow  of  Itinerant,  Superannuated,  or  Worn- 
out  Preachers. 

4.  That  no  sum  exceeding  sixteen  dollars  shall  be  applied  in  any  one 
year  for  the  use  of  each  child  or  orphan  of  Itinerant,  Superannuated,  or 
Worn-out  Preachers. 

464.  I.  The  Elders,  and  those  w^ho  have  the 

resi  mg  er.  Ciicuits,  shall  be  collectors  and  re- 

ceivers of  subscriptions,  etc. , for  this  fund. 

465.  II.  The  money  shall,  if  possible,  be  conveyed  by  bills 
of  exchange  [in.,  1800,  or  otherwise],  through  the  means  of 

Payment  pOSt,  to  [(om.,  1800,  John  Dickens)  “our  General  Book 

Steward  in  Philadelphia,”  changed,  1804,  to  “the  General  Book 
Steward 1848, to  “ the  General  Book  Agents”],  who  shall  pay 
it  to  the  Trustees  of  the  fund ; otherwise  it  shall  be  brought 
to  the  ensuing  Annual  Conference. 

466.  III.  The  interest  shall  be  divided  into  seventy-six* 

* The  number  varies  from  time  to  time,  according  to  the  number  of  Conference^- 
—See  Annual  Covferences. 


Chaptered  Fund. 


249 


equal  parts,  and  each  of  the  Annual  Conferences  shall  have 
authority  to  draw  one  of  these  parts  out  of  the  Dividends 
fund ; and  if  in  one  or  more  Conferences  less  than 
one  of  these  parts  be  drawn  out  of  the  fund  in  any  given  year, 
then  in  such  case  or  cases  the  other  Annual  Conferences,  held 
in  the  same  year,  shall  have  authority,  if  they  judge  it  neces- 
sary, to  draw  out  of  the  fund  [om.,  according  to  the  aboYe  regulation] 
such  surplus  of  the  interest  which  has  not  been  applied  by 
the  former  Conferences,  and  the  Bishops  shall  bring  the  neces- 
sary information  of  the  state  of  the  interest  of  the  fund,  re- 
specting the  year  in  question,  from  Conference  to  Conference. 

[“  7.  There  shall  be  no  money  drawn  out  of  the  fund  till  the  first  day 
of  August,  1798,”  ehanged,  1800,  to 

467.  “ IV.  All  drafts  on  the  Chartered  Fund  shall  be  made 
on  the  President  of  the  said  fund,  by  order  of  ^ , 
the  Annual  Conference,  signed  by  the  President 
and  c^mtersigned  by  the  Secretary  of  the  said  Conference”]. 


9.  The  [‘‘present,”  changed,  1800,  to  “old”]  stoek  of  the  [1812. 
Preaehers’  Fund  shall  be  thrown  into  the  Chartered  sources  of  Rev- 
Fund. 

10.  The  produee  of  the  sale  of  our  books  after  the  book  [1804. 
‘debts  are  paid,  and  a suftieient  eapital  is  provided  for  earrying  on  the 
business,  shall  be  regularly  paid  into  the  Chartered  Fund;  [in.,  1800,  to 
be  applied,  with  the  annual  interest  of  the  funded  stoek,  to  [1804. 
tlie  support  of  the  itinerant  ministry,  etc.,  agreeably  to  the  design  and 
rules  of  the  Chartered  Fund,  and  the  twenty-sixth  seetion  of  this  Dis- 
cipline. 

7.  In  case  of  the  death,  expulsion  from  Society,  or  resignation  of  one 
or  more  of  the  Trustees  of  the  Chartered  Fund  during  vacancies  in  in- 
the  recess  of  the  General  Conference,  the  Philadelphia  terim  of  Gen. 
Annual  Conference  is  authorized,  in  such  case,  to  elect  Conference, 
one  or  more  Trustees  to  fill  the  place  or  places  so  vacated  till  the  next 
General  Conference.] 

468.  V.  The  money  subscribed  for  the  Chartered  Fund 
may  be  lodged,  on  proper  securities,  in  the  States  respectively 
in  which  it  has  been  subscribed,  under  the  direc-  jn^egtraents 
tion  of  deputies  living  in  such  States  respective- 
ly; provided,  such  securities  and  such  deputies  be  proposed 
as  shall  be  approved  of  by  the  Trustees  in  Philadelphia,  and 
the  stock  in  which  it  is  proposed  to  lodge  the  money  be  suffi- 
ciently productive  to  give  satisfaction  to  the  Trustees. 

1848.]  Quest.  2.  How  shall  vacancies  in  the  Board  of  [1872. 
Trustees  of  the  Chartered  Fund  be  filled  ? 


469.  The  Board  of  Trustees  shall  have  power  to  fill  any 
vacancy  or  vacancies  that  may  occur  in  their  body  by  death, 
resignation,  or  otherwise,  subject,  however,  to  vacancies  ad  in- 
the  approval  of  the  first  General  Conference  that 
may  be  held  after  such  vacancy  or  vacancies  shall  have  oc- 
curred. 


250 


Histoey  of  the  Discipline. 


Section  9. — Permanent  Fund, 

1§72.]  470.  There  shall  be  a fund  known  as  “ The  Per- 
TheFand  Fund,  ” to  be  held  by  the  Trustees  of  the 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  the  principal  of 
which  shall  be  intact  forever,  and  which  shall  be  invested 
by  said  Trustees  on  first-class  securities,  and  at  as  favorable 
rates  as  can  be  legally  secured. 

471.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  all  our  ministers  to  obtain,  as 
Duty  of  Preach-  f^r  as  practicable,  contributions  to  said  fund  by 

donations,  bequests,  and  otherwise. 

472.  The  interest  accumulating  from  said  fund  shall  be 
Deal  n subjcct  to  the  Order  of  the  General  Conference 

following  purposes:  1.  To  pay  the  ex- 
penses of  the  General  Conference.  2.  To  pay  the  expenses 
of  Delegations  appointed  by  the  General  Conference  to  Cor- 
responding Bodies.  3.  To  make  up  any  deficiencies  in  the 
salaries  of  the  Bishops.  4.  To  relieve  the  necessities  of  the 
Superannuated  and  Worn-out  Preachers,  and  of  the  widows 
and  orphans  of  those  who  have  died  in  the  work. 


Support  of  Bishops. 


251 


1848.]  Part  V. — Temporau  Economy. 


Chapter  I. — [“  Of  Suppoet  and  Supplies,”  changed^  1864,  to  “ SUPPORT 
OF  Ministers”]. 

1864.  Section  1. — The  Support  of  Bishops  and  the  Families 
of  Deceased  Bishops, 

1800.]  [“Eacli  Annual  Conference  shall  pay  its  propor-  [1852. 
tionable  part  toward  the  allowance  of  the  Bishops,*  (in. 

1836,  “and  their  widows  and  orphans,”)  changed,^  1852,  onerence. 
to  “each  Annual  Conference  shall  pay  its  proportionate  part  [1856. 
toward  the  allowance  of  the  widows  and  orphans  of  Bishops  ”]. 

1824.]  7.  The  Book  Agents  and  the  Book  Committee  in  [1832. 
New  York  shall  be  a committee  to  estimate  the  amount  Book  Agents’ Es- 
necessary  to  meet  the  family  expenses  of  the  Bishops,  timating  Com- 
which  shall  be  amiually  paid  by  the  Book  Agents  out  of  suttee, 
the  funds  of  the  Book  Concern. f 

1848.]  Quest.  [“What  shall  be  allowed,”  changed,  1860,  [18T2. 
to  “What  provision  shall  be  made”]  for  the  support  of  [“a  Bishop,” 
changed,  1864,  to  “the  Bishops”],  [“and  how  shall  it  be  raised,” 
changed,  1864,  to  “ and  the  widows  and  children  of  deceased 
Bishops”]  ? 

Ans.  1.  The  annual  allowance  of  a married  Bishop  shall  be  [1860. 
two  hundred  dollars  and  his  traveling  expenses.  The 
annual  allowance  of  an  unmarried  Bishop  shall  be  one  owance. 
hundred  dollars  and  his  traveling  expenses. 

Each  child  of  a Bishop  shall  be  allowed  sixteen  dollars  annually  to 
the  age  of  seven  years,  and  twenty-four  dollars  annually  from  the  age 
of  seven  to  fourteen  years. 

1856.]  The  widows  and  orphans  of  deceased  Bishops  shall  be  al- 
lowed to  draw  on  the  funds  of  the  Book  Concern  annually  for  their 
Disciplinary  allowance.  ]; 

1836.1  7.  Each  Annual  Conference  in  which  a Bishop  or  Bishops 
may  reside  shall  annually  appoint  a committee  of  three  Estimating  Com- 
or  more,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  estimate  the  amount  ^mittee°by  Con- 
necessary  to  furnish  a house,  fuel,  and  table  expenses  for  ference. 
said  Bishop  or  Bishops  [in.,  1844,  subject  to  the  action  of  the  Confer- 
ence], and  that  they  be  authorized  to  draw  on  the  funds  of  the  Book 
Concern  for  said  amount;  [in.,  1852,  and  also  for  the  amount  of  their 
quarterage  and  traveling  expenses]. 

I860.]  Ans.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  [“each  Annual  Con-  [1872. 
ference  within  whose  bounds  a Bishop  or  the  widow  or  child  of  a de- 


* This  paragraph  was  originally  inserted  in  the  section  on  Annual  Conferences ; 
transferred,  1804,  to  that  on  Boundaries ; again,  1848,  to  this  place, 
t From  the  section  on  “ Raising  Supplies,”  in  1848. 
t The  allowance  of  a Bishop  in  1784  was  as  follows : 

“ Quest.  18.  What  shall  be  allowed  the  General  Assistant  yearly? 

Twenty-four  pounds,  with  his  expenses  for  horses  and  traveling,  brought 
to  and  paid  at  Conference.” — Minutes.,  1784. 

In  I860  the  entire  section  on  “ Allowance”  was  omitted,  the  provisions  contained 
in  it  being  transferred  to  other  sections  on  the  Support  of  the  Ministry. 


2u2 


Histoey  of  the  Discipline. 


ceased  Bishop  may  reside,  to  appoint  a committee,  whose  duty  it  shall 
he  to,”  changed,  1864,  to  “the  Book  Committee  (om., 
oo  ..mmittee.  ^ew  York)  ”]  to  make  an  estimate  of  the  amount 

necessary  to  furnish  a competent  support  to  each  Bishop  [om.,  1864, 
residing  east  of  the  Alleghany  Mountains],  considering  the  number 
and  condition  of  his  family,  and  the  amount  necessary  to  assist  the 
widows  and  children  of  deceased  Bishops  [om.,  1868,  residing  within 
the  same  territory  ; and  it  shall  he  the  duty  of  the  Book  Committee  at 
Cincinnati  to  make  a similar  estimate  with  regard  to  the  Bishops,  and 
the  widows  and  children  of  Bishops  residing  west  of  the  Alleghany 
Mountains],  and  the  Bishops  are  authorized  to  draw  on  the  Book  Con- 
cern for  said  amount,  [in.,  1852,  and  also  for  the  amount  of  their  quar- 
terage and  traveling  expenses].  The  Bishop  presiding  at  an  Annual 
Conference,  within  whose  bounds  a widow  or  orphan  of  a deceased 
Bishop  may  reside,  shall  be  authorized  to  draw  on  the  Book  Concern 
for  sueh  amount  as  may  be  estimated  as  aforesaid. 

The  Bishop  presiding  at  an  Annual  Conference  where  an  estimate  is 
T^  V 1 made  for  the  widow  or  orphan  of  a deceased  Bishop, 
rawn  ya  is  lop.  authorized  to  draw  on  the  Book  Concern  for 

such  amount. 

1§^2.]  473.  The  General  Conference  shall  determine  which 

of  the  Bishops  are  effective,  and  which  are  non-effective. 

474.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Book  Committee  to  make 
Book  Committee  estimate  of  the  amount  necessary  to  furnish  a 
to  Estimate.  Competent  support  to  each  effective  Bishop,  con- 
sidering the  number  and  condition  of  his  family,  and  the 
amount,  if  any,  necessary  to  the  comfortable  maintenance  of 
the  non-effective  Bishops,  and  also  the  amount  necessary  to 
assist  the  widows  and  children  of  deceased  BishojDS ; and  the 
Bishops  are  authorized  to  draw  on  the  Agents  of  the  Book 
Concern  for  said  amount,  and  also  for  their  traveling  ex- 
penses. 

I860,]  475.  The  Bishop  presiding  at  an  Annual  Confer- 

ence, within  whose  bounds  a widow  or  orphan  of  a deceased 
Bishop  may  reside,  shall  be  authorized  to  draw  on  the  Agents 
of  the  Book  Concern  for  such  amount  as  may  be  estimated  as 
aforesaid. 

18^2,]  476.  The  Book  Committee  shall  divide  the  aggre- 

gate sum  required  to  be  raised  for  these  purposes  among  the 
Apportioned  to  tke  Annual  Conferences,  according  to  their  several 
Conferences.  aMlitj,  and  the  Annual  Conferences  shall  appor- 
tion the  same  to  the  several  Districts,  and  the  District  Stew- 
ards to  the  several  charges.  And  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the 
Presiding  Elders  to  see  that  the  amounts  assessed  on  the  dif- 
ferent appointments  are  raised  and  forwarded  to  the  Agents 
of  the  Book  Concern. 

477.  The  Agents  of  the  Book  Concern  shall  charge  the 
sums  paid  to  the  Bishops  and  to  the  widows  and  children  of 
Duty  of  Book  deceased  Bishops  to  “ The  Episcopal  Fund,  ” and 
Agents.  oil  collcctlons  rcccived  from  the  different  charges 

for  the  support  of  the  Bishops  shall  be  credited  to  said  fund. 


SuppoET  OF  Peesiding  Eldees. 


253 


And  the  Agents  shall  report  annually  to  the  Annual  Confer- 
ences the  amounts  received  from  the  several  Annual  Confer- 
ences on  account  of  said  fund,  and  also  the  expenditures 
made,  and  shall  make  a full  and  detailed  exhibit  of  such 
Receipts  and  expenditures  for  the  term  of  four  years  in  their 
Quadrennial  Report  to  the  General  Conference and  if  there 
shall  be  a deficiency,  and  a balance  due  the  Book  Concern, 
the  General  Conference  shall  provide  for  its  payment. 

I860,]  Section  2. — Support  of  Presiding  Elders. 

1792.]  Quest.  5.  How  shall  the  Presiding  Elders  be  sup-  [1872. 
ported  ? Am. 

1816.]  478.*  There  shall  be  [in.,  1856,  annually]  in  every 

District  a meeting  [in.,  1860,  composed]  of  one  Steward  from 
each  Circuit  and  Station,  to  be  selected  [om.,  i860,  ^ 

, ' , , ^ ^ District  Stewards. 

from  among  the  Stewards]  by  the  Quarterly  [om.,  1360, 

Meeting]  Conference,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  [om.,  i860,  by  and]  with 
the  advice  of  the  Presiding  Elder,  who  shall  preside  in  such 
meeting,  [“  to  take  into  consideration  the  general  state  of  the  District  in  regard 
to  temporalities,  and  to  furnish  a house,  fuel,  and  table  expenses  for,”  changed, 
1860,  to  “ to  make  an  estimate  of  the  amount  necessary  to  fur- 
nish a comfortable  support  to”]  the  Presiding  Elder  [in., 
1836,  and  to  apportion  p^his  entire  claim,”  changed,  1860,  to  ‘‘the 
same”),  including  house  rent  and  traveling  expenses,  (in., 
1872,  and  also  the  claim  of  the  Bishops  assessed  to  the  Dis- 
trict by  the  Annual  Conference)  among  the  different  Circuits 
and  Stations  in  the  District  according  to  their  several  ability], 

1792.]  [“In  case  of  a deficiency  in  his  salary,”  (changed,  1808,  to  “ allow- 
ance ”)t  “after  such  surplus  is  paid  him,  or  if  there  be  no  surplus,  he,”  changed, 
1848,  to  “ And  in  all  cases  the  Presiding  Elder  ”]  gh^re  with  the 
shall  share  with  the  Preachers  of  his  District  in  Preachers, 
proportion  with  what  they  have  respectively  received,  [om.,  1848, 
so  that  he  receive  no  more  than  the  amount  of  his  annual  allowance  (salary)  upon 
the  whole];  but  if  there  be  a surplus  of  [“  public  money,”  changed,  i860,  to 
“ money  raised  for  the  support  of  the  Preachers  ”]  in  one  or 
more  of  the  Circuits  [in.,  1848,  or  Stations]  in  his  District  he 
shall  receive  such  surplus,  provided  he  do  not  receive  more 
than  his  [“annual  salary,”  changed,  1808,  to  (om.,  1860,  “annual)  allowance  ”], 
[In.,  1804,  om.,  1860,  He  shall  be  accountable  to  the  Annual  Conference  for  what  he 
receives  as  his  (salary)  allowance]. 

1864.]  Section  3. — Support  of  Ministers  and  Preachers. 

1816.]  479.  J It  shall  be  the  duty  of  [“the  said  Committee,  or  one 

appointed  for  that  purpose,”  changed,  1848,  to  “ a Committee  appointed  by  the  Quar- 

* This  paragraph,  originally  inserted  in  the  section  on  “ Eaising  Annual  Supplies,” 
was  transferred  to  that  on  “ Allowance  ” in  1848,  and  to  its  present  place  in  1860. 

t Transferred  from  section  on  Presiding  Elders  to  that  on  “ Allowance,”  1848 : 
here,  1860. 

t Inserted  in  the  section  on  “ Supplies ;”  transferred,  1848,  to  that  on  “ Allow- 
ance;” in  1860  to  that  on  “Quarterlv  Conference;”  and  in  1864  made  a separate 
section,  . 7 


254 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


terly  Conference,  who  shall  be  members  of  our  Church;”  1860,  to  ‘‘  the  Quar- 
terly Conference  of  each  Circuit  and  Station  at  the  session 
immediately  preceding  the  Annual  Conference,  to  appoint  an 
Estimating  Committee,  consisting  of  three  or  more  members 
of  the  Church,  who  shall,  after  conferring  with  the  Preach- 
ers ”],  make  an  estimate  of  the  amount  necessary  to  furnish 
[“  fuel  and  table  expenses  for  the  family  or  families  of  Preachers  stationed  among 
them,”  changed,  1860,  to  “ a comfortable  support  to  the  Preacher  or 
Preachers  stationed  among  them,  taking  into  consideration 
the  number  and  condition  of  the  family  or  families  of  such 
Preacher  or  Preachers],  [in.,  1848,  which  estimate  shall  be 
subject  to  the  action  of  the  Quarterly  Conference],  [in.,  1872, 
and  to  which  shall  be  added  the  amount  apportioned  for 
the  support  of  the  Bishops  and  Presiding  Elder],  and  the 
Stewards  shall  provide  by  such  [“means  as  they  may  devise  to  meet 
such  expenses  in  money  or  otherwise ; Provided,  the  Stewards  shall  not  appropriate 
the  moneys  collected  for  the  regular  quarterly  allowance  of  the  Preachers  to  the 
payment  of  family  expenses,”  changed,  1860,  to  “ methods  as  they  may 
judge  best  to  meet  such  amount.  The  traveling  and  moving 
expenses  of  the  Preachers  shall  not  be  reckoned  as  a part  of 
the  estimate,  but  be  paid  by  the  Stewards  separately  ”].* 

1844.]  480.  Whenever  a member  of  an  Annual  Confer- 

ence applies  for  a location  it  shall  be  asked  in  all  cases.  Is  he 
indebted  to  the  Book  Concern  ? and  if  it  be  ascertained  that 
he  is,  the  Conference  shall  require  him  to  secure  said  debt,  if 
they  judge  it  at  all  necessary  or  proper,  before  they  grant 
him  a location.  Whenever  any  claimant  on  the  funds  of  a 
Conference  shall  be  in  debt  to  the  Book  Concern,  the  Confer- 
ence of  which  he  is  a member  shall  have  power  to  appropriate 
the  amount  of  such  claim,  or  any  part  thereof,  to  the  payment 
of  said  debt.! 

I860.]  481.  { When  a member  of  an  Annual  Conference 
is  accused  of  crime  in  the  interval  of  his  Conference  session, 
and  is  suspended  by  a Committee,  and  subsequently  convicted 
by  his  Conference  and  expelled,  his  claim  upon  the  funds  of 
the  Conference  shall  cease  from  the  time  of  his  suspension. 

Section  4. — Support  of  Superannuated  Preachers. 

482.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Quarterly  Conference  of 
each  Charge,  within  whose  bounds  a Superannuated  Preacher, 
or  the  widow  or  child  of  a deceased  Preacher,  may  reside,  to 
appoint  a committee,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  make  an  esti- 
mate of  the  amount  necessary  to  assist  such  Preacher,  widow, 
or  child  in  obtaining  a comfortable  support,  and  such  estimate 

* “ Horse-feed,  in  case  of  those  who  need  a horse  to  attend  to  their  appointments 
and  duties  in  the  ministry,  is  to  be  paid  for  as  traveling  expenses.”— 

Conf  1848. 

t Transferred,  1864,  from  the  section  on  Books. 

i Transferred,  1864,  from  the  section  on  Quarterly  Conferences. 


Local  Preachers.* 


255 


shall  be  sent  up  to  the  Annual  Conference  with  which  the 
claimant  may  be  connected,  and  subject  to  the  action  of  said 
Annual  Conference.* 

1804,]  Section  5. — Local  Preachers  to  hare  an  Allowance  in 
Certain  Cases. 

1784.]  Quest.  71.  What  provision  can  we  mahe  for  a [1796* 
proper  supply  of  Preachers  in  the  Circuits  during  the  sitting  of  the  Con- 
ference ? 

Ans.  Let  as  many  Local  Preachers  as  are  necessary  he  provided  by  the 
Assistant  in  every  Circuit,  as  far  as  possible,  and  let  them  be  paid  in 
proportion  to  their  work  as  Traveling  Preachers  out  of  the  yearly  collec- 
tion,” changed,  1787,  to  “ for  their  time  in  proportion  to  the  salary  of  the 
Traveling  Preachers  ”h 

1796.]  Quest.  2.  Shall  any  regulations  be  made  in  respect  [1804. 
to  allowuig  recompense  to  Local  Preachers  for  their  work  in  given  cases  ? 
Ans. 

483.  Whenever  t a Local  Preacher  fills  the  place  of  a Trav- 
eling Preacher  [in.,  1816,  by  the  approbation  of  the  Presiding 
Elder]  he  shall  be  paid  for  his  [“  trouble,”  changed,  1809,  to  “ time  ”] 
a sum  [“proportionable  to  the  salary,”  changed,  1808,  to  proportional  to 
the  allowance  ”]  of  a Traveling  Preacher,  which  sum  shall  be 
paid  by  the  Circuit  at  the  next  Quarterly  Meeting  if  the 
Traveling  Preacher  whose  place  he  filled  up  were  either  sick 
or  necessarily  absent,  or,  in  other  cases,  out  of  the  allowance 
of  the  Traveling  Preacher  [om.,  1800,  himself]. 

484.  If  a Local  Preacher  be  distressed  in  his  temporal  cir- 
cumstances on  account  of  his  service  in  the  Circuit  he  may 
apply  to  the  Quarterly  Conference,  who  may  give  him  what 
relief  they  judge  proper,  after  the  allowance  of  the  Traveling 
Preachers  and  of  their  wives,  and  all  other  regular  allowances 
are  discharged. 

Section  4. — Allowance. 

1787.]  Of  the  collections  that  are  to  he  made.,  and  how  the  money 
is  to  he  e'x/pended^^'^  changed.,  1792,  to  '''"Of  the  salaries  of  . . 

the  Ministers  and  Preachers  {in..,  1804,  and  allowances  to  revisions. 

their  wires.,  widows,  and  children)  f changed,  1808,  to  “ Of  the  {^''allow- 
ances^'' changed,  1820,  to  '''' allowance''’')  to  the  Ministers  and  Preachers, 
and  to  their  wires,  widows,  and  children''''\ 

1774.]  This  Conference  agreed  to  the  following  particulars : 

1.  Every  Preacher  who  is  received  into  full  connection  is  to  have  the 
use  and  property  of  his  horse,  which  any  of  the  Circuits  may  furnish  him 
with. 

2.  Every  Preacher  to  be  allowed  six  |)ounds,  Pennsylvania  ourrency, 
per  quarter,  and  his  traveling  charges  besides. 


* “ That  the  claim  of  a Superannuated  Preacher  has  very  properly  been  commit- 
ted to  the  judgment  of  his  Conference,  and  that  it  is  not  proper  for  us  to  act  in  the 
case.” — Jour.  Gen.  Corf.,  1864,  p.  367. 

+ These  provisions  form  a part  of  the  section  on  Local  Preachers  till  1804 ; then 
they  constitute  a separate  section.  , 


256 


Histoet  of  the  Discipline. 


3.  For  every  Assistant  to  make  a general  collection  at  Easter  in  the 
Circuits  where  they  labor,  to  be  applied  to  the  sinking  of  the  debts  on 
the  houses,  and  relieving  the  Preachers  in  want. 

4.  Wherever  Thomas  Eankin  spends  his  time  he  is  to  he  assisted  by 
those  Circuits. 

1 778.]  Quest,  8.  What  shall  the  Preachers  he  allowed  for  quarterage  ? 

Arts.  Eight  pounds,  Virginia  currency. 

1782. ]  Quest.  12.  What  shall  be  done  to  get  a regular  and  impartial 
supply  for  the  maintenance  of  the  Preachers  ? 

Ans.  Let  every  thing  they  receive,  either  in  money  or  clothing,  he 
valued  by  the  Preachers  and  Stewards  at  Quarterly  Meeting,  and  an  ac- 
count of  the  deficiency  given  in  to  the  Conference,  that  thev  may  be  sup- 
plied by  the  profits  arising  from  the  hooks  and  the  Conference  collec- 
tions.* 

1783. ]  Quest.  How  is  this  sum  [for  support  of  Preachers’  wives] 
to  be  raised  ? 

Ans.  Let  the  Preachers  make  a small  collection  in  all  the  Circuits.* 

1784. ]  Quest.  37.  What  shall  he  the  regular  annual  salary  [1800. 
of  the  [in.,  1787,  Bishops],  Elders,  Deacons,  and  Helpers?! 

Ans.  [“Twenty-four  pounds,  Pennsylvania  currency,  (om.,  1787,  and 
no  more),”  changed,  1792,  to  “sixty  dollars  and  their  traveling  ex- 
penses”]. 

Quest.  38.  What  shall  he  annually  allowed  the  wives  of  the  married 
Preachers  ? 

Ans.  [“Twenty-four  pounds,  Pennsylvania  currency,  if  they  need  it, 
(om.,  1788,  and  no  more)V  changed,  1792,  to  “sixty-four  dollars,  (om., 
1796,  if  they  he  in  want  oi  it)  ”]. 

Quest.  39.  How  is  this  to  he  provided?  [1787* 

Ans.  By  the  Circuits  proportionahly. 

Quest.  40.  What  shall  be  allowed  the  married  Preachers  for  the  sup- 
port of  their  children  ? 

Ans.  For  each  of  their  children  under  the  age  of  six  years  let  them  he 
allowed  six  pounds,  Pennsylvania  currency,  and  for  each  child  of  the  age 
of  six  and  under  the  age  ol  eleven,  eight  pounds. 

1789.]  [“  N.  B.  That  no  Ministers  or  Preachers,  traveling  [1800. 

or  local,  shall  receive  any  support  either  in  money  or  other  provision  for 
their  services  without  the  knowledge  of  the  Stewards  of  the  Circuits, 
and  its  being  properly  entered  quarterly  on  the  hooks,”  changed,  1792,  to 
“N.  B.  No  minister  or  Preacher  whatsoever  shall  receive  any  money  for 
deficiencies  or  any  other  account  out  of  any  of  our  funds  or  collections 
without  first  giving  an  exact  account  of  all  the  money,  clothes,  and  other 
presents  of  every  Mnd  which  he  has  received  the  preceding  year”]. 

1787*]  How  many  collections  are  to  he  made  a year  ? [1792. 

Ans.  1.  A quarterly  collection  from  the  members  of  the  Society  to  sup- 
ply the  Preachers,  and  when  that  is  deficient,  a public  quarterly  collec- 
tion. If  there  he  any  overplus,  let  one  third  of  it  be  reserved  for  future 
deficiencies,  one  third  to  be  given  to  the  poor  in  general,  and  one  third 
applied  to  the  building  or  improving  of  our  churches.  If  there  is  money 
left  in  the  hands  of  the  Stewards  at  the  close  of  the  year  let  it  he  sent  to 
the  Conference. 

2.  A yearly  collection  from  all  our  members  that  are  of  ability  for  the 
building  of  convenient  churches,  f 

3.  A collection  at  love-feasts  and  on  sacramental  occasions  for  the  poor 
of  our  own  Society. 


* The  Minutes  of  the  Annual  Conferences. 

t General  Conference.  These  questions  found  in  the  Discipline  of  1784. 

X A provision  had  been  made  for  church  building,  1784,  See  Question  78  and 
the  section  on  ‘‘  Church  Extension.” 


Allowance. 


257 


4.  An  annual  collection  or  subscription  for  tbe  college. 

5.  An  annual  public  collection  for  tbe  contingencies  of  tbe  Conference, 
wbicb  shall  be  applied, 

1.  To  disebarge  tbe  defieiencies  of  those  Preachers  who  shall  not  have 
received  their  ftdl  salary  in  their  Circuits  • and, 

2.  To  defray  the  expenses  of  our  missions  to  distant  parts  of  the 
continent. 

1792.]  Quest.  3.  What  plan  shall  we  pursue  in  appropri-  [1800. 
ating  the  money  received  by  our  Traveling  Ministers  for  marriage 
fees  ? 

Ans.  In  all  the  Cireuits  where  the  Preachers  do  not  reeeive  their  full 
quarterage,  let  all  such  money  be  given  into  the  hands  of  the  Stewards, 
and  be  equally  divided  between  the  Traveling  Preachers  of  the  Circuit. 
In  all  other  cases  the  money  shall  be  disposed  of  at  the  discretion  of  the 
District  Conference. 

1800.]  [“1.  The  annual  (“  salary,”  changed,  1808,  to  “ al-  [^1860o 

lowance”)  of  the  Traveling  Preachers  shall  be  (“  eighty,”  changed,  1816, 
to  “ one  hundred”)  dollars  and  their  traveling  expenses. 

2.  The  annual  allowance  of  the  wives  of  Traveling  Preachers  shall  be 
(“eighty,”  changed,  1816,  to  “one  hundred”)  dollars,  (in.,  1824,  but  this 
provision  shall  not  apply  to  the  wives  of  those  Preachers  who  were  single 
when  they  were  received  on  trial  and  marry  under  four  years,  until  the 
expiration  of  said  four  years). 

4.  The  (“salary,”  changed,  1808,  to  “allowance”)  of  the  Superannu- 
ated, Worn-out,  and  Supernumerary  Preachers  snail  be  (“  eighty,” 
changed,  1816,  to  “ one  hmidred”)  dollars  annually. 

6.  The  annual  allowance  of  the  wives  of  Superannuated,  Worn-out,  and 
Supernumerary  Preachers  shall  be  (“  eighty,”  changed,  1816,  to  “ one 
hundred”)  dollars  ;”  these  four  paragraphs  changed,  1836,  to 

1836.]  “1.  The  annual  allowance  of  the  married  Traveling,  Super- 
numerary, and  Superannuated  Preachers,  and  the  Bishops,  sliaU  be  two 
hundred  dollars,  and  their  traveling  expenses. 

2.  The  annual  allowance  of  the  unmarried  Traveling,  Supernumerary, 
and  Superannuated  Preachers  and  Bishops  shall  be  one  hundred  dollars 
and  their  traveling  expenses”]. 

1800.]  3.  Each  child  of  a Traveling  Preacher  shall  be  allowed  six- 

teen dollars  annually  to  the  age  of  seven  years,  and  twenty-four  dollars 
annually  from  the  age  of  seven  to  fourteen  years,  [in.,  1804,  and  those 
Preachers  whose  wives  are  dead  shall  be  allowed  for  each  child  annually 
a sum  sufficient  to  pay  the  board  of  such  child  or  children  during  the 
above  term  of  years] ; nevertheless,  this  rule  shall  not  apply  to  the  chil- 
dren of  Preachers  whose  families  are  provided  for  by  other  means  in 
their  Circuits  respectively. 

4.  The  annual  allowance  of  the  widows  of  Traveling,  Superannuated, 
Worn-out,  and  Supernumerary  Preachers  [in.,  1836,  and  the  Bishops], 
shall  be  [“  eighty,”  changed,  1816,  to  “ one  Widred”]  dollars. 

[“7.  The  orphans  of  Traveling,  Superannunted,  Worn-out,  and  Super- 
numerary Preachers  shall  be  allowed  ny  the  Annual  Conferences,  if  pos- 
sible, by  such  means  as  they  can  devise,  sixteen  dollars  annually,” 
changed,  1828,  to 

“ 7.  The  orphans  of  Traveling,  Supernumerary,  Superannuated,  and 
Worn-out  Preachers  shall  be  allowed  by  the  Annual  Conferences  the 
same  sums  respectively  which  are  allowed  to  the  children  of  living 
Preachers.  And  on  the  death  of  a Preacher  leaving  a child  or  children 
without  so  much  of  worldly  goods  as  should  be  necessary  to  his,  her,  or 
their  support,  the  Annual  Conference  of  which  he  was  a member  shall 
raise,  in  such  manner  as  may  be  deemed  best,  a yearly  sum  for  the  sub- 
sistence and  education  of  such  orphan  child  or  children  until  he,  she,  or 
they  shall  have  arrived  at  fourteen  years  of  age,  the  amount  of  which 

17 


268 


Histokt  of  the  Discipline. 


yearly  sum  shall  be  fixed  by  a committee  of  the  Conference  at  each  ses- 
sion in  advance”].* * * § 

1804«]  8.  Local  Preachers  shall  be  allowed  a salary  in  cer-  [I8480 

tain  cases,  as  mentioned,  p.  44,  sec.  9. 

Section  29.f — Of  the  Method  of  Raising  a Fund  for  [1§00. 
the  Superannuated  Preachers^  and  the  Widows  and  Orphans 
of  Preachers, 

1 7 84,]  “ Quest.  72.  How  can  we  provide  for  Superannuated  Preachers 
and  the  widows  and  orphans  of  Preachers  ? 

[Ans.  Those  who  can  preach  four  or  five  times  a week  are  Supemu- 
mera:^  Preachers.  As  for  those  who  cannot.” — Large  Minutes.'] 

1.  Let  every  [om.,  1789,  Traveling]  Preacher,  [om.,  1792,  contribute 

i K- A (“half  a guinea.” — Large  Minutes^  two  dollars  yearly  at 

reac  ers  i . Conference],  [in.,  1792,  when  first  admitted  into  full 

connection  pay  two  dollars  and  two  thirds  at  the  Conference  of  his 
District]. 

2.  Let  every  one  when  first  admitted  as  a Traveling  Preach-  [1793. 
er  pay  twenty  shillings,  Pennsylvania  cuiTency,  [“a  guinea.”  — Large 
Minutes]. 

1793,]  2.  Let  every  other  Preacher  in  full  connection  con-  [1800. 
tribute  two  dollars  every  year,  except  the  Conference  dispense  with  the 
payment  in-  cases  of  distress ; in  which  instances  the  Preachers  so  in- 
dulged shall  be  entitled  to  all  the  privileges  of  the  fund  in  the  same 
manner  as  if  they  had  paid  their  subscription. 

1784.]  3.  Let  this  money  be  lodged  in  the  hands  of  the  [1793. 

[“Stewards.” — Large  Minutes],  [treasurers,  om.,  1789], 
reasurers.  1789,  and  om.,  1792,  Presiding  Elder,  or  lent  to  the 

college,  and  an  account  thereof  kept  by  the  Deacon]. 

1793.]  3.  Let  the  money  be  lodged  in  the  Book  Fund,  and  [1 800. 
for  this  purpose  be  sent  as  soon  as  may  be,  from  time  to  time,  to  the 
General  Book  Steward,  [om.,  1796,  and  the  Book  Fund  shall  pay  interest 
for  the  same].  [In.,  1789.,  N.  B.  The  application  of  the  money  shall 
rest  with  the  Conference. 

1784.]  4.  Let  there  be  three  treasurers,  three  clerks,  each  [1789. 
of  whom  shall  keep  a separate  account,  and  three  inspectors,  who  shall 
annually  lay  before  the  Conference  an  exact  state  of  the  fund. 

5.  Let  these  nine  form  a committee  for  the  management  of  the  fund, 
three  of  whom  shall  be  competent  to  proceed  on  any  business,  provided 
one  be  a treasurer,  another  an  inspector,  and  a third  a clerk. 

4.  Out  of  this  fund  let  provision  be  made,  first  for  the  worn-  [1804. 

„ „ . . out  Preachers,  and  then  for  the  widows  and  children  of 

those  that  are  dead. 

5.  Every  worn-out  Preacher  shall  receive,  if  he  wants  it,  [in.,  1787,  not 
usually  more  than],  [om.,  1792,  twenty-four  pounds],  [in.,  1792,  sixty- 
four  dollars]  a year,  Pennsylvania  currency. 

6.  Every  widow  of  a Preacher  shall  receive  yearly,  if  she  wants  it, 
during  her  widowhood,  [om.,  1792,  twenty  pounds],  [in.,  1792,  fifty-three 
dollars  and  one  third].  % 

7.  Every  [om.,  1792,  child],  [in.,  1792,  orphan  of§  a Preacher  shall 


* In  1848  the  parts  relating  to  Supernumeraiy  and  Superannuated  Preachers  form 
a new  section.  In  1860  the  section  disappears,  as  provisions  for  the  support  of  the 
ministry  are  made  in  other  sections  on  that  subject, 

t This  section  merged  in  the  next  in  1800. 

t “ A sum  not  usually  exceeding  ten  pounds.” — Large  Minutes. 

§ Left  by.” — Ibid. 


Raising  Supplies.  259 

receive  once  for  all  if  lie  wants  it,  [om.,  1792,  twenty  pounds],  fifty- tliree 
dollars  and  one  third.* * * § 

8.  But  none  shall  he  entitled  to  any  thing  from  this  fund  till  [1800. 
he  has  paid  [om.,  1792,  fifty  shillings  t],  six  dollars  and  two  thirds. 

9.  Nor  any  who  neglects  paying  his  subscription  for  three  7 [1792. 

years  together,  unless  he  he  sent  hy  the  Conference  out  of  these  United 
States. 

1792.]  Nor  any  one  who  neglects  to  pay  his  subscription  [1800. 
and  arrears  for  three  years  together^  unless  he  be  employed  on  foreign 
missions,  or  has  received  a dispensation  as  above  mentioned. 

1784.]  10.  Let  every  [om.,  1792,  Assistant,  as  far  as  possible],  [in., 

1792,  Preacher  who  has  the  care  of  a Circuit  bring]  to  the  Conference  the 
contribution  of  every  Preacher  left  behind  in  the  Circuit. 

1792a]  11.  Every  person  who  desires  support  from  the  fund  shall 

first  make  his  case  known  to  the  District  Conference,  which  shall  deter- 
mine how  far  he  is  a proper  subject  of  relief. 

12.  The  president  of  the  District  Conference  shall  give  an  order  on  the 
General  Steward  of  the  Book  Fund,  or  any  of  his  agents,  for  any  sum  of 
money  allowed  by  the  Conference,  agreeably  to  these  rules. 

13.  The  receipts  and  disbursements  of  the  fund  shall  be  printed  annu- 
ally in  the  Minutes  of  the  Conference. 

14.  The  Presiding  Elder  of  each  District  shall  keep  a regular  account 
of  all  the  concerns  of  the  fund,  as  far  as  they  relate  to  his  District,  m a 
proper  book,  which  he  shall  hand  down  to  his  successor. 

[Om.,  1796.  15.  The  next  District  Conferences  shall  give  certificates  to 
all  their  members  respectively  fof  all  the  money  which  each  Preacher 
has  already  advanced  to  the  fund,  as  far  as  it  can  be  ascertained],  and  in 
future  each  member  of  the  fund  shall  receive  a certificate  from  his  Dis- 
trict Conference  for  the  payment  of  his  subscription. 

16.  The  fund  shall  never  be  reduced  to  less  than  six  hundred  dollars.* 

1796.]  17.  This  fund  shall  be  reserved  for  extraordinary  cases, 

which  the  Chartered  Fund  may  not  reach.  And  no  Traveling  Preacher 
shall  have  a vote  in  the  disposal  of  the  Traveling  Preachers’  annual  sub- 
scription, unless  he  be  himself  an  annual  subscriber. 


1§60.]  Chapter  IT. — UAisma  Supplies — Parsonages. 

1789.]  [Section  1 . — [“  Of  Raising  a General  Fund  for  the  Propagation 
of  the  Gospelf  changed^  1800,  to  ‘‘  Of  Raising  Annual  Supplies  for  the  Prop- 
agation of  the  Gospel^  Making  up  the  (“  Allowances  to  the  Wives^  Widows^ 
and  Children f changed^  1804,  to  '"''Allowance''''^  of  the  Preachers f changed^ 
again,  1860,  to  “ Methods  for  Raising  Annual  Supplies  for  the 
Propagation  of  the  Gospel^  and  Making  up  the  Allowance  of 
Preachers  ”].  § 

1784.]  Quest.  77.  How  may  we  raise  a general  fund  for  carrying  on 
the  whole  work  of  God  ? 

Ans.  By  a yearly  collection,  and,  if  need  be,  a quarterly  one,  [1800. 
to  be  raised  by  every  Assistant  in  every  principal  congre-  ^ 
gation  in  his  Circuit:!  P 8 coiiecUons. 


* “ A sum  not  usually  exceeding  ten  pounds.” — Large  Minutes. 

t “ Subscribed  two  guineas.” — Ihid. 

t “ Four.” — I?)id. 

§ Provisions  on  this  subject  are  found  in  1784;  formed  into  a section  as  above 
1787  or  1789.  We  begin  with  the  provision  of  1784. 

11  “By  a yearly  subscription  to  be  proposed  by  every  Assistant  when  he  visits 
the  classes  at  Christmas,  and  received  at  the  visitation  followhig.” — Large  Minutes. 


260 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


To  this  end  he  may  then  read  and  enlarge  upon  the  following  [1860. 
hints  in  every  such  congregation : * * * § 

(1.)  How  shall  we  send  laborers  into  those  parts  where  they  are  most 
of  all  wanted  ? Many  are  willing  to  hear,  hut  not  to  bear  the  expense  * 
nor  can  it  as  yet  be  expected  of  them.  Stay  till  the  word 

CongregaLn?®  Grod  has  touchcd  their  hearts,  and  then  they  will  gladly 
provide  for  them  that  preach  it.  Does  it  not  lie  upon  us 
in  the  mean  time  to  supply  their  lack  of  service  ? to  raise  a general  fund, 
out  of  which,  from  time  to  tim^  that  expense  may  be  defrayed  ? By  this 
means  those  who  willingly  offer  themselves  may  travel  through  every 
part,  whether  there  are  societies  or  not,f  and  stay  wherever  there  is  a call 
without  being  burdensome  to  any.  Thus  may  the  Gospel,  in  the  life  and 
power  thereof,  be  spread  from  sea  to  sea.  Which  of  you  will  not  rejoice 
to  throw  in  your  mite  to  promote  this  glorious  work  ? 

(2.)  Besides  this,  in  carrying  on  so  large  a work  through  the  conti- 
nent, X there  are  calls  for  money  in  various  ways,  and  we  must  frequently 
be  at  considerable  expense,  or  the  work  must  be  at  a full  stop.  Many 
too  are  the  occasional  distresses  of  our  Preachers  or  their  families,  which 
require  an  immediate  supply.  Otherwise  their  hands  would  hang  down 
if  they  were  not  constrained  to  depart  from  the  work. 

The  money  contributed  will  be  brought  to  the  ensuing  Conference.  § 

(4.)  Men  and  brethren,  help!  Was  there  ever  a call  lilie  this  since 
you  first  heard  the  Gospel  sound  ? Help  to  relieve  your  companions  in 
the  kingdom  of  Jesus,  who  are  pressed  above  measure. 

“Bear  ye  one  another’s  burdens,  and  so  fulfill  the  law  of  Christ.” 
Help  to  send  forth  able,  willing  labol^rs  into  your  Lord’s  harvest,  so 
shall  ye  be  assistant  in  saving  souls  from  death,  and  hiding  a multitude 
of  sins.  Help  to  spread  the  Gospel  of  your  salvation  into  the  remotest 
corners  of  the  earth  till  “ the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  shall  cover  the  land, 
as  Vcie  waters  cover  the  sea.”  So  shall  it  appear  to  ourselves  and  all  men 
that  we  are  indeed  one  body,  united  by  one  Spirit ; so  shall  the  baptized 
heathens  be  yet  again  constrained  to  say,  “ See  how  these  Christians  love 
one  another  1 ” 

1800.]  1.  Every  Preacher  when  first  admitted  into  full  [1804. 

connection  is  to  pay  two  dollars  and  sixty-seven  cents  at  the  Amiual 
Conference. 

2.  Every  other  Preacher  in  full  connection  is  to  contribute  two  dollars 
every  year  at  the  Conference. 

3.  The  moneys,  which  are  accounted  for  to  the  Annual  Conferences 
for  maniages,  are  also  to  be  given  in. 

5.  Wherever  there  remains  in  the  hands  of  the  Stewards  a [1860. 
surplus  of  the  moneys  raised  for  the  use  of  the  Circuit  Preachers,  after 
paying  the  allowances  of  the  Preachers  in  the  Circuit,  let  such  surplus  be 
brought  or  sent  to  the  Annual  Conference. 

6.  Every  Preacher  who  has  the  charge  of  a Circuit  shall  make  a yearly 
collection,  and,  if  expedient,  a quarterly  one  in  every  congregation  where 
there  is  a probability  that  the  people  will  be  willing  to  contribute,  and 
the  money  so  collected  shall  be  lodged  in  the  hands  of  the  Steward  or 
Stewards,  and  brought  or  sent  to  the  ensuing  Annual  Conference. 


* “ Society.” — Large  Minutes. 

t This  in  Minutes  iT49  ; not  in  Large  Minutes. 

$ “ Three  kingdoms.” — Ibid. 

§ “ Quest.  15.  How  shah  we  enlarge  the  Conference  collection  to  supply  the  wants 

Ans.  Let  there  be  a public  collection  in  all  the  principal  places  in  the  Circuits, 
and  brought  to  Conference. 

“ Let  every  Assistant  Preacher  see  that  [the  money  for  the  Preachers’  wives]  is 
collected  and  paid  (piarterly.” — Annual  3Iinutes.  17^. 


Raising  Supplies.  261 

7.  A public  collection  shall  be  made  at  every  Annual  and  every  Gen- 
eral Conference  for  the  above  purposes. 

183^.]  485.*  The  more  effectually  to  raise  the  amount 

necessary  to  meet  the  above-mentioned  allowances  weekly  coiiec- 
[in.,  1860,  of  the  effective  Ministers  and  Preach- 
ers]  [“let  there  be  made  weekly  class  collections  in  all  our  societies  [1860. 
where  it  is  practicable  (om.,  1860,  and  also  for  the  support  of  missions  and  missionary 
schools  under  our  care),  and  in  such  Circuits  and  Stations  where  the  Stewards  approve, 
large  classes  may  be  divided  into  two  or  three  financial  classes,  to  consist  of  not 
more  than  twelve  members  and  a collector  appointed  by  the  Preacher,  (by  and  with 
the  advice  and  consent  of  the  Stewards,)  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  collect  weekly, 
monthly,  or  quarterly,  as  the  case  may  be  determined,  from  each  member  of  the 
class  what  they  agree  to  pay,  and  the  money  when  collected  shall  be  paid  regularly 
to  the  class-leader,  to  be  brought  up  by  him  to  the  leaders’  meeting  or  Quarterly 
Conference,  as  the  case  may  be,”  changed,  1872,  to  let  the  Stewards  at  the 
1872,]  beginning  of  the  year  estimate  the  amount  needed 
monthly.  Then  ascertain  from  each  member  of  the  Church, 
and,  as  far  as  practicable,  from  each  attendant  of  the  congre- 
gation, what  each  purposes  to  give  as  his  monthly  contribu- 
tion. 

486.  Let  these  sums  be  entered  by  the  Recording  Stevrard 
in  a book  which  he  shall  keep  as  Treasurer  of  the  Board  of 
Stewards.  If  the  total  amount  of  these  sums  does  not  equal 
the  amount  needed  monthly,  then  let  the  Stewards  apportion 
the  deficiency  among  all  such  as  are  willing,  for  Christ’s  sake, 
to  assume  such  deficiency,  setting  down  to  each  person,  with 
his  consent,  the  additional  amount  which  they  think  he  ought 
monthly  to  pay. 

487.  Let  the  Stewards  then  adopt  and  carry  out  a plan  by 
which  every  one — except  such  as  prefer  to  make  weekly  con- 
tributions through  their  Class  Leaders — shall  have  Montwy  couec- 
the  opportunity  of  regularly  contributing  each 

month,  or  oftener,  not  grudgingly  nor  of  necessity,  the  sum 
which  has  been  pledged  by  him.  Let  these  contributions  be 
paid  over  regularly  to  the  Recording  Steward  or  Class  Leader, 
and  be  brought  up  by  him  to  the  Leaders’  Meeting  or  Quar- 
terly Conference,  as  the  case  may  be.  The  Recording  Steward 
shall  keep  an  individual  account  of  all  these  pledges  and  con- 
tributions, and  shall  pay  over  the  same,  under  the  direction 
of  the  Stewards,  to  the  Preachers  authorized  to  receive 
them”]. 

1800,]  [“4.  Every  Preacher  who  has  the  charge  of  a Circuit  shall 

earnestly  recommend  to  every  class  or  society  in  his  Cir- 
cuit to  raise  a quarterly  or  annual  collection  hy  voluntary  ^ CoUec- 
contrihution,  or  in  such  other  way  or  manner  as  they  may 
judge  most  expedient  from  time  to  time,”  changed,  1860,  to 

488.  To  provide  to  meet  the  claims  that  may  be  presented 
and  determined  at  the  Annual  Conference,  every  Preacher 
shall  make  an  annual  collection  in  every  congregation  of  his 


^ Traosferrecl,  I860,  from  section  on  Allowance, 


262 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


charge”],  and  the  moneys  so  collected  shall  be  lodged  with 
the  Steward  or  Stewards  of  the  Circuit,  to  be  brought  or  sent 
to  [“  the  Annual  Conferences,”  changed,  1812,  to  “ the  ensuing  Annual 
Conference  ”]  [om.,  i860,  with  a regular  account  of  the  sums  raised  for  this 
purpose  in  the  classes  or  societies  respectively], 

489.  Let  the  annual  produce  of  the  Chartered  Fund,  as 
divided  among  the  several  Annual  Conferences,  be  applied 
Produce  of  Char-  with  the  above  contributions,  but  so  as  not  to 
teredFimd.  militate  against  the  rules  of  the  Chartered  Fund, 
[in.,  1804,  and  also  the  annual  dividend  arising  from  the 
profits  of  the  Book  Concern].  Out  of  the  money  so  collected 
and  brought  to  the  respective  Annual  Conferences,  let  the  va- 
rious allowances  agreed  upon  in  accordance  with  the  provi- 
sions of  IT  470-481  be  paid ; 

[In.,  1852,  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  have  full  power  to  [I860* 
determine,  by  a full  vote  of  all  the  members  present  and  voting,  who 

Ben  fi  iar  among  the  Superannuated  and  Supernumerary  Preaehers, 
ene  cianes.  widows  and  Orphans  of  deceased  Preachers  belong- 

ing to  the  Conference,  shall  be  claimants  on  the  funds  of  said  Conference, 
and  what  amount  each  claimant  shall  receive  from  year  to  y ear] . [In. , 1 804, 
But  in  no  case  shall  an  allowance  be  made  to  any  Traveling  Preacher 
who  has  traveled  in  any  Circuit  where  he  might,  in  the  judgment  of  the 
Annual  Conference,  have  obtained  his  full  quarterage,  if  he  had  applied 
for  it] ; and  if  at  any  Conference  there  remain  a surplus  after  making  up 
all  such  allowances,  [“  such  surplus  shall  be  carried  forward  to  the  next 
Conference  that  shall  meet,”  changed,  1816,  to  “the  Conference  shall 
send  such  surplus  forward  to  that  Conference  they  judge  to  be  the  most 
necessitous”]. 

I860.]  490.  Effective  men  who  have  not  been  able  to  ob- 

tain their  allowance  from  the  people  among  w^hom  they  have 
labored,  may  present  a claim  to  the  Conference,  to  be  paid 
out  of  the  money  at  the  disposal  of  the  Conference,  and  such 
claim  may  be  paid,  or  any  part  thereof,  as  the  Conference 
i808.]  may  determine.  [if  the  respective  allowances  are  not  raised  as 
provided  for,  the  (“  connection,”  changed,  1816,  to  “ Church  ”)  shall  not  he  account- 
able for  the  deficiency  as  in  case  of  debt,  [in.,  1864,  “In  no  case,  how- 
ever, shall  the  Church  or  Conference  be  holden  accountable 
for  any  deficiency,  as  in  the  case  of  debt  ”]. 

491.  Every  Annual  Conference  has  full  liberty  to  adopt  and 
Annual  Confer-  I’ecommend  such  plans  and  rules  as  to  it  may 
appear  necessary  the  more  effectually  to  raise  sup- 
plies for  the  respective  allowances.  Each  Annual  Conference 
1812.]  is  authorized  to  raise  a fund,  if  it  judge  proper,  sub- 
ject to  its  own  control,  and  under  such  regulations  as  its 
wisdom  may  direct,  for  the  relief  of  the  distressed  Traveling 
and  Superannuated  Preachers,  their  wives,  widows,  and  chil- 
dren [om.,  1860,  as  also  for  missionary  purposes]  ; and  it  shall  be  the  duty 
1832.]  of  each  Annual  Conference  to  take  measures,  from 
year  to  year,  to  raise  money  in  every  Circuit  and  Station 
within  its  bounds  for  [“  the  relief  of  its  necessitous  Superannuated  and  Su- 


Building  Paesonages. 


268 


pernumerary  Ministers,  widows,  and  orphans.  And  the  Conference  shall  annually 
appoint  a committee  to  estimate  the  several  sums  necessary  to  be  allowed  for  the 
extra  expenses  of  such  necessitous  claimants,  who  shall  be  paid  in  proportion  to  the 
estimates  made  and  the  moneys  in  hand,”  changed,  1860,  to  “ those  pur- 
poses ”]. 

7.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  Animal  Conference  to  take  meas- 
ures, from  year  to  year,  to  raise  moneys  in  every  Circuit  and  Station 
within  its  bounds  for  the  relief  of  its  necessitous  Superannuated  and  Su- 
pernumerary Ministers,  widows,  and  orphans.  And  the  Conference  shall 
annually  appoint  a committee  to  estimate  the  several  sums  necessary  to 
be  allowed  for  the  extra  expenses  of  such  necessitous  claimants,  who  - 
shall  be  paid  in  proportion  to  the  estimates  made  and  the  moneys  in 
hand. 

1§48.]  Section  — Building  and  Benting  Houses  for  the  use 

of  Traveling  Preachers. 

1800.]  Quest.  What  advice  or  direction  shall  be  given  con-  [1873* 
cerning  the  building  or  renting  of  dwelling  houses  for  the  use  of  the 
married  Traveling  Preachers  ? Ans. 

492.  It  is  recommended  by  the  General  Conference  to  the 

Traveling  Preachers  to  advise  our  friends  in  general  to  pur- 
chase a lot  of  ground  in  each  Circuit,  and  to  ^ 

build  a Preacher’s  house  thereon,  and  to  furnish 

it  with,  at  least,  heavy  furniture  [om.,  1S&4,  and  to  settle  the  same  on 
trustees  appointed  by  (“  the  official  members  of  the  Quarterly  Meeting,”  changed,  1816, 
to  “ the  Quarterly  Meeting  Conference  ”)  according  to  the  deed  of  settlement  pub- 
lished in  our  Form  of  Discipline]. 

493.  The  General  Conference  recommend  to  [“the  country,” 
changed,  1812,  to  “all  the”]  Circuits,  in  cases  where  they  are  not 
able  to  comply  with  the  above  request,  to  rent  a house  for  the 
married  Preacher  and  his  family,  (when  such  are  stationed 
upon  their  Circuits  respectively,)  and  that  the  Annual  Confer- 
ences do  assist  to  make  up  the  rents  of  such  houses  as  far  as 
they  can,  when  the  Circuit  cannot  do  it. 

1§2§.]  494.  The  Stewards  in  each  Circuit  and  Station 

shall  be  a standing  committee  (where  no  Trustees  of  stewards 
are  constituted  for  that  purpose)  to  provide  houses  “ 
for  the  families  of  our  married  Preachers,  or  to  assist  the 
Preachers  to  obtain  houses  for  themselves  when  they  are  ap- 
pointed to  labor  among  them. 

1810.]  495.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Presiding  Elders 

and  Preachers  to  use  their  influence  to  carry  the  above  rules 
respecting  building  and  renting  houses  for  the  Duty  of  Presiding 
accommodation  of  Preachers  and  their  families 
into  effect.  In  order  to  this,  each  Quarterly  Conference  shall 
appoint  a committee,  (unless  other  measures  have  been 
adopted,)  which  with  the  advice  and  aid  of  the  Preachers 
and  Presiding  Elders,  shall  devise  such  means  as  may  seem 

^ Taken  from  section  on  “ Raising  Supplies,”  etc. 


264 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


fit  to  raise  moneys  for  that  purpose.  And  it  is  recommended 
to  the  Annual  Conferences  to  make  a special  inquiry  of  their 
members  respecting  this  part  of  their  duty. 

4.  [“  Those  Preachers  who  refuse  to  occupy  the  houses  which  [I860, 
may  he  provided  for  them  on  the  Stations  and  Circuits  where  they  are 
from  time  to  time  appointed  shall  he  allowed  nothing  for  house  rent,  nor 
receive  any  thing  more  than  quarterage  for  themselves,  their  wives,  and 
children,  and  their  traveling  expenses,”  changed,  1860,  to  “ Any  Preacher 
who  shall  refuse  to  occupy  the  house  which  may  he  provided  [1864* 
for  him  hy  the  Stewards  shall  thereby  forfeit  his  claim  on  the  Stewards 
to  the  amount  of  said  house  rent”].  Nevertheless,  this  rule  shall  not 
apply  to  those  Preachers  whose  families  are  either  established  within 
the  hounds  of  their  Circuits,  or  are  so  situated  that  in  the  judgment  of 
the  Stewards  or  the  above-mentioned  committee  it  is  not  necessary,  for 
the  benefit  of  the  Circuit,  to  remove  them. 


Chapter  III. — Churches  and  Church  Property. 

Section  1. — [“  Of  Building  Churches^  and  the  Order  to  he  Observed  Tfiere- 
in,^''  changed,  1864,  to  Building  ChuTcJiesf'* 

1784.]  Quest.  74.  Is  any  thing  advisable  in  regard  to  [1872. 
building  [in.,  1848,  Churches]  ? 

496.  Let  all  our  churches  be  built  plain  and  decent,  [in., 
1820,  and  with  free  seats],  [in.,  1852,  wherever  practicable], 
but  not  more  expensive  than  is  absolutely  unavoidable, 
[om.,  1872,  otherwise  the  necessity  of  raising*  money  will  make  rich  men  necessary  to 
us ; hut  if  so,  we  must  be  dependent  on  them,  yea,  and  governed  by  them ; and  then 
farewell  to  Methodist  discipline,  if  not  doctrine  too].=^ 

1§20.]  497.  In  order  more  effectually  to  prevent  our  peo- 
ple  from  contracting  debts  which  they  are  not 
® ■ able  to  discharge,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the 
Quarterly  Conference  of  every  Circuit  and  Station  where  it  is 
contemplated  to  build  a house  or  houses  of  worship,  to  secure 
the  ground  or  lot  on  which  such  house  or  houses  are  to  be 
built,  according  to  our  deed  of  settlement,  which  deed  must 
be  legally  executed ; and  also  said  Quarterly  Conference  shall 
appoint  a judicious  committee  of  at  least  three  members  of 
our  Church,  who  shall  form  an  estimate  of  the  amount  neces- 
sary to  build ; and  three  fourths  of  the  money,  according  to 
such  estimate,  shall  be  secured  or  subscribed  before  any  such 
building  shall  be  commenced, 

1844.]  498.  In  all  cases  where  debts  for  building  houses 
of  worship  have  been,  or  may  be,  incurred  contrary  to  or  in 

* Quest.  7.  Ought  not  all  the  Assistants  to  see  to  the  settling  of  all  the  preaching 
houses  by  Trustees,  and  order  the  said  Trustees  to  meet  once  in  half  a year,  and 
keep  a register  of  their  proceedings  ; if  there  are  any  vacancies,  choose  new  Trust- 
ees for  the  better  security  of  the  houses,  and  let  all  the  deeds  be  drawn  in  substance 
after  that  in  the  printed  Minutes?  Ans.  Yes. — Mimites  of  1780. 

The  part  relating  to  Church  property  was  included  in  one  section  till  1848,  when  it 
was  divided  into  the  three  on  “ Church  Building,”  ‘■‘Trustees,”  and  the  “Deed.” 


Church  Property. 


265 


disregard  of  the  above  recommendation,  our  members  and 
friends  are  requested  to  discountenance  such  a course  by  de- 
clining to  give  pecuniary  aid  to  all  agents  who  shall  travel 
abroad  beyond  their  own  Circuits  or  Districts  for  the  collec- 
tion of  funds  for  the  discharge  of  such  debts  : except  in  such 
peculiar  cases  as  may  be  approved  by  an  Annual  Conference, 
or  such  agents  as  may  be  appointed  by  their  authority. 

1820.]  499.  In  future  we  will  admit  no  charter,  deed,  or 

conveyance  for  any  house  of  worship  to  be  used  by  us,  un- 
less it  be  provided  in  such  charter,  deed,  or  con- 
veyance  that  the  Trustees  of  said  house  shall  at 
all  times  permit  such  Ministers  and  Preachers  belonging  to 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  as  shall  from  to  time  be  duly 
authorized  by  the  General  Conference  of  the  Ministers  of  our 
Church,  or  by  the  Annual  Conferences,  to  preach  and  expound 
God’s  holy  word,  and  to  execute  the  discipline  of  the  Church, 
and  to  administer  the  sacraments  therein,  according  to  the 
true  meaning  and  purport  of  our  Deed  of  Settlement. 

4.  As  it  is  contrary  to  our  economy  to  build  houses  with  [1852. 
pews  to  sell  or  rent,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  several  Annual  Confer- 
ences to  use  their  influence  to  prevent  houses  from  being 
so  built  in  future,  and  as  far  as  possible  to  make  those 
houses  free  which  have  already  been  built  with  pews. 

1784.]  Quest.  Y5.  Is  there  any  exception  to  the  rule,  Order  in  the  Con- 
“ Let  the  men  and  women  sit  apart  ? ” 

Ans.  There  is  no  exception.  Let  them  sit  apart  in  all  our  [“  chap- 
els,” changed,  1787,  to  “churches”].* * * § 

Quest.  76.  [“But  there  is  not  a worse  indecency  than  this,  [1860. 
talking  in  the  chapels  f before  and  after  service.  How  shall  this  be 
cured?”  changed,  1787,  to  “But  is  there  not  a worse  indecency  than 
this,  talking  in  the  congregation  before  and  after  service  ? How  shall 
this  be  cured?”  changed,  1792,  to  “Is  there  not  a great  indecency 
sometimes  practiced  among  us,  namely,  talking  in  the  congregation 
before  and  after  service  ? How  shall  this  be  cured  ”]  ? 

Ans.  Let  all  the  Ministers  and  Preachers  join  as  one  man,f  and  en- 
large on  the  impropriety  of  talking  before  or  after  service,  and  strongly 
exhort  them  to  do  it  no  more.  In  three  months,  if  we  are  in  earnest, 
this  vile  practice  will  be  banished  out  of  every  Methodist  congregation. 
Let  none  stop  till  he  has  carried  his  point.  § 


* The  Larg-e  Minutes  contained  also  the  following : — 

“ Quest.  (65.)  But  how  can  we  secure  their  sitting  apart  there  ? 

“ Ans.  I must  do  it  myself.  If  I come  into  any  new  house,  and  see  the  men 
and  women  together,  I will  immediately  go  out.  I hereby  give  public  notice  of 
this : pray  let  it  be  observed. 

“ In  those  galleries  where  they  have  always  sat  together,  they  may  do  so  still. 
But  let  them  sit  apart  every-where  below,  and  in  all  new  erected  galleries.” — Large 
Minutes. 

t “ Preaching  houses.” — IMd. 

f “ The  very  next  Sunday  they  preach  in  any  place.”— 

§ The  Minutes  contained  this  also 

“ Quest,  (67.)  Is  there  not  another  shocking  indecency  frequently  practiced  by 
filthy  men  against  the  wall  of  a preaching  house ; enough  to  make  any  modest 
woman  blush  ? 

“ Ans.  There  is : but  I beg  any  one  who  sees  another  do  this  will  give  him  a 
hearty  clap  on  the  back. 


266  History  of  the  Discipline. 

1§4§  •]  [^'■Section  ^.—Of  Trustees^^"'  changed^  1860,  to  ^'‘Section  2. — 
1§60.]  Trustees — Their  Appointment^  Duties^  and  Mespjon- 
sibilities.  ] 

1792.]^  1.  Let  nine  trustees  be  appointed  for  holding  [1864. 

[“preaching  houses,”  changed,  1848,  to  “Church  property”],  where 
proper  persons  can  be  procured,  otherwise  seven  or  five. 


“ Quest.  (68.)  Complaint  has  been  made  that  sluts  spoil  our  houses.  How  may 
we  prevent  this  ? 

“ Ans.  Let  none  that  has  spoiled  one  ever  live  in  another.  But  what  a shame  is 
this  ! A Preacher’s  wife  should  be  a pattern  of  cleanliness,  in  her  person,  clothes, 
and  habitation.  Let  nothing  slatternly  be  seen  about  her ; no  rags,  no  dirt,  no  litter. 
And  she  should  be  a pattern  of  industry ; always  at  work,  either  for  herself,  her 
husband,  or  the  poor.  I am  not  willing  any  should  live  in  the  orphan  house  at 
Newcastle,  or  any  preaching  house,  who  does  not  conform  to  this  rule. 

“ Quest.  (69.)  It  has  been  complained  also  that  people  crowd  into  the  Preachers’ 
houses,  as  into  coffee  houses,  without  any  invitation.  Is  this  right? 

'‘'‘Ans.  It  is  utterly  wrong.  Stop  it  at  once.  Let  no  person  come  into  the 
Preacher’s  house  unless  he  wants  to  ask  a question. 

“ Quest.  (70.)  May  any  new  preaching  houses  be  built  ? 

'‘'‘Ans.  Not  unless,  1.  They  are  proposed  at  the  Conference.  No,  nor  2.  Unless 
two  thirds  of  the  expense  be  subscribed.  And  if  any  collection  be  made  for  them, 
it  must  be  made  between  the  Conference  and  the  beginning  of  February. 

“ Quest.  (71.)  What  can  be  done  to  make  the  Methodists  sensible  of  the  excel- 
lency of  Kingswood  school  ? 

"■  Ans.  Let  every  assistant  read  the  following  account  of  it  yearly  in  every  con- 
gregation : — 

“ 1.  The  wisdom  and  love  of  Cod  have  now  thrust  out  a large  number  of  labor- 
ers in  to  his  harvest ; men  who  desire  nothing  on  earth  but  to  promote  the  glory 
of  God,  by  saving  their  own  souls  and  those  that  hear  them.  And  those  to  whom 
they  minister  spiritual  things  are  willing  to  minister  to  them  of  their  carnal  things ; 
so  that  they  ‘have  food  to  eat,  and  raiment  to  put  on,’  and  are  content  therewith. 

“ 2.  A competent  provision  is  likewise  made  for  the  wives  of  married  Preachers. 
These  also  lack  nothing,  having  a weekly  allowance  over  and  above  for  their  little 
children  ; so  that  neither  they  nor  their  husbands  need  to  be  ‘ careful  about  many 
things,’  but  may  ‘ wait  upon  the  Lord  without  distraction.’ 

“ 3.  Yet  one  coneiderable  difficulty  lies  on  those  that  have  boys,  when  they  grow 
too  big  to  be  under  their  mother’s  direction.  Having  nO  father  to  govern  and  in- 
struct them,  they  are  exposed  to  a thousand  temptations.  To  remedy  this  we  have 
a school  on  purpose  for  them,  wherein  they  have  all  the  instruction  they  are  capable 
of,  together  with  all  things  necessary  for  the  body,  clothes  only  excepted.  And  it 
may  be,  if  God  prosper  this  labor  of  love,  they  will  have  these  too,  shortly. 

“ 4.  In  whatever  view  we  look  upon  this,  it  is  one  of  the  noblest  charities  that 
can  be  conceived.  How  reasonable  is  the  institution  ! Is  it  fit  that  the  children  of 
those  who  leave  wife,  and  all  that  is  dear,  to  save  souls  from  death,  should  want 
what  is  needful  either  for  soul  or  body  ? , Ought  not  we  to  supply  what  the  parent 
cannot,  because  of  his  labors  in  the  Gospel  ? How  excellent  are  the  effects  of  this 
institution  ! The  Preacher,  eased  of  this  weight,  can  the  more  cheerfully  go  on  in 
his  labor.  And  perhaps  many  of  these  children  may  hereafter  fill  up  the  place  of 
those  that  shall  ‘rest  from  their  labors.’ 

“ 5.  It  is  not  strange,  therefore,  considering  the  excellence  of  this  design,  that 
Satan  should  have  taken  much  pains  to  defeat  it,  particularly  by  lies  of  every  kind, 
which  were  plentifully  invented  and  handed  about  for  several  years.  But  truth  now 
generally  prevails,  and  its  adversaries  are  put  to  silence.  It  is  well  known  that  the 
children  want  nothing ; that  they  scarce  know  what  sickness  means ; that  they  are 
well  instructed  in  whatever  they  are  capable  of  learning;  that  they  are  carefully  and 
tenderly  governed ; and  that  the  behavior  of  all  in  the  house,  elder  and  younger,  is 
‘ as  becometh  the  gospel  of  Christ.’ 

“ 6.  But  the  expense  of  such  an  undertaking  is  very  large,  so  that  we  are  ill  able 
to  defray  it.  The  best  means  we  could  think  of  at  our  Conference  to  supply  the 
deficiency  is  once  a year  to  desire  the  assistance  of  all  those  in  every  place  who 
wish  well  to  the  work  of  God ; who  long  to  see  sinners  converted  to  God,  and  the 
kingdom  of  Christ  set  up  in  all  the  earth. 

“7.  AH  of  you  who  are  thus  minded  have  an  opportunity  now  of  showing  your 


Board  of  Trustees.  267 

1848.]  When  a new  Board  of  Trustees  is  to  be  created  it  shall  be 
done  (except  in  those  States  and  Territories  where  the 
statutes  provide  differently)  by  the  appointment  of  the  ^ * 

Preacher  in  charge,  or  the  Presiding  Elder  of  the  Dis- 
trict. 

1796.]  3.  When  any  one  or  more  of  the  Trustees  shall  die,  or 

cease  to  be  a member  or  members  of  the  said  Church  according  to  the 
rules  of  the  Discipline  as  aforesaid,  then  and  in  such 
case  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  stationed  Minister  or 
Preacher  (authorized  as  aforesaid)  who  shall  have  the 
pastoral  charge  of  the  members  of  the  said  Church  (except  in  those 
States  and  Territories  where  the  statutes  provide  differently),  to  call  a 
meeting  of  the  remaining  Trustees  as  soon  as  conveniently  may  be,  and 
when  so  met,  the  said  Minister  or  Preacher  shall  proceed  to  nominate 
one  or  more  persons  to  fill  the  place  or  places  of  him  or  them  whose  office 
.[or  offices]  has  [or  have]  been  vacated  as  aforesaid ; provided,  the  person 
or  persons  so  nominated  shall  have  been  one  year  a member  or  mem- 
bers of  the  said  Church  immediately  preceding  such  nomination,  and 
be  at  least  twenty-one  years  of  age  ; and  the  said  Trustees,  so  assem- 
bled, shall  proceed  to  elect,  and  by  a majority  of  votes  appoint,  the 
person  or  persons  so  nominated  to  fill  such  vacancy  or  vacancies^  in 
order  to  keep  up  the  number  of  nine  Trustees  forever,  and  in  case  oi  an 
equal  number  of  votes  for  and  against  the  said  nomination,  the  sta- 
tioned Minister  or  Preacher  shall  have  the  casting  vote.* 

1787,]  5.  That  no  person  shall  be  eligible  as  a Trustee  to  any  of 
our  [in.,  1800,  houses],  churches,  or  [“colleges,”  changed,  1792,  to 
“schools”],  [in.,  1789,  nor  act  as  a Steward  or  Leader],  . 
that  is  not  [“in  constant  communion  and  a regular 
Leader  or  a member  of  a class,”  changed,  1792,  to  “ a regular  member 
of  our  (“Society,”  changed,  1816,  to  “Church”)]. 

1864.]  Q,uest.  How  shall  Trustees  be  constituted  for  our  [1872. 
Church  property,  and  what  shall  be  their  duties  ? 

500.  Each  Board  of  Trustees  [in.,  1872,  of  our  Church 
property]  shall  consist  of  not  less  than  three,  nor  more  than 
nine  persons,  each  of  whom  shall  be  not  less  than  Number  of  Truat- 
twenty-one  years  of  age,  and  a majority  of  whom 

shall  be  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

501.  In  all  cases  where  the  law  of  the  State  or 
Territory  requires  a specified  mode  of  election, 
that  mode  shall  be  observed. 

502.  Where  no  such  specific  requirement  is  made,  the 
Trustees  shall  be  elected  annually,  by  the  fourth  Quarterly 
Conference  of  the  Circuit  or  Station,  upon  the  nomination 
of  the  Preacher  in  Charge,  or  the  Presiding  Elder  of  the  Dis- 

love  to  the  Gospel.  How  promote,  as  far  as  in  you  lies,  one  of  the  noblest  charities 
in  the  world.  Now  forward,  as  you  are  able,  one  of  the  most  excellent  designs  that 
ever  was  set  on  foot  in  this  kingdom.  Do  what  you  can  to  comfort  the  parents 
who  give  up  their  all  for  you,  and  to  give  their  children  cause  to  bless  you.  You 
will  be  no  poorer  for  what  you  do  on  such  an  occasion.  God  is  a good  paymaster. 
And  you  know,  in  doing  this,  you  lend  unto  the  Lord.  In  due  time  he  shall  pay 
you  again. 

“ Quest,  (72.)  But  how  can  we  keep  out  of  debt  ? 

“ Let  a collection  be  made  for  this  school,  the  Sunday  before  or  after  mid- 
summer, in  every  preaching  house,  great  and  small,  throughout  England,  Scotland, 
and  Ireland.” 

^ Prom  the  Deed  of  1796, 


268 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


trict.  In  case  of  failure  to  elect  at  the  proper  time,  a subse- 
quent Quarterly  Conference  may  elect;  and  all  the  Trustees 
shall  hold  their  office  until  their  successors  are  elected. 

4.  In  States  and  Territories  where  an  option  is  given  as  to  the  mode 
of  election,  the  one  or  the  other  may  he  pursued,  and  all  these  provis- 
ions shall  apply. 

503.  All  the  foregoing  provisions  shall  apply  both  to  the 
creation  of  new  Boards  and  to  the  filling  of  vacancies,  whether 
for  houses  of  worship  or  dwellings  for  the  Preachers. 

1796,]  504.  Provided,  nevertheless,*  That  if  the  said 

Proviso  Trustees,  or  any  of  them,  or  their  successors, 
have  advanced,  or  shall  advance,  any  sum  or  sums 
of  money,  or  are  or  shall  be  responsible  for  any  sum  or  sums 
of  money,  on  account  of  the  said  premises,  and  they,  the  said 
Trustees,  or  their  successors,  be  obliged  to  pay  the  said  sums 
of  money,  they,  or  a majority  of  them,  shall  be  authorized  to 
Relief  of  Trus-  ^aiso  the  Said  sum  or  sums  of  money  by  a mort- 
tees.  gage  on  the  said  premises,  or  by  selling  the  said 

premises,  after  notice  given  to  the  Pastor  or  Preacher  who  has 
the  oversight  of  the  congregation  attending  Divine  service 
on  the  said  premises,  if  the  money  due  be  not  paid  to  the 
said  Trustees,  or  their  successors,  within  one  year  after  such 
notice  given ; and  if  such  sale  take  place  the  said  Trustees, 
or  their  successors,  after  paying,  the  debt  and  other  expenses 
which  are  due  from  the  money  arising  from  such  sale,  shall 
deposit  the  remainder  of  the  money  produced  by  the  said  sale 
in  the  hands  of  the  Steward  or  Stewards  of  the  society  be- 
longing to  or  attending  Divine  service  on  said  premises; 
which  surplus  of  the  produce  of  such  sale,  so  deposited  in 
the  hands  of  the  said  Steward  or  Stewards,  shall  be  at  the 
disposal  of  the  [“  Annual,’'  changed,  1856,  to  “ Quarterly  ”]  Confer- 
ence] which  said  [“Annual,”  changed,  1856,  to  “Quarterly”]  Confer- 
ence shall  dispose  of  the  said  money  according  to  the  best  of 
[“ their,”  changed,  18T2,  to  “its”]  judgment  for  the  use  of  the  said 
society. 

1787.]  505.  No  person  who  is  a Trustee  shall  be  ejected 

while  he  is  in  joint  security  for  money,  unless 
such  relief  be  giyen  him  as  is  demanded,  or 
[“  the  person  who  makes  the  loan,”  changed,  1792,  to  ‘ ‘ the  creditor  ”]  will 
accept. 

1872.]  506.  Charters  obtained  for  our  Church  property 

shall  conform  in  the  manner  of  creating  and  filling  Boards 
of  Trustees  to  the  provisions  of  this  chapter. 

1838.]  [“6.  The  Board  of  Trustees  of  every  Circuit  or  Station  shaU  [1873. 

Trustees  Respon-  be  responsible  to  the  Quarterly  Conference  of  said  Circuit  or  Sta- 
sibie  to  the  Quar-  tion,  and  shall  be  required  to  present  a report  of  its  acts  during 
toriy  Conference,  the  preceding  year,”  changed,  1872,  to 


^ From  the  Peed  of  1796, 


Form  of  Deed. 


269 


507.  The  Board  or  Boards  of  Trustees  in  any  Circuits  or 
Stations  shall  hold  all  our  Church  property,  using  so  much  of 
the  proceeds  as  may  be  needful  to  pay  debts  or  to  make  re- 
pairs ; and  shall  be  amenable  to  the  Quarterly  Conference,  to 
which  they  shall  make  an  annual  report,  at  the  fourth  Quar- 
terly Conference,  embracing  the  following  items: — 1.  Num- 
ber of  Churches  and  Parsonages.  2.  Their  probable  value. 
3,  Title  by  which  held.  4.  Income.  5.  Expenditures. 
6.  Debts,  and  how  contracted.  7.  Insurance.  8.  Amount 
raised  during  the  year  for  building  or  improving  Churches 
or  Parsonages  ”]  : Provided  that  in  all  cases,  when  a new  Board 
of  Trustees  is  to  be  created,  it  shall  be  done  (except  in  those  States  and  Territories 
where  the  statutes  provide  differently)  by  the  appointment  of  the  Preacher  in 
Charge,  or  the  Presiding  Elder  of  the  District. 

184§«]  Section  3. — [“  Of  the  form  of  a Deed  qf  Settlement^  changed^ 

1864,  to  “ Form  for  Gonreyance  of  Church  Projperty  ”]. 

1T96.]  Quest.  Wliat  shall  be  done  for  the  security  of  our  [1872. 
[om.,  1864,  preaching  houses  and  the  premises  belonging  thereto]  ? [in., 
1864,*  Church  property]  ? 

Ans.  Let  the  following  plan  of  a deed  of  settlement  be  [1864. 
brought  into  effect  in  all  possible  cases,  and  as  far  as  the  laws  of  the 
States  respectively  will  admit  of  it. 

1812.]  But  each  Annual  Conference  is  authorized  to  make  such 
modification  in  the  deeds  as  they  may  find  the  different  usages  and 
customs  of  law  require  in  the  different  States  and  Territories,  so  as  to 
secure  the  premises  firmly  by  deed,  and  permanently  to  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  according  to  the  true  intent  and  meaning  of  the  fol- 
lowing form  of  a deed  of  settlement,  any  thing  in  the  said  form  to  the 
contrary  notwithstanding;  [om.,  1812,  namely] : 

1796#]  This  Indenture,  made  this  day  of  in 

the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  hundred  and  between 

of  in  the  State  of  (if  the  grantor  be  mar- 
ried, insert  the  name  of  his  wife)  of  the  one  part,  and  Trust- 

ees, in  trust  for  the  uses  and  purposes  hereinafter  mentioned,  all  of  the 
in  the  State  of  aforesaid,  of  the  other  part,  Wit- 

NEssETH,  that  the  said  (if  married,  insert  the  name  of  his  wife) 

for  and  in  consideration  of  the  sum  of  pounds,  specie,  to 

in  hand  paid,  at  and  upon  the  sealing  and  delivery  of  these 
presents,  the  receipt  wLereof  is  hereby  acknowTedged,  hath  (or  have) 
given,  granted,  bargained,  sold,  released,  confirmed,  and  conveyed,  and 
by  these  presents  doth  (or  do)  give,  grant,  bargain,  sell,  release,  con- 
firm, and  convey  unto  them  the  said  and  their  successors 

(Trustees,  in  trust  for  the  uses  and  purposes  hereinafter  mentioned  and 
declared),  all  the  estate,  right,  title,  interest,_  property,  claim,  and  de- 
mand whatsoever,  either  in  law  or  equity,  which  he  the  said 
(if  married,  here  insert  the  name  of  his  wife)  hath  (or  have)  in,  to,  or 
upon  all  and  singular  a certain  lot,  or  piece  of  land,  situate,  lying,  and 
being  in  the  and  State  aforesaid,  bounded  and  butted  as  fol- 

lows, to  wit  (here  insert  the  several  courses  and  distances  of  the  ground 
to  the  place  of  beginning),  containing  and  laid  out  for  acres  of 

[“ground,”  changed,  1812,  to  “land”],  together  with  all  and  singular 
the  houses,  woods,  waters,  ways,  privileges,  and  appurtenances  thereto 
belonging,  or  in  any  wise  appertaining;  to  have  and  to  hold  all  and 
singular  the  above-mentioned  and  described  lot  or  piece  of  ground, 


270 


History  op  the  Discipline. 


situate,  lying,  and  being  as  aforesaid,  together  with  all  and  singular  the 
houses,  woods,  waters,  ways,  and  privileges  thereto  belonging,  or  in 
any  wise  appertaining  unto  them  the  said  and  their  successors 

in  offiee  for  ever  in  trust,  that  they  shall  ereet  and  build,  or  cause  to  be 
erected  and  built  thereorij  a house  or  place  of  worship  for  the  use  of  the 
members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  according  to  the  rules  and  discipline  wdiich  from  time  to  time 
may  be  agreed  upon  and  adopted  by  the  Ministers  and  Preachers  of  the 
said  Church  at  their  General  Conferences  in  the  United  States  of  Ameri- 
ca ; and  in  further  trust  and  confidence  that  they  shall  at  all  times,  for 
ever  hereafter,  permit  such  Ministers  and  Preachers  belonging  to  the 
said  Church  as  shall  from  time  to  time  be  duly  authorized  by  the  Gen- 
eral Conferences  of  the  Ministers  and  Preachers  of  the  said*  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  or  by  the  Yearly  Conferences  authorized  by  the  said 
General  Conference  [om.,  1812,  and  none  othersj'to  preach  and  expound 
God’s  holv  word  therein ; and  in  further  trust  and  confidence,  [1856. 
that  as  often  as  any  one  or  more  of  the  Trustees  herein  before  men- 
tioned shall  die,  or  cease  to  be  a member  or  members  of  the  said 
Church  according  to  the  Pules  and  Discipline  as  aforesaid,  then  and  in 
such  case  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  stationed  Minister  or  Preacher 
(authorized  as  aforesaid)  who  shall  have  the  pastoral  charge  of  the 
members  of  the  said  Church,  to  call  a meeting  oi  the  remaining  Trust- 
ees as  soon  as  conveniently  may  be ; and  when  so  met,  the  said  Min- 
ister or  Preacher  shall  proceed  to  nominate  one  or  more  persons  to  fill 
the  place  or  places  of  him  or  them  whose  office  or  offices  has  (or  have) 
been  vacated  as  aforesaid ; Provided,  the  person  or  persons  so  nomi- 
nated shall  have  been  one  year  a member  or  members  of  the  said  Church 
immediately  preceding  such  nomination,  and  of  at  least  twenty-one 
years  of  age  ; and  the  said  Trustees,  so  assembled,  shall  proceed  to 
elect,  and  by  a majority  of  votes  appoint,  the  person  or  persons  so 
nominated  to  fill  such  vacancy  or  vacancies,  in  order  to  keep  up  the 
number  of  nine  Trustees  for  ever ; and  in  case  of  an  equal  number  of 
votes  for  and  against  the  said  nomination,  the  stationed  Minister  or 
Preacher  shall  have  the  casting  vote. 

Fromded^  nevertheless^'^  that  if  the  said  Trustees,  or  any  of  them,  or 
their  successors,  have  advanced  or  shall  advance  any  sum  or  sums  of 
money,  or  are  or  shall  be  responsible  for  any  sum  or  sums  of  mon- 
ey, on  account  of  the  said  premises,  and  they  the  said  Trustees,  or 
their  successors,  be  obliged  to  pay  the  said  sum  or  sums  of  money, 
they,  or  a majority  of  them,  shall  be  authorized  to  raise  the  said  sum 
or  sums  of  money  by  a mortgage  on  the  said  premises,  or  by  selling 
the  said  ;premises,  after  notice  given  to  the  Pastor  or  Preacher  who  has 
the  oversight  of  the  congregation  attending  divine  service  on  the  said 
premises,  if  the  money  due  be  not  paid  to  the  said  Trustees  or  their 
successors  within  one  year  after  such  notice  given ; and  if  such  sale 
take  place,  the  said  Trustees,  or  their  successors,  after  paying  the  debt 
and  all  other  expenses  which  are  due  from  the  money  arising  from  such 
sale,  shall  deposit  the  remainder  of  the  money  produced  by  the  said 
sale  in  the  hands  of  the  Steward  or  Stewards  of  the  Society  belonging 
to  or  attending  divine  service  on  the  said  premises,  which^  surplus  of 
the  produce  of  such  sale  so  deposited  in  the  hands  of  the  said  Steward 
or  Stewards  shall  be  at  the  disposal  ot  the  next  Yearly  Conference  au- 
thorized as  aforesaid,  which  said  Yearly  Conference  shall  dispose  of  the 
said  money,  according  to  the  best  of  their  judgment,  for  the  use  of  the 
said  Society.  And  the  said  doth  by  these  presents  [1864. 

warrant,  and  for  ever  defend,  all  and  singular,  the  before-mentioned 


Transferred  to  section  on  Trustees. 


Foem  of  Deed. 


271 


and  described  lot  or  piece  of  ground,  with  the  appurtenances  thereto 
belonging,  unto  them  the  said  and  their  successors,  chosen  and 

appointed  as  aforesaid,  from  the  claim  or  claims  of  him  the  said 

his  heirs  and  assigns,  and  from  the  claim  or  claims  of  all  persons 
whatever.  In  testimony  whereof,  the  said  (if  married,  insert 

the  name  of  his  wife)  have  hereunto  set  their  hands  and  seals  the  day 
and  year  aforesaid. 

Sealed  and  delivered  in  ) 
the  presence  of  us  > 

(Two  witnesses.)  ) 

< Grantor’s  (L.  S.) 

, his  wife’s  (L.  S.) 

Eeceived  the  dajr  of  the  date  of  the  I 
1 above-written  indenture,  the  con-  1 
sideration  therein  mentioned  in  } 

full.  J 

Witnesses.]  Grantor’s  (L.  S.) 

County^  88. 


Be  it  eemembeeed.  That  on  the  day  of  in  the 

year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  personally  appeared  before  me, 

one  of  the  justices  of  the  peace  in  and  for  the  county  of  and 

State  of  the  within  named  the  grantor  (if  married, 

insert  the  name  of  his  wife)  and  acknowledged  the  within  deed  of  trust 
to  be  their  act  and  deed,  for  the  uses  and  purposes  therein  mentioned 
and  declared ; and  she  the  said  wife  of  the  said 

being  separate,  and  apart  from  her  said  husband,  by  me  examined,  de- 
clared that  she  made  the  same  acknowledgment,  freely  and  with  her 
own  consent,  without  being  induced  thereto  through  fear  or  threats  of 
her  said  husband.  In  testimony  whereof,  I have  hereto  set  my  hand 
and  seal  the  day  and  year  first  above  written. 

Here  the  justice’s  name.  (L.  S.) 

N.  B.  It  is  necessary  that  all  our  deeds  should  be  recorded  [1820. 
after  execution,  for  prudential  as  well  as  legal  reasons. 

1864,]  508.  In  all  conveyances  of  ground  for  the  erection 

of  houses  of  worship,  or  upon  which  they  may  have  been 
already  erected,  let  the  following  clause  be  in-  _ . _ 

serted  at  the  proper  place:  “In  trust  that  said  ance  for  church, 

premises  shall  be  used,  kept,  maintained,  and 
disposed  of  as  a place  of  Divine  worship  for  the  use  of  the 
ministry  and  membership  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America ; subject  to  the  Discipline, 
usage,  and  ministerial  appointments  of  said  Church  as  from 
time  to  time  authorized  and  declared  by  the  General  Confer- 
ence of  said  Church,  and  the  Annual  Conference  in  whose 
bounds  the  said  premises  are  situate.” 

509.  In  all  conveyances  of  ground  for  the  erection  of 
dwelling-houses  for  the  use  of  the  Preachers,  or  upon  which 
they  may  have  been  already  erected,  let  the  fol-  _ , _ 

lowing  clause  be  inserted  at  the  proper  place:  ance  for  Par- 

kin trust  that  said  premises  shall  be  held,  kept, 
and  maintained  as  a place  of  residence  for  the  use  and  occu- 
pancy of  the  Preachers  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America  who  may,  from  time  to  time, 


272 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


be  stationed  in  said  place ; subject  to  the  usage  and  Disci- 
pline of  said  Church  as  from  time  to  time  authorized  and  de- 
dared  by  the  General  Conference  of  said  Church,  and  by  the 
Annual  Conference  within  whose  bounds  said  premises  are 
situate.” 

510.  In  all  other  parts  of  such  conveyances,  as  well  as  in 
their  attestation,  acknowledgment,  and  placing  them  upon 
Conformity  to  the  recoixl,  let  a careful  conformity  be  had  to  the 

state  Laws.  laws,  usages,  and  forms  of  the  several  States  and 
Territories  in  which  the  property  may  be  situated,  so  as  to 
secure  the  ownership  of  the  premises  in  fee  simple. 

511.  Whenever  it  shall  become  necessary  for  the  payment 
of  debts,  or  with  a view  to  reinvestment,  to  make  a sale  of 
Sale  of  Church  Cliurch  property  that  may  have  been  conveyed  to 

Property.  Trustoos  for  either  of  the  foregoing  purposes,  said 
Trustees  or  their  successors  may,  upon  application  to  the 
Quarterly  Conference,  obtain  an  order — a majority  of  all  the 
members  of  such  Quarterly  Conference  concurring,  and  the 
Annual  Conference,  [in.,  1868,  and,  in  the  interim  of  the  An- 
nual Conference,  the  Preacher  in  charge  and  the  Presiding 
Elder  of  the  District]  consenting — for  the  sale,  with  such 
limitations  and  restrictions  as  said  Quarterly  Conference  may 
judge  necessary;  and  said  Trustees,  so  authorized,  may  pro- 
ceed to  sell  and  convey  said  property;  Provided,  that  in  all 
such  cases  the  proceeds  of  the  sale,  after  the  payment  of 
debts,  if  any,  shall  be  applied  to  the  purchase  or  improve- 
ment of  other  property  for  the  same  uses,  and  deeded  to  the 
Church  in  the  same  manner  prescribed  above. 

Section  4. — Trusteeship. 

Quest.  What  shall  he  done  for  the  better  seeurity  of  dona-  [1872» 
tions,  bequests,  grants,  etc.,  made  for  benevolent  purposes  to  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church  ? Ans.  1. 

512.  There  shall  be  located  at  Cincinnati  an  incorporated 
Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  com- 
Board  of  Trust-  poscd  of  twclvc  meiubers,  six  ministei;p  and  six 

laymen,  appointed  by  the  General  Conference,  of 
whom  three  of  each  class  shall  hold  office  four  years,  and 
three  of  each  class  eight  years;  all  vacancies  to  be  filled 
quadrennially  by  t^ie  General  Conference.  The  duty  of  this 
Board  shall  be  to  hold  in  trust,  for  the  benefit  of  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church,  any  and  all  donations,  bequests, 
grants,  and  funds  in  trust,  etc.,  that  may  be  given  or  con- 
veyed to  said  Board  or  to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  as 
such  for  any  benevolent  object,  and  to  administer  the  said 
funds  and  the  proceeds  of  the  same,  in  accordance  with  the 
directions  of  the  donors  and  of  the  interests  of  the  Church 
contemplated  by  said  donors  under  the  direction  of  the  Gen- 


Boundaries  of  Conferences. 


273 


eral  Conference;  [in.,  1872,  Provided,  that  any  sums  thus 
donated  or  bequeathed,  but  not  especially  designated  for  any 
benevolent  object,  shall  be  appropriated  to  the  “ Permanent 
Fund  ”]. 

513.  When  any  such  donation,  bequest,  grant,  or  trust,  etc., 
is  made  to  this  Board,  or  to  the  Church,  it  shall  be  the  duty 
of  the  Preacher  in  the  bounds  of  whose  charge  it  occurs  to 
give  an  early  notice  thereof  to  the  Board,  which  shall  proceed 
without  delay  to  take  possession  of  the  same,  according  to 
the  provisions  of  its  charter. 

514.  The  Board  shall  make  a faithful  report  of  its  doings, 
and  of  the  funds  and  property  on  hand,  at  each  quadrennial 
session  of  the  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church. 


Chapter  IV. — Boundaries  of  Conferences.* 

Section  1. — Mode  of  Determining  Boundaries, 

18T2.]  515.  The  General  Conference  shall  appoint  a Com- 

mittee on  Boundaries,  to  consist  of  three  members  to  be 
nominated  from  each  Mission  District  by  the  Delegates  of  that 
District,  over  which  one  of  the  Bishops  shall  preside,  and  of 
which  twenty-four  shall  be  a quorum.  All  matters  pertaining 
to  Conference  lines  shall  be  referred  to  this  Committee,  and 
its  decision  shall  be  final. 

Section  2. — Boundaries  of  the  Annual  Conferences. 

1836#]  16.  Arkansas  Conference  shall  include  the  [1848. 

[“Territory,”  changed,  1840,  to  “State”]  of  Arkansas,  [om.,  1844, 
that  part  of  Missouri  Territory  lying  south  of  the  Cherokee  line ; 
(“also  so  much  of  the  State  of  Louisiana  as  is  now  included  in  the 
Louisiana  District,”  changed,  1840  ((and  om.,  1844))  to  “so  much  of 
Texas  as  is  now  embraced  in  the  Red  River  District  ”)]. 

1852.]  33.  The  Arkansas  Conference  shall  include  the  [18GO. 
States  of  Arkansas,  Texas,  [om.,  1856,  and  so  much  of  New  Mexico  as^ 
lies  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  and  that  part  of  the  Indian  Territory 
west  of  Arkansas],  and  so  much  of  the  State  of  Missouri  as  is  not  in- 
cluded in  the  Missouri  Conference. 

18T2,]  516.  (1.)  Arkansas  Conference  shall  include 

the  State  of  Arkansas  and  the  Indian  country  west  of  the 
State. 

1832.  2.  Alabama  Conference  shall  include  [om.,  1844,  [1848. 
South  Alabama],  [om.,  1840,  that  part  of  Mississippi  not  included  in 


* The  boundaries  of  Conferences  arc  first  noticed,  1796,  in  the  section  on  “ Gen- 
eral and  Yearly  Conferences  and  they  are  placed  in  a separate  section,  1804.  The 
Conferences  1773-1792  had  no  boundaries,  or  rather  the  entire  work  was  embraced 
in  an  undivided  Conference,  and  each  Preacher  was  at  liberty  to  attend  such  session 
as  he  chose.  In  1792  District  Conferences  were  organized,  and  to  be  bounded  by  the 
Bishops;  these  Conferences  were  dropi>ed  in  1796,  and  the  Annual  Conferences  or* 
ganized  and  bounded. 


18 


274 


IIlSTOEY  OF  THE  DISCIPLINE. 


the  Mississippi  Conference],  [in.,  1844,  all  that  part  of  the  State  of 
Alabama  not  included  in  the  Tennessee  Conference],  West  Florida, 
[in.,  1840,  and  the  counties  of  Jackson,  Greene,  Wayne,  Clark,  Lauder- 
dale, Kemper,  Noxubee,  Lowndes,  and  that  part  of  Monroe  east  of  the 
Tombigbee  Eiver  in  the  State  of  Mississippi.] 

1§6§.]  517.  (2.)  Alabama  Conference  shall  [“embrace,” 

changed,  1872,  to  “include”]  the  State  of  Alabama  [om.,  1872,  and 
that  portion  of  the  State  of  Florida  lying  west  of  Apalachicola  Eiver.] 

1796.]  2.  Baltimore  Conference,  for  the  remainder  of  [1813. 

Pennsylvania,  [“the  remainder,”  changed,  1800,  to  “the  Western 
Shore”]  of  Maryland  and  the  Northern  Neck  of  Virginia,  [in.,  1808, 
Carlyle  District],  [in.,  1804,  and  the  Greenbrier  District]. 

1813.]  5.  The  Baltimore  Conference  shall  include  the  [1848. 

remaining  part  of  Virginia  not  included  in  the  [om.,  1824,  Tennessee 
and]  Virginia,  [in.,  1820,  Philadelphia,  (om.,  1824,  Kentucky)],  [in., 
1824,  Holston,  Ohio,  and  Pittsburgh]  Conferences,  the  Western  Shore 
of  Maryland,  [in.,  1832,  except  a small  portion  included  in  the  Pitts- 
burgh Conference],  and  that  part  of  Pennsylvania  east  of  the  [“  Ohio 
Eiver,”  changed,  1824,  to  “Alleghany  Mountains”],  and  west  of  the 
Susquehanna,  [in.,  1820,  and  om.,  1824,  together  with  the  Bald  Eagle, 
Lycoming,  Northumberland,  and  ShamoMn  Circuits,  (“not  included 
in,”  changed,  1820,  to  “heretofore  belonging  to”)  the  Genesee  Confer- 
ence], [in.,  1824,  including  Northumberhind  District]. 

1848.]  Baltimore  Conference  shall  include  all  that  [1860. 
part  of  Virginia  not  embraced  in  the  [“  Ohio,”  changed,  1852,  to 
“Western  Virginia”],  Pittsburgh,  and  Philadelphia' Conferences,  and 
which  is  bounded  by  a line  commencing  at  the  mouth  of  the  Eappahan- 
nock  Eiver,  running  with  said  river  to  the  head  waters  thereof  (includ- 
ing Fredericksburgh),  thence  by  the  Blue  Eidge  to  New  Eiver,  taking 
in  Floyd  Circuit,  thence  by  New  Eiver  to  the  boundary  of  the  [“  Ohio,” 
changed,  1852,  to  “Western  Virginia”]  Conference,  and  the  Western 
Shore  of  Maryland,  except  a small  portion  included  in  the  Western 
Virginia  Conference,  and  that  part  of  Pennsylvania  lying  east  of  the 
Alleghany  Mountains  and  west  of  the  Susquehanna  Eiver,  including 
Huntington  and  Northumberland  Districts. 

1860 :]  1.  Baltimore  Conference  shall  be  composed  of  [1868. 

the  Baltimore,  Washington,  Potomac,  Winchester,  Eockingham,  Eoan- 
oke,  and  Lewisburgh  l)istricts,  as  they  existed  at  the  adjournment  of 
1857,  the  line  through  the  city  of  Baltimore  being  the  following, 
namely:  Leaving  the  line  of  the  Patapsco  Eiver  and  Jones’s  [“  Mills,” 
changed,  1864,  to  “Falls”]  at  Monument-street,  and  along  that  street 
to  Eutaw-street,  down  Eutaw-street  to  Eoss-street,  thence  along  Eoss- 
street  to  Dolphin-street,  thence  along  Dolphin-street  to  Grundy-street, 
out  Grundy-street  to  the  city  line,  and  along  the  line  of  the  city  Cor- 
poration to  Jones’s  Falls,  Emory  and  Whatcoat  Stations  being  excep- 
tions, and  belonging  to  East  Baltimore  Conference. 

1§6§.]  518.  (3.)  Baltimore  Conference  shall  embrace 

the  District  of  Columbia,  the  Western  Shore  of  Maryland, 
excepting  so  much  of  Alleghany  County  as  lies  west  of  the 
dividing  ridge  of  the  Alleghany  Mountains,  and  including  so 
much  of  the  State  of  Pennsylvania  as  lies  within  the  Hancock, 
Alleghany,  and  Frostburgh  Circuits,  the  County  of  Frederick 
[in.,  1872,  the  city  of  Fredericksburgh],  in  the  State  of  Vir- 
ginia, and  the  counties  of  Jefferson,  Berkeley,  Morgan,  Flamp- 
shire.  Mineral,  Hardy,  Pendleton,  and  Grant,  in  the  State  of 
West  Virginia. 


BotTNDAEIES  OF  CONFERENCES. 


275 


1836.]  4.  Black  Eiver  CoKFEHEisrcE  shall  include  [in.,  [1872. 

1844,  together  with  Eose  Circuit]  that  part  of  the  State  of  New  York, 
west  of  Troy  Conference,  not  embraced  in  the  [in.,  1848,  East]  [1868. 
Genesee  Conference,  as  far  south  as  the  Erie  Canal,  and  all  the  socie- 
ties on  the  immediate  banks  of  said  canal,  except  Utica,  [in.,  1840, 
Canastota],  Rn.,  1844,  Montezuma  and  Port  Byron],  the  counties  of 
1868.]  Jefferson,  Lewis,  Eranklin,  and  St.  Lawrence,  in  [1872. 
the  State  of  New  York. 

1824.]  5.  The  Canada  Conference  shall  include  all  the  [1832. 

upper  province  of  Canada.  (See  Genesee  Conference.) 

1848.]  There  shall  be  an  Annual  Conference  on  the  Pa-  [1852. 
cific  Coast,  to  embrace  Oregon,  California,  and  New  Mexico,  to  be 
called  the  Oregon  and  California  Mission  Conference — to  be  organ- 
ized as  soon  as  praeticable,  under  the  authority  and  direction  of  the 
episcopacy — possessing  all  the  rights,  powers,  and  privileges  of  other 
Annual  Conferences,  except  that  of  sending  delegates  to  the  General 
Conference,  and  of  drawing  its  annual  dividend  from  the  avails  of  the 
Book  Concern  and  of  the  Chartered  Fund. 

I§52.]  519.  (4.)  California  Conference  shall  [“embrace,” 

changed,  1872,  to  “include”]  the  State  of  California  [in.,  1864, 
lying  west  of  the  summit  of  the  Sierra  Nevada  Mountains] 
[in.,  1856,  and  (om.,  i860,  also)  the  Sandwich  Islands],  [om.,  1864, 
the  Territory  of  Utah,  and  so  much  of  the  Territory  of  New  Mexico  as  lies  west  of 
the  Rocky  Mountains]  [in.,  1860,  and  om.,  1864,  until  these  may  be  formed  into  a 
Mission  Conference]. 

1§64.]  520.  (5.)  Central  German  Conference  shall 

comprise  the  German  work  [“  at  present  connected  with,”  changed,  1868,  to 
“within  the  bounds  of”]  [“the  Cincinnati,  North  Ohio,  and  South-eastern  Indiana  Con- 
ferences (in.,  1868,  and  include  also  Danville,  in  Illinois,  and  Golconda  and  Metropo- 
lis, in  Illinois,”)  changed,  1872,  to  “ within  the  States  of  Ohio,  West 
Virginia,  Michigan,  and  Indiana,  except  tliose  appointments 
belonging  at  present  to  the  Cliicago  German  Conference ; also, 
the  German  work  in  tlie  States  of  Kentucky,  Tennessee,  and 
Western  Pennsylvania,  and  also  include  Golconda  and  Me- 
tropolis, Illinois.”] 

I860,]  521.  (6.)  Central  Illinois  Conference  shall 

embrace  that  part  of  the  State  of  Illinois  north  of  the  Illinois 
Conference  and  south  of  the  following  line,  namely  : Begin- 
ning on  the  Mississippi  River  at  the  Meredosia,  thence  down 
the  Meredosia  to  its  mouth ; thence  easterly  to  Center  School- 
House,  so  as  to  include  Center  Society  [om.,  1868,  in  Central  Illinois 
Conference];  thence  to  the  mouth  of  Mud  Creek;  thence  up 
Green  River  to  Coal  Creek ; thence  up  said  creek  to  the  Chi- 
cago and  Rock  Island  Railroad  ; thence  along  said  railroad 
to  [om.,  1868,  La  Salle,  and  in..  Bureau  Junction];  thence  [“with,” 
changed,  1868,  to  “ to  ”]  the  Illinois  River  [“to  the  mouth  of  the  Kankakee 
River  ; thence  with  said  river  to  the  Indiana  State  line,  so  as  to  embrace  [in.,  1864, 
the  city  of  Peru,  Utica,  and]  La  Salle  Station,”  changed,  1868,  to  ‘ ‘ thence  up 
said  river  and  the  Kankakee  to  the  Indiana  State  line,  leaving 
the  city  of  Ottawa  in  the  Rock  River  Conference,  and  Aroma 
and  Bureau  Junction  in  the  Central  Illinois  Conference  ”]* 

* See  Peoria,  tlie  former  name. 


276 


UlSTORY  OF  TUB  DISCIPLINE. 


• 18S8.J  8.  Central  New  York  Conference  shall  be  [1872. 

hounded  on  the  north  by  Lake  Ontario  and  the  Black  Eiver  Confer- 
ence, on  the  east  by  Troy  Conference,  on  the  south  by  a line  running 
east  from  Newfield  to  Ithaca;  thence  easterly  north  of  Slaterville,  Hart- 
^ ford.  Marathon,  and  Willett  to  the  west  line  of  Chenango  County  ; 
thence  northerly  to  the  northern  boundary  of  said  county,  excluding 
all  of  Chenango  District  in  Chenango  County ; thence  easterly  on  the 
northern  boundary  of  said  county  to  the  Unadilla  Eiver ; thence  up 
said  river  to  the  Cherry  Valley  turnpike ; thence  easterly  on  said  turn- 
pike to  the  southwesterly  boundary  of  Troy  Conference,  including  all 
places  on  the  line  of  said  turnpike,  and  on  the  west  by  East  Gen'esee 
Conference. 

1872.]  522.  (7.)  Centkal  New  Y^ork  Conference  shall 

be  bounded  on  the  west  by  the  Western  New  York  Confer- 
ence, extending  into  the  State  of  Pennsylvania  so  as  to  in- 
clude Troy  District ; on  the  east  by  the  west  line  of  Tioga 
County  and  the  west  line  of  the  town  of  Danby  to  its  junc- 
tion with  the  town  of  Ithaca;  thence  by  a line  running  east- 
erly, north  of  Slaterville,  Harford,  Marathon,  and  Willett,  to 
the  west  line  of  Chenango  County ; thence  northerly  to  the 
north  line  of  said  county,  excluding  all  of  Chenango  District 
in  Chenango  County ; thence  easterly  on  the  northern  line  of 
said  county  to  the  Midland  Pailroad,  and  on  the  east  and 
north  by  the  Northern  New  York  Conference. 

I860.]  Central  Ohio  Conference  shall  be  bounded  by  [1868. 
a line  commencing  at  the  north-west  corner  of  the  State  of  Ohio  ; 
thence  east  by  the  north  line  of  the  State  to  a point  north  of  the  mouth 
of  Sandusky  Eiver ; thence  south  to  the  mouth  of  Sandusky  Eiver,  ex- 
cluding Port  Clinton  Circuit ; thence  up  said  river  to  Upper  Sandusky, 
excluding  Tiffin  City,  and  including  Ihemont  and  Upper  Sandusky; 
thence  along  the  Pittsburgh,  Fort  Wayne,  and  Chicago  Eailroad  to 
Crestline,  including  Bucyrus  Station  and  Crestline  ; thence  along  the 
Cleveland,  Columbus,  and  Cincinnati  Eailroad,  by  the  curve  to  Dela- 
ware, leaving  Cardington  and  Galion  in  Central  Ohio  Conference,  and 
so  much  of  the  town  of  Delaware  as  lies  on  the  east  side  of  the  Olen- 
tangy  Eiver,  in  North  Ohio  Conference  ; thence  along  the  said  railroad 
to  the  north  line  of  the  Ohio  Conference  ; thence  west  along  the  north 
line  of  the  Ohio  and  Cincinnati  Conferences  to  the  west  Tine  of  the 
State  ; thence  north  along  the  west  line  of  the  State  to  the  place  of 
beginning. 

1868,]  523.  (8.)  Central  Ohio  Conference  shall  be 

bounded  on  the  north  by  the  north  line  of  the  State  of  Ohio ; 
on  the  east  by  the  North  Ohio  Conference ; on  the  south  by 
the  Springfield  branch  of  the  Cleveland,  Columbus,  and  Cin- 
cinnati Railroad  to  the  west  line  of  the  Ohio  Conference,  yet 
so  as  to  exclude  St.  Paul’s  charge  in  Delaware,  and  Milford, 
and  to  include  Marysville;  thence  to  the  west  line  of  the 
State  of  Ohio  by  the  north  line  of  the  Cincinnati  Conference ; 
and  on  the  w^est  by  the  west  line  of  the  State  of  Ohio. 

524.  (9.)  Central  Pennsylvania  Conference  shall  be 
bounded  as  follows:  On  the  south  by  the  State  line  from  the 
Susquehanna  River  to  the  west  boundary  of  Bedford  County, 


Boundaries  of  Conferences. 


277 


excepting  so  much  of  the  State  of  Pennsylvania  as  is  included 
in  the  Baltimore  Conference ; on  the  west  by  the  west  line  of 
Bedford,  Blair,  and  Clearfield  Counties,  except  so  much  of 
Clearfield  County  as  is  embraced  in  the  Erie  Conference  ; 
thence  to  Saint  Mary’s ; on  the  north  by  a line  extending  from 
Saint  Mary’s  eastward  to  Emporium ; thence  by  the  southern 
boundary  of  Potter  and  Tioga  [in.,  1872,  including  Wharton, 
or  any  part  south  of  the  mountain  ridge  in  Potter  County], 
except  such  portion  of  Tioga  as  is  in  Liberty  Valley  Circuit; 
thence  through  Sullivan  County  north  of  Laporte,  to  the  west 
line  of  Wyoming  County;  on  the  east  by  Wyoming  Confer- 
ence to  the  north  line  of  the  Philadelphia  Conference  ; thence 
on  the  northern  line  of  Carbon,  Schuylkill,  and  Dauphin 
Counties  to  the  Susquehanna  Kiver,  including  Ashland,  Bea- 
ver Meadow,  and  Whitehaven  Circuits;  thence  by  the  Sus- 
quehanna River  to  the  place  of  beginning  [in.,  1872,  includ- 
ing Harrisburgh]. 

1§72.]  525.  (10.)  Chicago  German  Conference  shall 

include  all  the  State  of  Wisconsin,  except  those  appointments 
along  the  Mississippi  River  and  that  part  of  the  State  of'  Il- 
linois north  of  an  east  and  west  line  passing  along  the  north 
line  of  the  city  of  Bloomington  (also  excepting  the  territory 
now  in  the  South-west  German  Conference),  and  east  of  a 
north  and  south  line  passing  through  the  city  of  Freeport, 
and  that  part  of  the  State  of  Indiana  west  of  the  line  between 
the  counties  of  St.  Joseph  and  Elkhart,  and  north  of  the  line 
between  Stark  and  Pulaski  Counties.  It  shall  also  include 
Danville,  Illinois. 

1852.]  Cincinnati  Conference  shall  commence  at  the  mouth  of 
Ohio  Brush  Creek,  and  is  bounded  on  the  south  by  the  Ohio  River, 
and  on  the  west  by  the  Indiana  State  line,  to  the  southern  bounds  of 
the  [om.,  1856,  North  Ohio,  and,  1860,  Delaware],  [in.,  1856,  Delaware, 
and,  1860,  West  Ohio,  1864,  Central  Ohio]  Conference,  at  the  south- 
west corner  of  Darke  County  ; thence  eastwardly  along  said  line,  so  as 
to  exclude  the  Sydney  and  Delaware  Districts  of  the  [om.,  1856,  North 
Ohio,  and,  1860,  Delaware],  [in.,  1856,  Delaware,  and,  1860,  Central 
Ohio]  Conference  to  its  junction  with  the  southern  line  of  the  [om., 
1856,  North  Ohio,  and,  1860,  Delaware],  [in.,  1856,  Delaware,  and, 
1860,  Central  Ohio]  Conference  ; thence  in  a south-eastwardly  direction 
with  said  western  line  of  the  Ohio  Conference  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

1868.]  526.  (11.)  Cincinnati  Conference  shall  be 

bounded  on  the  north  by  a line  commencing  at  the  south-west 
corner  of  Darke  County  in  the  State  of  Ohio ; thence  easterly 
to  the  north-west  corner  of  the  Ohio  Conference,  so  as  to  leave 
Bellefontaine  and  Delaware  Districts  in  the  Central  Ohio 
Conference ; on  the  east  by  the  Ohio  Conference ; on  the 
south  by  the  Ohio  River;  and  on  the  west  by  the  State  of 
Indiana  [in.,  1872,  except  so  much  of  a variation  from  that 
line  as  to  attach  Elizabeth,  Llamilton  County,  Ohio,  to  the 
South-eastern  Indiana  Conference]. 


278 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


1§64.]  527.  (12.)  Colorado  Conference  shall  include 

[om.,  1868,  the  Territory  or  State  of  Colorado]  Colorado  Tei  ritory,  and 
that  part  of  [in.,  1872,  the  Territory  of  Wyoming  lying  north 
of  Colorado]  [om.,  1872,  Dacotah  Territory  lying  west  of  Nebraska,  and  the 
Territory  of  New  Mexico,  except  that  portion  lying  west  of  the  Rocky  Mountains]. 

528.  (13.)  Delaware  Conference  [om.,  1872,  of  colored  members] 
shall  [om.,  1868,  embrace]  include  the  territory  north  and  west  of 
the  Washington  Conference  [in.,  1868,  and  east  of  the  summit 
of  the  Alleghany  Mountains]. 

529.  (14.)  Des  Moines  Conference  shall  include  [om.,  1868, 
all]  that  part  of  the  State  of  Iowa  [“not  included  in  the  Iowa  and  Upper 
Iowa  Conferences,”  changed,  1868,  to  “west  (in.,  1872,  and  south)  of 
(“a  line,”  changed,  1872,  to  “the  following  line”)  beginning  at 
the  south-east  corner  of  Wayne  County;  thence  due  north  to 
the  south  line  of  Marshall  County  (leaving  Knoxville  to  the 
Iowa  Conference  and  Monroe  to  the  Des  Moines  Conference) ; 
thence  west  to  the  south-west  corner  of  Story  County ; thence 
(due)  north  (“to  the  state  line,”  changed,  1872,  to  “the  nortli-east 
corner  of  Story  County”) ; thence  west  to  the  (om.,  1872,  south-east 
corner  of  Story  County)  (ill.,  1872,  nortli-east  Corner  of  Crawford 
County ; thence  south  to  the  township  eighty- three ; thence 
west  to  the  east  line  of  Monana  County ; thence  south  and 
west  on  the  line  of  Monana  County  to  the  Missouri  River”], 
[om.,  1872,  and  Iowa  Falls  in  Upper  Iowa  Conference;  and  also  that  portion  of 
Dacotah  Territory  east  of  the  Missouri  River  and  south  of  Fort  Randall].  See 
Western  Iowa  Conference. 

1§56.]  530.  (15.)  Detroit  Conference  shall  include 

[om.,  1868,  all]  that  part  of  the  State  of  Michigan  [om.,  1868,  lying] 
east  of  the  principal  meridian  [om.,  1868,  line]  and  (also)  the  up- 
per peninsula  [shall  be  connected  with  the  Detroit  Conference,  om.,  1860]  [in., 
1860,  and  om.,  1864,  and  those  parts  of  Minnesota  and  Wisconsin  adjacent  to  Lake 
Superior]. 

1§6§.]  531.  (16.)  East  German  Conference  shall  em- 

brace the  German  work  east  of  the  Alleghany  Mountains. 

1848.]  16.  East  Genesee  Conference  shall  include  that  [1872. 
part  of  the  State  of  New  York  west  of  [om.,  1868,  Black  River,  Oneida], 
[in.,  1868,  Central  New  York,  and,  1852,  Wyoming]  Conferences,  and 
east  of  the  Genesee  River,  [in.,  1852,  and  om.,  1856,  excepting  Lima 
Station],  including  the  [om.,  1868,  whole  of  the]  city  of  Rochester,  to- 
gether with  so  much  of  the  State  of  Pennsylvania  as  is  included  (em- 
braced) in  [om.,  1852,  the  Seneca  Lake  and  Wellshorough  Districts  and 
Ulysses  Circuits],  [in.,  1852,  om.,  1860,  Elmira  and  Corning  Districts], 
[in.,  1856,  Troy  (om.,  1864,  except  Laporte  Circuit)],  [in.,  1860,  om., 
1864,  Hornellsville],  [in.,  1868,  excluding  Potter  County,  excepting 
that  portion  included  in  Brookfield  Circuit]. 

1S6D.]  532,  (17.)  East  Maine  Conference  shall  include 

that  part  of  the  State  of  Maine  not  included  in  the  Maine 
Conference. 

1S36.]  533.  (18.)  Erie  Conference  shall  be  bounded  on 

the  north  by  Lake  Erie,  on  the  east  by  a line  commencing  at 


Boundaries  of  Conferences. 


279 


the  mouth  of  the  Cattaraugus  Creek  [in.,  1848,  thence  up  said 
creek  to  the  village  of  (om.,  1856,  Lodi)  (in.,  1856,  Gowanda) 
leaving  said  village  in  the  Genesee  Conference] ; thence  to 
the  Alleghany  River  at  the  mouth  of  Tunungwant  Creek; 
thence  up  said  creek  (“eastward,”  changed,  I860,  to  “southward”)  to 
the  ridge  dividing  between  the  waters  of  Clarion  and  Sinne- 
mahoning  Creeks  ; [“  thence  east  to  the  head  of  Mahoning  Creek,”  changed, 
1868,  to  “ thence  southward  to  the  head  of  Mahoning  Creek  ”] ; 
thence  down  said  creek  [in.,  1852,  exclusive  of  the  Milton 
Society]  [in.,  1864,  but  including  Finley  Society  in  the  Punx- 
utawmey  Circuit,  and]  [in.,  1856,  Putney ville  in  the  Beth- 
lehem Circuit]  to  the  Alleghany  River;  thence  across  said 
river  in  a north-westerly  dii’ection  to  the  Western  Reserve 
Line,  including  the  north  part  of  Butler  County  and  Newcas- 
tle [in.,  1848,  and  om.,  1852,  except  Petersburgh]  [in.,  1852,  and  also  in- 
cluding Petersburg!!] ; thence  west  to  the  Ohio  Canal ; thence 
along  said  canal  to  Lake  Erie,  including  [om.,  1840,  Ohio]  [in.,  1840, 
and  om.,  1856,  Cleveland  City]  [in.,  1844,  Akron]  [in.,  1856,  and  all  of 
Cleveland  lying  east  of  the  Cuyahoga  River.] 

1844.]  28.  Eastern  Texas  Conference  shall  embrace  [1848. 

all  that  part  of  the  Republic  of  Texas  east  of  a line  beginning  at  the 
east  pass  of  the  Bay  of  Galveston,  thence  through  said  bay  to  the 
mouth  of  Trinity  River,  thence  up  said  river  to  the  source  of  the  mid- 
dle fork  of  the  same. 

1§72.]  534.  (19.)  Florida  Conference  shall  include 

the  State  of  Florida. 

1812.]  9.  The  Genesee  Conference  shall  include  [om.,  [1824. 

1820,  the  bounds  of  the  Susquehanna],  [om.,  1816,  Cayuga],  [in.,  1816, 
Oneida,  Genesee,  Chenango],  [in.,  1820  Seneca,],  the  Upper  and  Lower 
Canada  Districts,  [in.,  1820,  the  Chautauqua  and  Lake  Circuits,  hereto- 
fore belonging  to  the  Ohio  Conference,  and  that  part  of  Susquehanna 
District  not  belonging  to  Baltimore  Conference]. 

Provided^  nevertheless,  the  Bishops  have  authority,  in  the  [1816. 
interval  of  the  General  Conference,  to  appoint  another  Annual  Confer- 
ence down  the  Mississippi,  if  they  judge  it  necessary. 

Provided^  also,  that  they  have  authority  to  appoint  [an-  [S824. 
other,  om.,  1816]  other  Annual  [om.,  1816,  Conference]  Conferences  in 
the  interval  of  the  General  Conference  if  [om.,  1816,  a number  of  new 
Circuits  be  anywhere  formed ; but  no  District  or  Circuit  shall  be  added 
to  such  new  (Jonference  without  the  consent  of  the  old  Conference  to 
which  it  belongs],  [in.,  1816,  if  the  number  of  Circuits  should  increase 
so  as,  in  their  judgment,  to  require  it]. 

1820.  Provided^  2d,  that  the  Bishops  be,  and  are  hereby  authorized, 
by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  New  England  Conference, 
to  form  a new  Conference  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  New  England  Con- 
ference, in  the  interval  between  this  and  the  next  General  Conference, 
if  they  shall  judge  it  to  be  expedient. 

Provided^  3d,  that  the  episcopacy,  by  and  with  the  advice  and  con- 
sent of  the  Genesee  Conference,  if  they  judge  it  expedient  previous  to 
the  sitting  of  the  next  General  Conference,  shall  have  authority  to  es- 
tablish a Conference  in  Canada. 

1824.]  4.  The  Genesee  Conference  shall  include  the  [1832. 

Oneida,  Black  River,  Chenango,  Susquehanna,  Ontario,  Genesee,  and 


280 


Histoet  op  the  Discipline. 


Erie  Districts,  and  Sharon  Circuit,  from  New  York,  except  that  part 
of  Erie  District  south-west  of  Cattaraugus  Creek. 

1832.]  7.  Genesee  Conference  shall  include  that  part  of  [1840. 
the  State  of  New  York  west  of  Cayuga  Lake  not  included  in  the  [om., 
1836,  Pittsburgh],  [in.,  1836,  Erie]  Conference,  and  so  much  of  Penn- 
sylvania as  is  included  by  the  [in.,  1836,  Sugar  Creek,  Smithport], 
(om.,  1836,  the  Tioga),  Wellsborough,  and  Loyalsock  Circuits  in  the 
State  of  Pennsylvania. 

1840.]  9.  Genesee  Conference  shall  include  that  part  of  [1848, 

the  State  of  New  York  lying  west  of  a line  running  south  from  Lake 
Ontario,  by  way  of  Cayuga  Lake,  to  Pennsylvania,  not  embraced  in 
the  Erie  Conference,  and  so  much  of  the  north  part  of  the  State  of 
Pennsylvania  as  is  included  in  Seneca  Lake,  Dansville,  and  Cattarau- 
gus Districts. 

1848.]  13.  Genesee  Conference  includes  all  that  part  of  [1868» 
the  State  of  New  York  west  of  the  East  Genesee  Conference,  [in.,  1852, 
including  Lima  Station,  om.,  1856,  and  in.,  1860,  and  then  om.  again, 
1864],  except  so  much  as  is  included  in  the  Erie  Conference  [om.,  1856, 
and  Smithport, ^ Cowdersport,  [in.,  1852,  and  Bradford  Circuits]  [1864. 
in  Pennsylvania],  [in.,  1856,  and  also  so  much  of  the  State  of  Pennsyl- 
vania as  is  embraced  in  Glean  District]. 

1868.]  19.  Genesee  Conference  shall  include  that  part  [1872. 

of  the  State  of  New  York  west  of  the  Genesee  Liver,  excepting  the  city 
of  Eochester,  and  so  much  as  is  included  in  the  Erie  Conference,  and 
also  including  the  County  of  Potter,  in  the  State  of  Pennsylvania,  with 
the  exception  of  the  Brookfield  Charge,  and  also  so  much  of  M’Kean 
County  as  is  embraced  in  the  Glean  District. 

1832.]  18.  Georgia  Conference  shall  include  (all)  the  [1844. 
State  of  Georgia,  except  what  is  now  embraced  in  the  [in.,  1840,  New- 
town District]  in  the  Holston  Conference,  East  and  Middle  Florida. 

1844.]  32.  Georgia  Conference  shall  include  all  the  [1848. 

State  of  Georgia,  except  that  part  which  lies  south  of  a line  commenc- 
ing at  Fort  Gaines  on  the  Chattahoochee  Kiver,  running  thence  in  a 
direct  line  to  Albany,  on  Flint  Kiver ; thence  along  the  line  of  Gcmul- 
gee  and  Flint  Eiver  Eailroad  to  the  Gcmulgee  Eiver ; thence  down  said 
river  to  the  Altamaha ; thence  down  the  Altamaha  to  the  Atlantic 
Gcean  ; and  also  that  part  of  North  Carolina  embraced  in  Murphy  Cir- 
cuit, Lafayette  District. 

1868.]  535.  (20.)  Georgia  Conference  shall  include 

the  State  of  Georgia. 

1864.]  17.  There  shall  be  an  Annual  Conference  in  Ger-  [1868. 
many,  to  be  denominated  the  Mission  Conference  of  Germany  and 
Switzerland,  embracing  also  the  missions  in  France  and  Switzerland 
where  the  German  language  is  spoken,  which  Conference  shall  possess 
all  the  rights,  powers,  and  privileges  of  other  Annual  Conferences,  ex- 
cepting that  of  sending  delegates  to  the  General  Conference,  and  of 
drawing  its  annual  dividend  from  the  avails  of  the  Book  Concern  or 
the  Chartered  Fund,  and  of  voting  on  constitutional  changes  proposed 
in  the  Discipline. 

1868.]  536.  (21.)  Germany  and  Switzerland  [om.,  1872, 

Mission]  CONFERENCE  shall  include  the  work  in  Germany  and 
those  portions  of  France  and  Switzerland  where  the  German 
language  is  spoken. 

1832.]  15.  PIoLSTON  Conference  shall  include  East  Ten-  [1840. 

nessee,  and  that  part  of  the  State  of  Georgiaj  [om.,  1836,  lying  north  of 
the  Blue  Kidge],  [in.,  1836,  now  embraced  in  the  Newtown  District], 


Boundaries  of  Conferences. 


281 


and  also  what  is  now  embraced  in  the  Tugulo  and  Pickens  Circuits, 
and  those  parts  of  South  Carolina,  [om.,  1836,  ^^orth  Carolina],  and 
Virginia  included  in  the  Ashville  and  Abingdon  Districts. 

1840.]  20.  Holston  Conference  shall  include  East  Ten-  [1844. 
nessee  and  that  part  of  the  States  of  Georgia,  South  Carolina,  North 
Carolina,  and  Virginia,  now  embraced  in  the  Newtown,  Ashville, 
Wytheville,  Abingdon,  and  Greenville  Districts. 

1844.]  24.  Holston  Conference  shall  include  East  Ten-  [1848. 
nessee,  that  part  of  the  State  of  North  Carolina  now  embraced  in  the 
Ashville  and  Wytheville  Districts,  and  so  much  of  the  State  of  Vir- 
ginia as  is  now  embraced  in  the  Wytheville  District,  and  the  Districts 
lying  west  of  New  River. 

186§.  537.  (22.)  Holston  Conference  shall  be  bounded 
on  the  east  by  Virginia ; on  the  north  by  Virginia  and  Ken- 
tucky ; on  the  west  by  the  western  summit  of  the  Cumberland 
Mountains ; on  the  south  by  Georgia  and  the  Blue  Ridge,  in- 
cluding that  portion  of  North  Carolina  not  within  the  North 
Carolina  Conference. 

1832.]  Illinois  Conference  shall  include  the  State  of  [1844. 
Illinois,  [om.,  1836,  the  Paris  and  Eugene  Circuits,  in  the  State  of  In- 
diana, and  the  North-western  Territory] ; [in.,  1836,  and  om.,  1840,  and 
that  part  of  Indiana  included  in  the  Danville  and  Eugene  Circuits,  the 
Wisconsin  Territory  north  of  the  State  west  of  Lake  Michigan,  and 
also  that  part  of  said  territory  west  of  Mississippi  commonly  called 
1840.]  the  Black  Hawk  Purchase],  except  that  part  north  of  the  fol- 
lowing line,  namely : Beginning  at  the  mouth  of  Rock  River,  thence 
up  said  river  to  the  mouth  of  Green  River,  thence  up  said  river  to  the 
Winnebago  Swamp,  thence  down  the  south  branch  of  the  Bureau  River 
to  the  Illinois  River,  thence  up  said  river  to  the  mouth  of  the  Kanka- 
kee, thence  up  the  Kankakee  River  to  the  east  line  of  the  State  of 
Illinois. 

1844.]  Illinois  Conference  shall  include  that  part  of  the  [1852. 
State  of  Illinois  south  of  the  following  line,  namely : Beginning  at 
Warsaw  on  the  Mississippi  River,  and  running  thence  to  Augusta; 
thence  to  Doddsville  [orn.,  1848,  thence  to^  the  mouth  of  Spoon  River; 
thence  to  Bloomington ; thence  to  Danville]  ; thence  to  the  Indiana 
State  line,  embracing  Warsaw  town,  Havana  Mission,  Bloomington 
Station,  and  Danville  Circuit,  [in^  1848,  and  all  that  part  of  Kentucky 
not  included  in  the  Ohio  and  Indiana  Conferences]. 

1§52.]  538.  (23.)  The  Illinois  Conference  shall  include 
that  part  [in.,  1868,  of  the  State]  of  Illinois  not  [“included  in,” 
changed,  1868,  to  “within”]  the  Southern  Illinois  Conference,  south 
of  the  following  line,  namely:  Beginning  at  Warsaw  on  the 
Mississippi  River;  thence  to  Vermont;  thence  to  the  mouth 
of  Spoon  River;  [“thence  to  the  Indiana  State  line,  embracing  Warsaw,  Ver- 
mont, Havana  Circuit,  Bloommgton  Station,  and  Danville  Circuit,”  changed,  1856,  to 
“thence  up  the  Illinois  River  to  the  north-west  corner  of 
Mason  County  (om.,  i860,  thence  to  the  north-east  corner  of  said  county); 
thence  to  the  junction  of  the  Central  and  Alton  and  Chicago 
Railroad,  leaving  (in.,  1868,  Vermont  and)  Mackinaw  Circuits 
in  the  (“ Peoria,”  changed,  i860,  to  “Central  Illinois”)  Conference; 
thence  to  the  south-west  corner  of  Iroquois  County ; thence  east 
to  the  Indiana  State  line  ”],  [in.,  1860,  leaving  (om.,  1868,  the  Western 


282 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


Charge  in  Bloomington,  in  the  Central  Illinois  Conference,  and  including  State 
Line  City),  (in.,  1868,  Warsaw,  Bloomington,  and  Kormal)  in 
the  Illinois  Conference]. 

1864.]  19.  There  shall  he  an  Annual  Conference  in  the  [1868. 
North-west  Provinces  of  India,  to  he  called  the  India  Mission  Annual 
Conference,  embracing  the  ancient  kingdom  of  Oudh  and  the  country 
of  Eohilcund  on  the  west  of  Oudh,  and  lying  between  the  river  Ganges 
on  the  south  and  the  Himalaya  Mountains  on  the  north,  which  shall, 
with  the  concurrence  of  the  Presiding  Bishop,  possess  all  the  rights, 
powers,  and  privileges  of  other  Annual  Conferences,  excepting  that  of 
sending  delegates  to  General  Conference,  and  of  drawing  its  annual 
dividends  from  the  avails  of  the  Book  Concern  and  the  Chartered 
Fund,  and  of  voting  on  constitutional  changes  proposed  in  the  Dis- 
cipline. 

1§6§.]  539.  (24.)  India  Conference  shall  include  the 

[“North-westProvincesof  India,” changed,  1872,  to ‘^provinces  of  Oudll  and 
Roliilcund  and  Cawnpore  in  the  North-west  Provinces,  and 
Kumaon  and  Gurhwal  on  the  Himalaya  Mountains”]. 

1832,]  10.  Indiana  Conference  shall  include  the  State  [1840. 
of  Indiana  (except  so  much  as  is  included  in  the  Illinois  Conference), 
Elizabethtown,  in  the  State  of  Ohio,  and  the  St.  Joseph’s  and  Kala- 
mazoo missions  in  Michigan  Territory,”  changed,  1836,  to  “and  that 
part  of  Michigan  Territory  now  included  in  the  Laporte  District”]. 

1840.]  15.  Indiana  Conference  shall  include  [“all  the  [1852. 
State  of  Indiana  and  Elizabethtown  in  Ohio,”  changed,  1844,  to  “that 
part  of  the  State  of  Indiana  south  of  the  National  Eoad,  with  Elizabeth- 
town in  Ohio,  and  the  Western  Charge  in  Indianapolis,  with  all  the 
towns  that  are  immediately  on  the  road  to  the  State  line,  except  Terre 
Haute,  (in.,  1848,  and  that  part  of  Kentucky  lying  south  of  the  State 
of  Indiana)”]. 

1852.]  23.  The  Indiana  Conference  shall  be  bounded  as  [1868. 
follows,  namely:  Beginning  at  the  mouth  of  Silver  Creek,  on  the  Ohio 
Eiver;  thence  with  said  creek  to  the  Jeffersonville  Eailroad;  thence 
by  said  railroad  to  Eockford ; thence  by  the  East  Fork  of  White  Eiver 
to  Columbus  ; thence  by  the  Madison  and  Indianapolis  Eailroad  to 
Franklin;  thence  by  the  Plank  Eoad  to  the  Bluffs  of  White  Eiver; 
thence  north  by  said  river  to  [“the  southern  line  of  the  Donation,” 
changed,  1856,  to  “the  Donation  line”]  of  Indianapolis;  thence  east 
by  said  line  to  Meridian-street;  thence  north  by  said  street  to  [om., 
1864,  its  intersection  with]  Market-street ; thence  west  by  Market- 
street  to  the  Donation  line  ; thence  south  by  said  Donation  line  to  the 
National  Eoad;  thence  by  the  National  Eoad  west  to  the  intersection 
of  the  Greencastle  State  Eoad,  one  and  a half  miles  west  of  Stilesville ; 
thence  with  said  State  Eoad  to  the  town  plat  of  Greencastle ; thence 
due  south  to  Seminary-street,  [om.,  1860,  thence  by  said  street  to  Col- 
lege-street], including  the  [“Second  Charge,  changed,  1864,  to  “Sunp- 
son  chapel”]  in  Greencastle,  together  with  Lot  No.  153 ; thence  due  south 
to  the  southern  border  of  the  college  grounds,  upon  a line  equally  di- 
viding the  college  campus  and  building:  thence  due  west  to  the  Wal- 
nut Fork  of  Eel  Eiver ; thence  down  saicl  river  to  its  intersection  with 
the  National  Eoad ; thence  with  said  road  to  the  western  line  of  the 
State,  including  all  the  towns  on  the  National  Eoad  west  of  Indian- 
apolis in  Indiana  Conference,  except  [om.,  1856,  the  city  of]  Terre 
Haute;  thence  by  the  State  line  to  the  mouth  of  the  Wabash  Eiver; 
thence  by  the  State  line  to  the  mouth  of  Silver  Creek,  the  place  of 
beginning. 


Boundaeies  of  Confekences. 


283 


1§@§,]  540.  (25.)  Indiana  Confeeence  shall  be  bounded 

on  the  north  and  east  by  a line  beginning  where  the  National 
Koad  intersects  the  west  line  of  the  State  of  Indiana ; thence 
along  said  road  to  Terre  Haute;  thence  along  the  [“Terre  Haute 
and  Eichmond  Eailroad  to  White  River ; thence  up  said  river  to  a point  due  west 
of  the  northern  limits  of  the  city  of  Indianapolis ; thence  east  to  Meridian-street ; 
thence  south  on  said  street  to  the  southern  limits  of  said  city,”  changed,  18T2,  to 

‘‘  St.  Louis,  Vandalia,  Terre  Haute,  and  Indianapolis  Railroad 
to  the  corporation  line  of  Indianapolis ; thence  north  and  east 
by  said  corporation  line  to  the  Michigan  Road  ; thence  south 
by  said  road  to  the  Indianapolis  and  Lafayette  Railroad ; 
thence  south  by  said  railroad  to  Third-street ; thence  east  by 
Third-street  to  Meridian-street;  thence  south  by  Meridian- 
street,  Madison  Avenue,  and  Madison  Pike  to  the  southern 
limits  of  the  city”];  thence  west  to  White  River;  thence 
down  said  river  to  the  [“south  line  of  Morgan,”  changed,  1872,  to  west 
line  of  Johnson  ”]  County ; thence  (east)  south  on  said  line  to 
Johnson  County;  thence  south  on  the  west  line  of  Johnson, 
Brown,  Jackson,  Scott,  and  Clark  Counties  to  the  Ohio  River; 
on  the  south  by  the  Ohio  River ; and  on  the  west  by  the  State 
of  Illinois. 

1844.]  19.  The  Iowa  Confeeence  shall  include  [om.,  [1856. 

1852,  all]  [om.,  1848,  the  Iowa  Territory],  pn.,  1848,  and  om.,  1852, 
State  of  Iowa  and  the  Nebraska  Territory] j [in.,  1852,  except  so  much 
as  is  occupied  by  the  Indian  Mission,  now  m connection  with  the  Mis- 
souri Conference]. 

1856.]  33.  The  Iowa  Confeeence  shall  [“embrace  all  [1868. 
that  part  of  the  State  of  Iowa  lying  south  of  a line,”  changed,  1860,  to 
“be  bounded  as  follows,  namely”]:  Commencing  at  Davenport  on 
the  Mississippi  Eiver,  [“and  running  on  the  line  of  railway  to  Iowa 
City  ; thence  up  Iowa  River  to  the  corner  of  Iowa,  Benton,  Tauca,  and 
Poweshjiek  Counties  ; thence  due  west  to  the  Missouri  Eiver,”  changed, 
1860,  to  (“and  running,”  changed,  1864,  to  “thence”)  down  said  river 
to  the  south  line  of  the  State  of  Iowa;  thence  (“on  that,”  changed, 
1864,  to  “west  along  said  State”)  line  to  the  south-west  corner  of  Ap- 
panoose County  ; thence  (“  north  to  the  Des  Moines  Eiver,  and  up  said 
river  to  the  south  line  of  Boone  County,”  changed,  1864,  to  “ north  to  the 
south  side  of  Marshall  County,  leaving  the  town  of  Knoxville  in  the 
Iowa  Conference  ; thence  along  the  south  line  of  Marshall  County  due 
east”)]  to  the  Iowa  Eiver ; thence  down  said  river  to  Iowa  City  ; thence 
[“  eastward  on  the  line  of  railway  to  the  place  of  beginning,”  changed, 
1864,  to  “ down  said  river  to  Iowa  city ; thence  along  the  railroad  to 
Davenport”],  leaving  Davenport  and  Iowa  City  in  the  Upper  Iowa  Con- 
ference, and  the  intermediate  towns  upon  the  line  in  the  Iowa  Confer- 
ence. 

1§68.]  541.  (26.)  Iowa  Conference  shall  be  bounded 

on  the  east  by  the  Mississippi  River;  on  the  south  by  the 
Missouri  [in.,  1872,  State  line];  on  the  west  and  north  by  a 
line  commencing  at  the  south-west  corner  of  Appanoose 
County ; thence  north  to  Marshall  County,  leaving  Knoxville 
in  the  Iowa  Conference,  and  Monroe  in  the  Des  Moines  Con- 
ference ; thence  on  the  south  line  of  Marshall  County  due  east 
to  Iowa  River ; thence  down  said  river  to  Iowa  City ; thence 


284 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


on  the  [in.,  1872,  Chicago,  Kock  Island,  and  Pacific]  Railroad 
to  Davenport,  leaving  Davenport  and  Iowa  City  in  Upper 
Iowa  Conference,  and  all  intermediate  towns  in  Iowa  Con- 
ference. 

1856.]  35.  The  Kansas  and  Nebeaska  Confeeence  shall  [1860. 

embrace  the  Kansas  and  Nebraska  Territories,  and  also  that  part  of  the 
Territories  of  New  Mexico  and  Utah  lying  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains. 

I860.]  17.  Kansas  Confeeence  shall  embrace  the  State  [1868. 
[oni.,  1864,  or  Territory]  of  Kansas,  [om.,  1864,  and  the  State  of  Texas, 
and  that  portion  of  New  Mexico  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains]. 

1868.]  542.  (27.)  Kansas  Conference  shall  include  the 

State  of  Kansas  and  [in.,  1872,  so  much  of]  the  Indian  Terri- 
tory [in.,  1872,  south  thereof  as  lies  north  of  the  thirty-sixth 
parallel  of  north  latitude]. 

1820.]  3.  The  Kentucky  Confeeence  shall  include  the  [1848. 
[om.,  1824,  Kentucky,  Salt  River,  Green  River,  and  Cumberland  Dis- 
tricts, and  that  part  of  the  State  of  Virginia  included  in  the  Green  Briar 
and  Munroe  Circuits,  heretofore  belonging  to  the  Baltimore  Conference, 
and  the  Little  Kanawha  and  Middle  Island  Circuits,  heretofore  belong- 
ing to  the  Ohio  Conference] ; [in,,  1824,  and  om.,  1828,  State  of  Ken- 
tucky, and  that  part  of  the  State  of  Tennessee  lying  north  of  the  Cum- 
berland River]  ; [in.,  1828,  State  of  Kentucky,  except  so  much  of  said 
State  as  lies  west  of  the  Tennessee  River]. 

1852.]  543.  (28.)  The  Kentucky  Conference  shall  in- 

clude the  State  of  Kentucky  [om.,  1868,  excepting  so  much  of  said  state 
as  is  included  in  the  Western  Virginia  Conference]. 

1872.]  544.  (29.)  Lexington  Conference  shall  include 

the  States  of  Kentucky,  Ohio,  and  Indiana. 

1836.]  [In.,  1852,  The  Libeeia  Confeeence].  There  [1868. 

shall  be  an  Annual  Conference  on  the  western  coast  of  Africa^  to  be 
denominated  The  Liberia  Mission  Annual  Conference,  possessing  all 
the  rights,  powers,  and  privileges  of  other  Annual  Conrerences,  except 
that  of  sending  delegates  to  the  General  Conference,  and  of  drawing  its 
annual  dividend  from  the  avails  of  the  Book  Concern  and  of  the  Char- 
tered Fund,  [in.,  1860,  and  of  voting  on  constitutional  changes  proposed 
in  the  Discipline]. 

1868.]  545.  (30.)  Liberia  Conference  shall  embrace 

the  western  coast  of  Africa. 

546.  (31.)  Louisiana  Conference  shall  include  the  State 
of  Louisiana. 

1824.]  547.  (32.)  The  Maine  Conference  shall  include 
[“allthe  state  of  Maine,”  changed,  1848,  to  “that  part  of  the  State  of 
Maine  [om.,  1856,  lying]  west  of  the  Kennebec  River,  from  the 
mouth  to  the  Great  Bend  below  Skowhegan,  and  of  a line 
running  from  thence  north  to  the  State  line  (including  Skow- 
hegan and  Augusta  Stations  in  Maine  Conference)  ”],^  part  of 
New  Hampshire  [om.,  1868,  lying]  east  of  the  White  Hills,  and 
north  of  the  waters  of  Ossipee  Lake,  [in.,  1868,  and  the  town 
of  Gorham]. 

1840«]  22,  Memphis  Confeeence  shall  be  bounded  on  the  [1848. 

east  by  the  Tombigbee  River,  Alabama  State  line,  and  Tennessee  River  j 


Botjndaeies  op  Conferences. 


285 


on  the  north  by  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi  Elvers ; west  by  the  Missis- 
sippi Eiver ; and  south  by  a line  running  due  east  from  the  Mississippi 
Elver  to  the  south-west  corner  of  Tallahatchie  County ; thence  due  east 
to  the  south-eastern  corner  of  Yallabusha  County  ; thence  in  a straight 
line  to  the  north-western  corner  of  Oktibaha  County ; thence  due  east 
to  the  Tombigbee  Eiver. 

1836.]  11.  Michigan  Conference  shall  embrace  all  that  [1840; 

part  of  the  State  of  Ohio  not  included  in  the  Pittsburgh,  Erie,  Ohio, 
and  Indiana  Conferences,  and  all  the  Territory  of  Michigan,  except  so 
much  as  is  included  in  the  Laporte  District,  Indiana  Conference. 

1840.]  15.  Michigan  Conference  includes  the  State  of  [1856. 
Michigan  [in. , 1844,  and  om.,  1852,  and  the  Ojibway  missions  on  the 
waters  of  Lake  Superior,  formerly  embraced  in  Eock  Eiver  Conference]. 

1§56.]  548.  (33.)  Michigan  Conference  shall  include 

[om.,  1868,  all  that  part  of]  the  State  of  Michigan  [om.,  1868,  lying]  west 
of  the  principal  meridian  [om.,  1868,  line,  and  the  Indian  Missions  in  the 
lower  peninsula  shall  be  connected  with  the  Michigan  Conference],  [in.,  1864, 
in  the^jwer  peninsula]. 

32.  Minnesota  includes  the  Minnesota  Territory  and  that  [1860. 
part  of  the  State  of  Wisconsin  which  lies  north  and  west  of  a line  be- 
ginning at'the  mouth  of  Black  Eiver,  and  running  up  said  river  to  the 
mouth  of  Beaver  Creek  ; up  said  creek  to  its  source  ; thence  by  the  di- 
viding ridge  between  the  waters  of  Black  and  Trempellan  Eivers  to  the 
line  between  Towns  Twenty-three  and  Twenty-four ; thence  east  along 
said  line  to  the  fourth  principal  meridian,  and  thence  north  on  said 
meridian  line  to  Lake  Superior. 

I860.]  549..  (34.)  Minnesota  Conference  shall  include 

[in.,  1864,  and  om.,  1868,  embrace]  the  State  of  Minnesota,  [om.,  1864,  ex- 
cept so  much  as  is  included  in  the  District  Conference],  [in.,  1868,  and  om.,  1872, 
and  so  much  of  North-west  Wisconsin  as  is  not  included  in  the  West  Wisconsin 
Conference]. 

1816.]  4.  The  Mississippi  Conference  shall  include  [1832. 

[“  all  the  State  of  Louisiana  south  of  the  Arkansas,  and  all  the  Missis- 
sippi Territory  south  of  Tennessee  Eiver,”  changed,  1820,  to  the 
States  of  Mississippi  and  Louisiana,  and  all  that  part  of  the  State  of 
Alabama  (“  south  of  Tennessee  Eiver,”  changed,  1824,  to  “ not  included 
in  Tennessee  Conference,  and  all  West  Florida”)]. 

1832.]  16.  Mississippi  Conference  shall  include  the  State  [1836. 
of  Louisiana,  and  that  part  of  Mississippi  lying  west  of  the  dividing 
ridge  between  Pearl  and  Leaf  Eivers,  and  thence  with  the  said  ridge 
between  Mississippi  and  Tombigbee  to  the  Tennessee  line. 

1836.]  20.  Mississippi  Conference  shall  include  all  the  [1840. 

State  of  Mississippi,  except  what  is  embraced  in  the  range  of  counties 
on  the  east  boundary  of  the  State,  namely : Jackson,  Greene,  Wayne, 
Clarke,  Lauderdale,  Kemper,  Noxaber,  Lownds,  and  Munroe,  and  that 
part  of  the  State  of  Louisiana  not  included  in  the  Arkansas  Conference. 

1840.]  25.  Mississippi  Conference  shall  include  all  that  [1848, 

part  of  the  State  of  Mississippi  not  embraced  in  the  Alabama  and 
Memphis  Conferences,  and  all  the  State  of  Louisiana. 

1868.]  550.  (35.)  Mississippi  Conference  shall  include 

the  State  of  Mississippi. 

1816.]  2.  The  Missouri  Conference  shall  be  bounded  [1820. 

by  the  Ohio  Conference  on  the  north,  by  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi 
Eivers  on  the  east,  and  by  the  Arkansas  Eiver  on  the  south. 


286 


Histoet  op  the  Discipline. 


1820.]  2.  The  Missouei  Conference  shall  include  that  [1824, 
part  of  the  State  of  Indiana  not  included  in  the  Ohio  Conference,  the 
States  of  Illinois  and  Missouri,  and  the  Territory  of  Arkansas. 

1824.]  9.  The  Missouri  Conference  shall  include  the  [^1848. 

State  of  Missouri  and  [in.,  1832,  and  om.,  1836,  Missouri  and]  [om., 
1836,  Arkansas  Territories],  [in.,  1836,  and  om.,  1844,  and  that  part  of 
Missouri  Territory  which  lies  north  of  the  Cherokee  line], 

1848.]  26.  The  Missouri  Conference  shall  embrace  the  [1852. 

States  of  Missouri  and  Arkansas,  and  the  territory  west  and  north  of 
these  States,  extendmg  to  the  Eocky  Mountains,  not  included  in  the 
Iowa  Conference. 

1852.]  32.  The  Missouri  Conference  shall  include  the  [1860. 

State  of  Missouri,  except  that  part  lying  south  of  the  Osage  Eiver,  and 
west  of  Miller,  Pulaski,  and  Ashley  Counties,  [in.,  1856,  and  that  part  of 
the  Nebraska  Territory  embracing  the  Indian  Missions  in  said  Territory]. 

I860.]  23.  The  Missouri  and  Arkansas  Conference  [1868. 

shall  include  the  States  of  Missouri  and  Arkansas. 

186§.]  551.  (30.)  Missouri  Conference  shall  include  so 

much  of  the  State  of  Missouri  as  lies  north  of  the  Missouri 
Kiver. 

I860.]  552.  (37.)  Nebraska  Conference  shall  embrace 

the  [om.,  1868,  Territory]  [ill.,  1864,  (om.,  1868,  or)  State]  of  Nebraska. 

1864.]  553.  (38.)  Nevada  Conference  shall  [“be  bounded 

west  by  the  west  summit  of  the  Sierra  Nevada  Mountains,  embracing  all  of  Ne- 
vada and  Utah  Territories,  and  that  part  of  New  Mexico  west  of  the  Eocky  Mount- 
ains,” changed,  1868,  to  “ include  Nevada  and  so  much  of  California 
as  lies  east  of  the  west  summit  of  the  Sierra  Nevada  Mount- 
ains ”]. 

1856.]  554.  (39.)  Newark  Conference  shall  include 

that  part  of  the  State  of  New  Jersey  not  included  in  the  New 
Jersey  Conference,  Staten  Island,  and  so  much  of  [om.,  1868,  the 
States  of]  New  York  and  Pennsylvania  as  [“is  now  included  in  the  Pat- 
erson,” changed,  1868,  to  “ lies  within  the  Jersey  City  ”]  and  Newton 
Districts,  [in.,  1864,  and  om.,  1868,  excepting  Sloatsburgh  Church  and  Nar- 
rowsburgh  Station]. 

1796.]  1.  The  New  England  Conference,  under  the  di-  [1800. 
rection  of  which  shall  be  the  affairs  of  our  Church  in  New  England,  and 
in  that  part  of  the  State  of  New  York  which  lies  on  the  east  side  of  the 
Hudson  Eiver ; Provided,  that,  if  the  Bishops  see  it  necessary,  a Confer- 
ence may  be  held  in  the  province  of  Maine. 

1804.]  1.  The  New  England  Conference  shall  include  [1812. 
the  District  of  Maine,  [“and  all  the  Circuits  eastward  and  northward 
from  the  bounds  of  the  New  York  Conference,”  changed,  1804,  to  “and 
the  Boston,  New  London,  and  Vermont  Districts”]. 

1812.]  8.  The  New  England  Conference  shall  include  [1832. 

the  remaining  part  of  [om.,  1824,  Vermont,  and  all  the  New  England 
States  east  of  (Connecticut  Eiver],  [in.,  1816,  om.,  1824,  and  that  part  of 
Lower  Canada  east  of  Lake  Magog],  [in.,  1824,  the  State  of  New  Hamp- 
shire, that  part  of  Vermont  lying  east  of  the  Green  Mountains,  those 
parts  of  the  States  of  Massachusetts  and  Connecticut  lying  east  of  Con- 
necticut Eiver,  and  all  the  State  of  Ehode  Island]. 

1832.]  555.  (40.)  New  England  Conference  shall  in- 

clude all  the  State  of  Massachusetts  [om.,  1868,  lying]  east  of  the 
Green  Mountains  not  [“included  in  the  New  Hampshire  Conference,  and 


Boundaeies  oe  Confeeences. 


287 


that  part  of  Connecticut  lying-  east  of  Connecticut  Eiver,  and  all  the  State  of  Ehode 
Island,”  changed,  1840,  to  “ embraced  in  the  (om.,  1848,  New  York),  NeW 
Hampshire,  and  Providence  Conferences”]. 

556.  (42.)  New  Hampshiee  Confeeence  shall  include 

[“all  the  State  of  New  Hampshire  not  included  in,”  changed,  1868,  to  ‘‘  New 
Hampshire,  except  that  part  within  ”]  the  Maine  Conference, 
[om.,  1844,  that  part  of  the  State  of  Vermont  east  of  the  Green  Mountains,  and] 
also  that  part  of  [om.,  1868,  the  state  of]  Massachusetts  [om.,  1868,  lying] 
north-east  of  the  Merrimac  River,  [in.,  1856,  and  om.,  i860,  and  also 
that  part  of  the  State  of  Vermont  lying  east  of  the  top  of  the  Green  Mountains ; 
Provided,  the  New  Hampshire  Conference  shall  agree  to  the  re-union  of  the  two, 
otherwise  the  Vermont  Conference  shall  include,  as  now,  that  part  of  the  State  of 
Vermont  lying  east  of  the  top  of  the  Green  Mountains]. 

1836.]  New  Jersey  Conference  shall  include  the  whole  [1856. 
State  of  New  Jersey,  Staten  Island,  and  so  much  of  the  States  of  New 
York  and  Pennsylvania  as  is  now  included  in  the  [om.,  1840,  Ashury], 
[in.,  1840,  (in.,  1852,  Newton  and)  Paterson]  Districts. 

1§56.]  557.  (42.)  New  Jeksey  Confeeence  shall  include 

that  part  of  [om.,  1868,  the  State  of]  New  Jersey  south  of  the  fol- 
lowing line  [in.,  1860,  namely]:  [“  Beginning  with,”  changed,  1868,  to 
“ Commencing  at  ”]  Raritan  Bay,  [om.,  1868,  and  running]  [in.,  1868, 
thence]  up  said  bay  (in.,  1868,  and  river)  to  New  Brunswick;- 
thence  along  the  turnpike  road  to  Lambertville  on  the  Dela- 
ware, including  the  city  of  New  Brunswick  and  Lambertville 
Station. 

1800.]  2.  The  New  York  Conference  shall  include  that  [1804. 
part  of  the  State  of  New  York  east  of  the  Hudson  Eiver,  all  Connecticut, 
and  those  parts  of  Massachusetts,  New  Hampshire,  and  Vermont  which 
are  included  in  the  New  York  and  New  London  Districts. 

1804.]  2.  The  New  York  Conference  comprehending  [1812. 
the  New  York,  Pittsfield,  Albany,  [in.,  1808,  Cayuga]  and  Upper  Canada 
Districts. 

1812.]  7.  The  New  York  Conference  shall  include  all  [1832. 
the  State  of  New  York  not  included  in  the  Genesee  and  Philadelphia 
Conferences,  that  part  of  Connecticut  and  Massachusetts  west  of  the 
Connecticut  Eiver,  and  that  part  of  Vermont  Iving  west  of  the  Green 
Mountains,  [in.,  1816,  om.,  1824,  with  that  part  of  Lower  Canada  between 
Lakes  Champlain  and  Magog]. 

1832.]  1.  The  New  York  Conference  [“shall  include,”  [1848. 
changed,  1836,  to  “shall  embrace  all  that  territory  now  included  in”] 
the  New  York,  New  Haven,  Ehinebeck,  [“  and  Hudson  River  Districts, 
Hudson  Station,  and  Ghent  and  Lee  Circuits,”  changed,  1836,  to  “ (om., 
1844,  White  Plains),  (in.,  1844,  Long  Island),  Poughkeepsie,  Delaware, 
(in.,  1840,  Hartford),  and  Newburgh  Districts”]. 

1848.]  1.  The  New  York  Conference  shall  consist  of  [1852. 

the  territory  included  in  the  Poughkeepsie,  Ehinebeck,  Delaware,  and 
Newburgh  Districts,  and  that  part  of  New  York  District  lying  north  and 
west  of  the  Charges  of  Norwalk,  Stamford,  Poundridge,  Hi^bridge, 
New  Canaap,  Greenwich,  Kin^-street,Port  Chester,  Eye,  New  Rochelle, 
East  Chester,  Westchester,  and  West  Farms,  in  Westchester  County,  and 
the  State  of  Connecticut,  and  of  those  Charges  in  the  city  of  New  York 
lying  north  and  west  of  a line  running  through  the  Third  Avenue, 
Bowery,  Chatham-street,  and  Broadway  to  the  Battery. 

1852.]  558.  (43.)  The  New  York  Conference  shall 


288 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


consist  of  the  Territory  now  [om.,  1868,  included]  in  the  New  York, 
Poughkeepsie  [in.,  1872,  including  Gaylordsville],  Rhinebeck, 
[“Delaware,”  changed,  1856,  to  “ Monticello,”  1864,  to  “ Ellenville  and 
Prattsville  ”]  [in.,  1872,  and  Newburgh]  Districts,  [in.,  1856 

and  om,,  1860,  including  East  Chatham]. 

1848.]  559.  (44.)  New  York  East  Conference  shall 

[“  consist  of  (om.,  1852,  “ the  Territory  now  included  in  ”),”  changed,  1868,  to 
“include”],  [om.,  i860,  the  Hartford],  New  Haven,  [in.,  1852,  (om., 
1860,  East)  New  York],  [in.,  1860,  Bridgeport],  and  [in.,  1868, 
the  two]  Long  Island  Districts,  [“and  that  part  of  New  York  District 
not  included  in  the  New  York  Conference,”  changed,  1852,  to  “ including  in 
the  city  of  New  York  (om.,  1868,  all)  those  charges  (om.,  1868,  lying) 
east  of  a line  running  through  the  Third  Avenue,  Bowery, 
Chatham-street,  (in.,  1868,  Park  Row),  and  Broadway]. 

1836.]  24.  North  Carolina  Conference  shall  be  bouifhed  [1848. 
on  the  east  by  the  Atlantic  Ocean ; on  the  north  by  Albemarle  Sound, 
Roanoke,  and  Staunton  Rivers ; on  the  west  by  the  top  of  the  Blue 
Ridge,  including  the  Counties  of  Wilks  and  Iredell ; on  the  south  by 
the  south  lines  of  Iredell,  Rowan,  Davidson,  Randolph,  and  Chatham; 
thence  by  Cape  Fear  River,  except  those  appointments  now  included  in 
the  Wilmington  and  Lincolnton  Districts. 

1868.]  560.  (45.)  North  Carolina  Conference  shall 

include  the  State  of  North  Carolina,  excepting  the  ten  coun- 
ties west  of  Wautauga  County  and  the  Blue  Ridge. 

1872,]  561.  (46.)  Northern  New  York  Conference 

shall  include  so  much  of  the  County  of  Franklin  as  is  not 
within  the  Troy  Conference,  and  all  of  the  Counties  of  St. 
Lawrence,  Jefferson,  Lewis,  Oneida,  and  Herkimer,  and  all 
of  Oswego  County  except  Phenix  and  Brewerton,  and  so 
much  of  the  County  of  Madison  as  lies  on  and  east  of  the 
New  York  and  Midland  Railroad,  together  with  Cherry  Val- 
ley and  Springfield  in  Otsego  County,  Sharon  Springs  in 
Schoharie  County,  and  Frey’s  Bush,  Ames,  and  St.  Johnsville 
in  Montgomery  County.* 

1844.]  17.  North  Indiana  Conference  shall  include  that  [1852. 
part  of  the  State  of  Indiana  north  of  the  National  Road,  the  Eastern 
Charge  in  Indianapolis,  with  all  the  towns  that  are  immediately  on  the 
road  to  the  eastern  line  of  the  State,  together  with  Terre  Haute  in  the 
west. 

1852.]  25.  North  Indiana  Conference  shall  include  all  [1868. 

North-eastern  Indiana,  bounded  north  by  Michigan,  east  by  Ohio,  [in., 
1856,  including  Union  City],  south  by  the  National  Road,  and  west  by 
the  Michigan  Road  as  far  north  as  South  Bend ; thence  down  St.  Joseph 
River  to  the  Michigan  State  line ; also  the  town  of  Logansport,  all  the 
towns  on  the  National  Road  east  of  Indianapolis,  and  so  much  of  the 
city  of  Indianapolis  within  the  Donation  as  lies  north  of  Market-street, 
and  east  of  Meridian-street. 

1868.]  562.  (47.)  North  Indiana  Conference  shall  be 

bounded  on  the  north  by  Michigan ; on  the  east  by  Ohio,  in- 
cluding Union  City;  on  the  south  by  the  National  Road, 

* See  Black  River  Conference, 


Boundaries  of  Conferences. 


289 


from  the  State  line  west  to  Marion  County;  thence  north  to 
the  north-east  corner  of  said  county;  thence  west  to  the 
Michigan  Koad ; on  the  west  by  said  Michigan  Road  to  South 
Bend,  and  thence  by  the  St.  Joseph  River  to  the  Michigan 
State  line,  including  Logansport  and  all  towns  on  the  Na- 
tional Road  east  of  Indianapolis. 

1840.]  13.  North  Ohio  Conference  shall  embrace  all  [1856. 

that  part  of  the  State  of  Ohio  not  included  in  the  Ohio  [in.,  1852,  Cin- 
cinnati], Pittsburgh,  and  Erie  Conferences. 

1856.]  20.  The  North  Ohio  Conference  shall  be  bound-  [1868, 

ed  on  the  north  by  the  north  line  of  the  State  of  Ohio,  east  by  the  Erie 
and  Pittsburgh  Conferences,  on  the  south  by  the  Ohio  Conference,  and 
on  the  west  by  [“  the  Delaware,”  changed,  1860,  to  “ Central  Ohio  ”] 
Conference. 

1868.]  563.  (48.)  North  Ohio  Conference  shall  be 

bounded  on  ther  north  by  the  Ohio  State  line ; on  the  east  by 
Erie  Conference,  and  Tuscarawas  and  Muskingum  Rivers  to 
Dresden;  on  the  south  by  Ohio  Conference,  including  Utica, 
Homer,  and  Galena  Circuits,  and  excluding  Stratford ; on  the 
west  by  the  main  road  passing  through  Delaware  and  Marion 
to  Upper  Sandusky,  and  the  Sandusky  River,  excluding  so 
much  of  the  town  of  Delaware  as  lies  west  of  the  Olentangy 
River,  and  also  excluding  the  towns  of  Marion,  Fremont,  and 
Upper  Sandusky,  and  including  Tiffin. 

1864.]  North-west  German  Conference  shall  [“com-  [1872. 
prise,”  changed,  1868,  to  “include”]  the  German  work  [“at  present 
connected  with,”  changed,  1868,  to  “formerly  within”]  the  Rock  River 
and  Minnesota  Conferences  and  Galena  District  of  Upper  Iowa  Con- 
ference. 

1872.]  564.  (49.)  North-west  German  Conference 

shall  include  the  State  of  Minnesota,  and  that  part  of  the 
State  of  Iowa  north  of  an  east  and  west  line  passing  along 
the  south  line  of  the  city  of  Clinton,  and  that  part  of  the 
State  of  Illinois  lying  west  of  the  bounds  of  the  Chicago 
German  Conference. 

I860.]  34.  North-west  Wisconsin  Conference  shall  be  [1864. 
bounded  as  follows,  namely:  Beginning  on  the  Mississippi  River  on 
the  north  line  of  Town  T^welve  ; thence  east  to  the  east  line  of^Range  One, 
east ; thence  north  to  the  north  line  of  Town  Forty  ; thence  west  to  the 
St.  Croix  River ; thence  down  the  St.  Croix  and  MLississippi  Rivers  to 
the  place  of  beginning. 

1864.]  41.  North-west  Wisconsin  Conference  shall  in-  [1868. 
elude  that  part  of  the  State  of  Wisconsin  lying  north  and  west  of  a line 
beginning  on  the  Mississippi  River,  on  the  north  line  of  Township 
Fourteen  (14),  north ; thence  east  on  said  line  to  the  east  line  of  Range 
One  (1),  east,  including  the  Glendale  Charge  ; thence  north  on  said 
Range  line  to  the  State  line.* 

1852.]  24.  North-western  Indiana  Conference  shall  [1868. 

embrace  all  of  North-western  Indiana,  bounded  north  by  the  State  and 
Lake  of  Michigan,  east  by  the  Michigan  Road  and  St.  Joseph  River, 


* See  Minnesota  Conference,  which  now  embraces  most  of  this  territory. 

19 


290 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


south  hy  Indiana  Conference,  and  west  by  the  State  of  Illinois ; also 
the  city  of  Terre  Haute,  with  so  much  of  the  city  of  Indianapolis  with- 
in the  Donation  as  lies  north  of  Market-street  and  west  of  Meridian- 
street,  with  all  the  towns  on  the  Michigan  Eoad  except  Logansport. 

186§.]  565.  (50.)  North-west  Indiana  Conference  is 

bounded  on  the  north  by  Lake  Michigan  and  the  State  line, 
on  the  east  by  the  St.  Joseph  Eiver  and  the  Michigan  Road, 
on  the  south  by  the  Indiana  Conference,  and  on  the  west  by 
Illinois,  including  all  the  towns  on  the  Michigan  Road  except 
Logansport,  and  all  the  towns  on  the  southern  boundary. 

1872.]  566.  (51.)  North-west  Iowa  Conference  shall 

include  that  part  of  the  State  of  Iowa  west  of  the  Upper 
Iowa  and  north  of  the  Des  Moines  Conference,  and  shall  also 
include  Dakota  Territory. 

1824.]  7.  The  Ohio  Conference  shall  include  the  re-  [1832. 

maining  part  of  the  State  of  Ohio,  the  Territory  of  Michigan  and  the 
Kenhawa. 

1832.]  9.  Ohio  Conference  shall  include  the  remainder  [1836. 

of  the  State  of  Ohio,  except  Elizabethtown,  that  part  of  Virginia  con- 
tained in  the  Kenhawa  District,  and  the  Territory  of  Michigan,  except 
St.  Joseph’s  and  Kalamazoo  missions. 

1836.]  12.  Ohio  Conference  shall  commence  at  the  mouth  1840. 
of  the  Great  Miami  Eiver,  thence  running  north  with  the  State  line  as 
far  as  the  north  line  of  Darke  County,  excluding  Elizabethtown* 
thence  eastwardly,  so  as  to  include  Lebanon,  Urbana,  Columbus,  and 
Zanesville  Districts  * thence  down  the  Muskingum  Eiver,  so  as  to  in- 
clude Marietta  Circuit,  and  Kenhawa  District  in  Virginia ; thence  down 
the  Ohio  Eiver  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

1840.  12.  Ohio  Conference  shall  commence  at  the  mouth  [1852. 
of  the  Great  Miami  Eiver,  running  north  with  the  State  line  to  the  line 
of  Darke  County,  excluding  Elizabethtown ; thence  eastwardly  along 
the  line  of  the  North  Ohio  Conference,  so  as  to  exclude  the  Circuits  of 
Greenville,  Sidney,  Belfontaine  [om.,  1844,  (and  reinsert  1848,  except 
Westville,  M’Earland),  and  Allen  Mission],  Eichwood,  Marion,  Dela- 
ware, and  Moscow,  to  the  Muskingum  Eiver ; thence  down  said  river 
so  as  to  include  the  towns  of  Zanesville  and  Marietta,  [om.,1848,  and 
the  Kenhawa  District  in  Virginia] ; thence  down  the  Ohio  Eiver  [in., 
1848,  to  the  mouth  of  Big  Sandy,  including  all  that  part  of  Kentucky 
lying  south  of  the  State  of  Ohio]  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

1852.]  16.  The  Ohio  Conference  shall  commence  at  the  [1868. 
south-east  corner  of  the  North  Ohio  Conference,  and  thence  south,  fol- 
lowing the  course  of  the  Muskingum  Eiver  [om.,  1864,  to  its  junction 
with  the  Ohio  Eiver],  including  the  city  of  Zanesville  and  the  town  of 
Marietta;  thence  down  the  Ohio  Eiver  to  the  mouth  of  Ohio  Brush 
Creek ; thence  north  to  the  south-east  corner  of  Fayette  County,  leaving 
Sinking  Spring  Circuit  and  Bethesda  and  Eapid  Forge  Societies  [“in 
Highland  Circuit,  west  of  this  line,  and  Washington  Circuit  east,” 
changed,  1860,  to  “ with  Staunton  and  Bloomingsburgh  Circuits  east  of 
said  line”],  except  Fairfield,  which  shall  be  left  west  of  said  line; 
thence  north-west  to  the  western  boundary  of  said  County  of  Fayette ; 
thence  in  a due-north  direction  to  the  southern  boundary  of  the  [om., 
1856,  North  Ohio],  [in.,  1856,  and  om.,  1860,  Delawaie],  [in.,  I860,  Cen- 
tral Ohio]  Conference,  leaving  Vienna  Circuit  west  of  said  line ; thence 
east  with  the  southern  line  of  Central  Ohio  Conference,  [in.,  1860j  in 
part  and  of  the  North  Ohio  Conference]  to  the  place  of  beginning,  [in., 


Boundaries  of  Conferences. 


291 


I860 

as  li  ^ ^ . 

in  the  Central  Ohio  Conference,  and  retaining  Milford  in  the  Ohio  Con- 
ference, and  thence  along  the  south  line  of  the  Central  Ohio,  including 
St.  Paul’s  Charge  in  Delaware  and  Stratford  Circuit  in  the  Ohio  Con- 
ference, leaving,  however,  the  Ohio  Wesleyan  University  within  the 
bounds  of  the  Central  Ohio  Conference]. 


, leaving  so  much  of  the  Marysville  Circuit,  including  Marysville, 
es  north  of  the  Snrinfffield,  Mount  Vernon,  and  Pittsburgh  Railroad 


1§6§.]  567.  (52.)  Ohio  Conference  shall  be  bounded  as 

follows:  Commencing  on  the  Muskingum  River  south  of 
Dresden;  thence  down  said  river  to  the  Ohio  River,  includ- 
ing Zanesville  and  Marietta ; thence  down  the  Ohio  River  to 
the  mouth  of  Ohio  Brush  Creek ; thence  north  to  the  south- 
east corner  of  Fayette  County ; thence  north-west  to  the  west 
line  of  Fayette  County ; thence  north  on  the  west  line  of  the 
Fayette  and  Madison  Counties  to  the  Springfield  branch  of 
the  Cleveland,  Columbus,  and  Cincinnati  Railroad,  leaving 
Vienna,  Dunbarton,  and  Sinking  Springs  Circuits  west  of 
said  line ; thence  east  on  the  southern  boundaries  of  Central 
Ohio  and  North  Ohio  Conferences  to  the  place  of  beginning, 
including  Milford,  Stratford,  and  St.  Paul’s  Charge  in  Dela- 
ware. 

1852.]  568.  (53.)  Oregon  Conference  shall  [“embrace,” 

changed,  1868,  to  include  ”]  [“  the  Territory,”  changed,  1860,  to  the  State  ”] 
of  Oregon  [in.,  1856,  and  Washington]  [in.,  1860,  Territory], 
[in.,  1872,  and  so  much  of  what  is  known  as  Goose  Lake 
Valley  as  lies  within  the  State  of  Oregon].* 


1796.]  2.  The  Philadelphia  Confeeence,  for  the  direc-  [1812. 
tion  of  our  concerns  in  the  remainder  of  the  State  of  New  York,  in  New 
Jersey,  in  all  that  part  of  Pennsylvania  which  lies  on  the  east  side  of 
the  Susquehanna  River,  [in.,  1804,  except  what  belongs  to  the  Susque- 
hanna District],  the  State  of  Delaware,  and  all  the  rest  of  the  Penin- 
sula. 

1812.]  6.  The  Philadelphia  Conference  shall  include  [1868. 

the  [om.,  1832,  whole  of  the  Peninsula  between  the  Chesapeake  and 
Delaware  Bays],  [in.,  1832,  Eastern  Shore  of  Maryland  and  Virginia, 
the  whole  State  of  Delaware],  and  all  that  part  of  Pennsylvania  lying 
between  the  Delaware  and  Susquehanna  Rivers  (except  [om.,  1824, 
what]  [in.,  1824,  so  much  as]  is  included  in  the  [in.,  1820,  (East,  I860) 
Baltimore]  [Genesee,  changed,  1832,  to  Oneida,  and  this,  1852,  to  Wy- 
oming], [in.,  1836,  “New  Jersey,”  changed,  1856,  to  “Newark”]  Con- 
ferences), [om.,  1836,  and  all  the  State  of  New  Jersey,  with  Staten 
Island],  [in.,  1816,  om.,  1836,  and  so  much  of  the  State  of  New  York  as 
now  is  or  at  any  time  may  be  attached  to  the  (“Bergen,”  changed, 
1832,  to  “ Haverstraw ” ) and  Hamburg  Districts],  [in.,  1856,  including 
Naglesville  in  the  Philadelphia  Conference]. 


1868.]  569.  (54.)  Philadelphia  Conference  shall  be 

bounded  on  the  east  by  the  Delaware  River,  on  the  south  by 
the  Pennsylvania  State  line,  on  the  west  by  the  Susquehanna 
River  [in.,  1872,  excluding  Harrisburgh],  on  the  north  by  the 


* In  1848  Oregon  was  included  in  California  Conference, 


292 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


north  lines  of  Dauphin,  Schuylkill,  Carbon,  and  Monroe 
Counties,  excepting  Ashland  and  Beaver  Meadows  Circuit. 

1824.]  6.  The  PiTTSBURan  Conference  shall  commence  [1836* 
at  the  mouth  of  Cattaraugus  Creek,  on  Lake  Erie;  thence  to  Clean 
Point,  on  Alleghany  River;  thence  eastward  to  the  top  of  the  Alle- 
ghany Mountains ; thence  along  the  said  mountains  southward  to  the 
head  of  Tygert’s  Valley ; thence  to  the  Ohio  River,  so  as  to  include  the 
[“Middle  Island  and  Little  Kenhawa,”  changed,  1832,  to  “Middle- 
hum”]  Circuits  ; thence  up  said  river  to  the  mouth  of  Little  Musking- 
um ; thence  to  the  mouth  of  White  Woman,  so  as  to  include  [“  Monroe, 
Barnesville,  and  Duck  Creek,”  changed,  1832,  to  “Woodfleld,  Sum- 
merfield,  and  Freeport]  Circuits ; thence  north-eastward  between  the 
waters  of  Tuskarawas  and  Mohicken  to  Lake  Erie,  near  the  mouth  of 
Kuyahauga,  so  as  to  include  [“  Tuskarawas,”  changed,  1832,  to  “Lees- 
burgh”]  and  Canton  Circuits;  thence  down  the  lake  to  the  mouth  of 
Cattaraugus. 

1836d  10-  Pittsburgh  CoNF’ERENCE  shall  be  bounded  on  [1848. 
the  north  by  the  Erie  Conference,  on  the  east  by  the  Alleghany  Mount- 
ains, on  the  south  by  a line  stretching  from  the  head  of  Tygert’s  Valley 
to  the  Ohio  River,  [“  at  the  mouth  of  the  Little  Muskingum,  embracing 
Middleburn  Circuit  and  Hughes’  River  Mission ; thence  to  the  Musking- 
um River,  embracing  Woodfield  and  M’Connelsville  Circuits;  thence 
on  the  west  to  the  mouth  of  White  Woman  Creek,  embracing  Sum- 
merfield  and  Freeport  Circuits ; thence  north-east  to  the  Ohio  Canal, 
embracing  Dover  Circuit;  and  thence  to  the  line  of  Erie  Conference,” 
changed,  1840,  to  “so  as  to  embrace  (“Middleburn  Circuit  and  Kana- 
wha Mission,”  changed,  1844,  to  “Kanawha  Circuit”);  thence  to  the 
mouth  of  the  Muskingum  River,  and  up  said  river,  exclusive  of  the 
towns  of  Marietta  and  Zanesville,  to  the  Tuskarawas  River ; and 
thence  up  said  river  to  the  line  of  the  Erie  Conference  ”]. 

1§48.]  570.  (55.)  The  Pittsburgh  Conference  shall  be 

bounded  on  the  north  by  the  Erie  Conference,  on  the  east  by 
a line  running  along  the  (top)  (summit,  1868,)  of  the  Alle- 
ghany Mountains  to  the  southern  [“line  of  the  state,”  changed,  1868,  to 
“boundary”]  of  Pennsylvania,  [in.,  1868,  “excluding  New 
Washington  Circuit”] ; thence  west  along  [“said  line  to  the  south- 
west corner  of  said  State thence  the  nearest  way  to  Fish  Creek ; thence  down  said 
creek  to  the  Ohio  River;  thence  down  the  Ohio  River,”  changed,  1852,  to  “ the 
line  of  the  Western  Virginia  Conference  to  the  Ohio  River; 
thence  down  said  river”]  to  [om.,  1864,  the  mouth  of  the]  Musking- 
um River;  thence  up  said  river  [“ exclusive,” changed,  1868, to  “ex- 
cluding ”]  [om.,  1868,  th®  towns  of]  Marietta  and  Zanesville  [om.,  1868, 
to  the  Tuscarawas  River] ; thence  up  Said  river  to  the  line  of  Erie 
Conference  [“  exclusive,”  changed,  1856,  to  “ inclusive,”  and,  1868,  to  “ in- 
cluding ”]  Massillon,  [in.,  1868,  “and  excluding  the  towns  of 
Fulton  and  Clinton”]. 

1840,]  571.  (56.)  Providence  Conference  shall  include 

that  part  of  [om.,  1868,  the  state  of]  Connecticut,  [om.,  1868,  lying]  east 
of  Connecticut  River,  (all)  the  State  of  Rhode  Island,  [in.,  1852, 
with  Milleville  and  Blackstone  in  Massachusetts],  and  also 
that  part  of  [om.,  1868,  the  State  of]  Massachusetts  [om.,  186S,  lying] 
south-east  of  a line  drawn  from  the  north-east  corner  of 


Boundaries  of  Conferences. 


293 


[om.,  1868,  the  State  of]  Rhode  Island  to  the  mouth  * of  the  J^Tepon- 
Set  River,  [“which  line  shall  so  run  as  to  leave,”  changed,  1868,  to  leaving  ”] 
Walpole  station,  [in.,  1860,  Foxborough],  [in.,  1848,  and 
Quincy  Point]  [“within  the  bounds  of,”  changed,  1868,  to  ‘‘in’’],  [“Provi- 
dence,” changed,  1844,  to  “ New  England  ”]  Conference. 

572.  (57.)  Rock  River  Conference  shall  [om.,  1856,  and  in., 
1868,  include]  that  part  of  the  State  of  Illinois  not  embraced  in  the  Illinois  [1852. 
and  the  Wisconsin  [om.,  1844,  and  Iowa],  [om.,  1848,  Territories]  Conferences,  [in., 
1852,  om,,  1856,  all  of  the  State  of  Illinois  lying  north  of  the  line  of  the  Illinois  Con- 
ference not  included  in  the  Wisconsin  Conference],  [om.,  1868,  embrace  all  the 
1§56  ,]  north  part  of  the  state]  [in.,  1868,  that  part]  of  Illinois 
north  of  the  [om.,  i860,  north  line  of]  [“Peoria,”  changed,  1860,  to  “ Central 
Illinois  ”]  Conference,  [om.,  1864,  so  as  to  include  the  city  of  Peru],  [om., 
1860,  and  excepting  that  part  of  Spring  Grove  Circuit  lying  m the  State  of  Illinois]. 

1872.]  • 573.  (58.)  Rocky  Mountain  Conference  shall 
include  the  Territories  of  Utah,  Idaho,  and  Montana,  and 
that  portion  of  Wyoming  Territory  not  included  in  the  Colo- 
rado Conference. 

1796.]  5.  The  South  Carolina  Conference,  for  South  [1812. 

Carolina,  Georgia,  and  the  remainder  of  North  Carolina. 

1812.]  3.  South  Carolina  Conference  shall  include  [1832. 

Georgia,  South  Carolina,  [in.,  1824,  East  Florida],  and  that  part  of 
North  Carolina  not  included  in  the  Virginia  and  [“  Tennessee,” 
changed,  1824,  to  Holston]  Conferences. 

1832.J  19.  South  Carolina  Conference  shall  include  [1848. 

the  State  of  South  Carolina,  [om.,  1840,  except  so  much  as  is  included 
in  the  Tugulo,  Greenville,  and  Pickens  Circuits],  [in.,  1840,  and  om., 
1844,  except  that  part  of  said  State  now  embraced  in  the  Holston  Con- 
ference], and  [om.,  1840,  that  part  of  North  Carolina  not  included  in 
the  Virginia  and  Holston  Conferences],  [in.,  1836,  and  (“that  part  of,” 
changed,  1840,  to  “so  much  of”)  North  Carolina,  (“now,”  changed, 
1848,  to  “as  is”)  included  in  the  Lincolnton  and  Wilmington  Dis- 
tricts], 

1868.]  574.  (59.)  South  Carolina  Conference  shall  in- 

clude the  State  of  South  Carolina  [om.,  1872,  and  all  of  Florida  east  of 
Apalachicola  River]. 

1852.]  26,  South-eastern  Indiana  Conference  shall  [1868. 

include  all  of  South-eastern  Indiana,  bounded  north  by  the  National 
Road,  east  by  Ohio,  south  by  the  Ohio  River,  and  west  by  the  Indiana 
Conference ; so  much  of  the  city  of  Indianapolis  within  the  Donation 
as  lies  south  of  Market-street  and  east  of  Meridian-street,  and  all  the 
towns  and  societies  on  the  line  between  Indiana  and  South-eastern  In- 
diana Conferences. 

1868.]  575.  (60.)  South-eastern  Indiana  Conference 

shall  be  bounded  as  follows,  namely;  Beginning  at  the  [“north 
end  of,”  changed,  1872,  to  “ crossing  ”]  of  Meridian  [in.,  1872,  Third- 
street]  in  the  city  of  Indianapolis;  thence  west  [in.,  1872,  by 
said  Third-street  to  the  Indianapolis  and  Lafayette  Railroad ; 
thence  north  on  said  railroad]  to  the  Michigan  Road ; thence 
on  said  road  to  the  north  line  of  Marion  County ; thence  east 
on  said  county  line  to  the  north-east  corner  of  said  county ; 


* Printed,  1860,  by  mistake  “ north.’ 


294 


History  of  tIie  Discipline. 


thence  south  on  the  east  line  of  said  county  to  the  National 
Road ; thence  east  on  said  road  to  the  State  line ; on  the  east 
by  Ohio,  [in.,  1872,  so  as  to  include  Elizabeth,  Hamilton 
County,  Ohio] ; on  the  south  by  the  Ohio  River ; and  on  the 
west  by  the  Indiana  Conference. 

1852,]  576.  (61.)  Southern  Illinois  Conference  shall 

include  ['‘all  the  state  of  Illinois  lying,”  changed,  1860,  to  “ that  part  of 
the  State  of  Illinois  ”]  south  of  the  following  line,  [in.,  1860, 
namely]  : Beginning  [“on  the  Mississippi  River  at  Gilead  in  Calhoun  Coun- 
ty, thence  east,”  changed,  1864,  to  “ at  the  mouth  of  Illinois  River ; 
thence  up  said  river”]  to  the  north-west  corner  of  Jersey 
County,  [in.,  1860,  including  Kane  and  Woodbury];  [om.,  1856, 
thence  with  the  northern  line  of  said  county ; thence  with  the  Macoussin  Creek 
east  of  Carlin ville ; thence  east  to  Hillsborough  in  Montgomery  County,  to  leave 
Hillsborough,  Carrollton,  GreenvOle,  Carlinville,  and  Hillsborough  Circuits  within 
the  Illinois  Conference];  [in.,  1856,  (om.,  1860,  thence  to  the  north-east  corner 
of  said  county) ; thence  to  Honey  Point ; thence  to  Hillsborough, 
leaving  (“Hillsborough  station,”  changed,  1868,  to  ‘‘it”)  in  the  Illinois 
Conference] ; thence  east  through  Fayette  and  Effingham 
Counties  to  the  [“north-west,”  changed,  1860,  to  “ north-east  ”]  corner 
of  Jasper  County;  thence  on  the  north  line  of  Jasper  and 
Crawford  Counties  to  Wabash  River  [om.,  1856,  and  Indiana  state  line]. 

1864.]  577.  (62.)  South-west  German  Conference  shall 

comprise  the  German  work  [“ at  present,”  changed,  1868,  to  “former- 
ly”] connected  with  Illinois,  Southern  Illinois,  and  Kansas 
Conferences,  and  the  [om.,  1868,  Burlington  and]  German  District  of 
Upper  Iowa  Conference. 

1868.]  578.  (63.)  St.  Louis  Conference  shall  include 

the  State  of  Missouri  lying  south  of  Missouri  River,  [om.,  1872, 
and  the  State  of  Arkansas]. 

1812.]  2.  The  Tennessee  Conference  shall  include  Hoi-  [1824. 

ston,  Nashville,  [“  Wahash,  Illinois,  and  Mississippi,”  changed,  1816, 
to  “Salt  River  and  Green  River”],  [“Cumberland,”  changed,  1820,  to 
“ French  Broad  ”]  Districts,  [in.,  1820,  together  with  the  New  River  (Cir- 
cuit, heretofore  belonging  to  the  Baltimore  Conference,  and  that  part  of 
Tennessee  District  north  of  Tennessee  River]. 

1824.]  11.  The  Tennessee  Conference  shall  include  all  [1832. 
that  part  of  the  State  of  Tennessee  lying  [om.,  1828,  south  of  Cumber- 
land River  and]  west  of  Cumberland  Mountains,  [in.,  1828,  and  that 
part  of  the  State  of  Kentucky  lying  west  of  the  Tennessee  River],  and 
that  part  of  the  State  of  Alabama  lying  north  of  the  mountains  which 
divide  the  waters  of  Mobile  Bay  from  the  Tennessee  River. 

1832.]  Tennessee  Conference  shall  include  C‘lVest  |4848. 
Tennessee  and  that  part  of  Kentucky  lying  west  of  Tennessee  River,” 
changed,  1840,  to  “Middle  Tennessee”],  and  [in.,  1844,  that  part  of] 
North  Alabama  [in.,  1844,  watered  by  those  streams  flowing  into  the 
Tennessee  River]. 

1808.]  579.  (64.)  Tennessee  Conference  shall  include 

that  portion  of  Tennessee  not  included  in  the  Holston  Con- 
ference. 

1840.]  24.  Texas  Conference  shall  include  the  Repub-  [1844. 


Boundaries  of  Conferences.  295 

iic  of  Texas,  except  what  is  embraced  in  the  Red  River  District,  Arkan- 
sas Conference. 

1§68.]  580.  (65.)  Texas  Conference  shall  include  the 

State  of  Texas. 

1832.  581.  (66.)  Troy  Conference  shall  include  Troy 

[om.,  1836,  not  included  in  the  New  York  Conference],  [in.,  1848,  om.,  1852,  embrac- 
ing- Kinderhook  Circuit],  [in.,  1836,  Albany],  [in.,  1852,  om.,  1868,  embracing 
Richmondville  Station,  and  in.,  1860,  Fort  Plain],  [in.,  1844,  and  om.,  1848,  including 
Sharon  and  Cobleskill  Circuits,  formerly  embraced  in  the  Oneida  Conference], 
[om.,  1836,  in.,  1844,  Saratoga],  Plattsburgh,  [in.,  1840, and “ Poult- 
ney,”  changed,  1872,  to  “ Cambridge  ”],  [in.,  1848,  om.,  1860,  St.  Albans]  Dis- 
tricts, [in.,  1840,  om.,  1860,  restored,  1868,  and  Burlington 
District  in  Vermont],  [om.,  1840,  Middlebury]. 

1856.]  21.  Upper  Iowa  Coxeerence  shall  embrace  all  [1864. 
that  part  of  the  State  of  Iowa  not  embraced  in  the  Iowa  [in.,  1860,  and 
Western  Iowa]  Conferences. 

1864.]  582.  (67.)  Upper  Iowa  Conference  shall  be 

bounded  as  follows,  to  wit:  Beginning  at  the  north-east  cor- 
ner of  the  State  [in.,  1868,  of  Iowa] ; thence  down  the  Missis- 
sippi River  to  Davenport ; thence  west  on  the  north  line  of 
Iowa  Conference  to  the  south-east  corner  of  Story  County; 
thence  north  to  the  State  line,  [in.,  1872,  so  as  to  include 
Iowa  Falls]  ; thence  east  on  said  line  to  the  place  of  begin- 
ning. 

1844.]  583.  (68.)  Vermont  Conference*  shall  include 

the  State  of  Vermont  [om.,  i860,  except  that  part  lying  west  of  the  top  of 
the  Green  Mountains,  embraced  in  the  Troy  Conference],  [in.,  1860,  and  om.,  1864, 
exclusive  of  the  appointments  embraced  in  the  Troy  and  Poultney  Districts,  excejjt; 
Mount  Holly  and  Cuttingsville,  which  shall  be  included  in  the  Vermont  Confer- 
ence], [in.,  1864,  (“exclusive  of  that  part  embraced  in,”  changed,  1860,  to  ‘‘  ex- 
cepting that  part  within  ”)  the  Troy  Conference]. 

1796.]  Virginia  Conference  [“  for^”  changed,  1800,  to  [1836. 
“ shall  include”]  all  that  part  of  Virginia  which  lies  on  the  south  side 
of  the  Rappahannock  River  [in.,  1804,  and  east  of  the  Blue  Ridge],  and 
all  that  part  of  North  Carolina  [om.,  1840,  which  lies]  on  the  north  side 
of  Cape  Fear  River  [in.,  1804,  except  Wilmington],  including  also  the 
Circuits  which  are  situated  on  the  branches  of  the  Yadkin  [in.,  1816, 
except  Fredericksburgh]  [in.,  1828,  and  Port  Royal]. 

1836.]  25.  Virginia  Conference  shall  be  bounded  on  [1848. 

the  east  by  Chesapeake  Bay  and  the  Atlantic  Ocean ; on  the  south  by 
Albemarle  Sound,  Roanoke,  and  Staunton  Rivers*  on  the  west  by  the 
Blue  Ridge ; on  the  north  by  the  Rappahannock  River,  except  Freder- 
icksburgh and  Port  Royal. 

1868.]  584.  (69.)  Virginia  Conference  shall  include 

all  the  State  of  Virginia  not  embraced  in  the  Baltimore  and 
Wilmington  Conferences,  and  also  the  counties  of  Pocahontas, 
Greenbrier,  and  Monroe  in  the  State  of  West  Virginia. 

1864.]  585.  (70.)  Washington  Conference  [om.,  1872,  of 

colored  members],  shall  [“  embrace,”  changed,  1868,  to  “ include  ”]  Western 

* Name  stricken  out  in  1856;  but  as  New  Hampshire  Conference  did  not  comply 
with  the  conditions,  it  was  restored  in  1860. — Vide  N.  H.  Conf. 


296 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


Maryland,  the  District  of  Columbia,  and  Virginia,  [om.,  18G8,  and 

the  territory  south]. 

1872,]  586.  (71.)  Western  ISTew  York  Conference 

shall  include  all  that  part  of  the  State  of  New  York  lying 
west  of  the  towns  of  Williamson,  Marion,  and  Palmyra  in 
Wayne  County,  bf  the  towns  of  Farmington  and  Canandaigua 
in  Ontario  County,  of  Yates  and  Schuyler  Counties,  and  of 
the  towns  of  Hornby,  Corning,  and  Caton  in  Steuben  County, 
excepting  the  villa^  of  Painted  Post,  and  excepting  also 
that  part  of  Cattaraugus  and  Chautauqua  Counties  now  in- 
cluded in  the  Erie  Conferences,  together  with  so  much  of 
Potter  County,  in  the  State  of  Pennsylvania,  as  is  not  in- 
cluded in  the  Central  Pennsylvania  Conference ; and  also  the 
Brookfield  Charge,  and  so  much  of  M’Kean  County  as  is  em- 
braced in  the  Clean  District. 

1852.]  587.  (72.)  West  Virginia  Conference  shall  be 

bounded  as  follows:  Beginning  at  the  south-west  corner  of 
the  [“  Pennsylvania  line,”  chang-ed,  1868,  to  “State  of  Pennsylvania”]; 
thence  along  said  line  to  the  north-east  corner  of  Ohio 
County,  [in.,  1868,  West]  Virginia,  so  as  to  include  Wheel- 
ing Creek  Mission  and  Triadelphia  Circuit ; thence  the  most 
direct  way  to  Short  Creek,  so  as  to  include  Short  Creek  and 
Liberty  Circuit ; thence  down  said  creek  to  the  Ohio  River ; 
thence  down  said  river  to  the  mouth  of  the  [“Big,”  changed,  i860, 
to  “Little,”  and  in  1868,  restore  “Big”]  Sandy  River  [orn.,  1868,  thence  up 
said  River  so  as  to  include  (in.,  1860,  all  that  part  of  Kentucky  lying  east  of  said 
River  in)  (“Charleston,”  changed,  1856,  to  “ Guyandotte ”)  District],  [in.,  1868, 
on  the  west  (om.,  1872,  it  shall  be  bounded)  by  the  State  line],  on 
the  south  and  east  by  [in.,  1868,  Virginia  and]  Baltimore 
Conferences  to  the  Pennsylvania  State  line;  thence  westward 
along  said  line  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

1856.]  588.  (73.)  West  Wisconsin  Conference  shall 

include  [that  part  of  the  State  of  Wisconsin  which  lies  south  and  east  [1860. 
of  the  Minnesota  Conference,  and  west  of  a line  beginning  on  the  south  line  of  the 
State  of  Illinois  at  the  south-east  corner  of  Green  County,  and  running  north  on 
the  Range  line  of  the  north  line  of  Town  Twenty  (20) ; thence  west  on  the  north- 
line of  Town  Twenty  to  the  fourth  principal  meridian ; and  thence  north  on  said 
meridian  to  the  line  of  the  Minnesota  Conference,  with  the  addition  of  that  part  of 
Spring  Grove  Circuit  which  lies  'W’ithin  the  State  of  Illinois,  [“in.,  I860,  all  the 
south-western  portion  of  the  State  of  Wisconsin  hot  Included  in  the  Wisconsin  and 
North-west  Wisconsin  Conferences,”  changed,  1868,  to  “ that  part  of  the 
1868.]  State  of  Wisconsin  not  embraced  in  the  Wisconsin 
Conference,  (om.,  1872,  excepting  that  portion  north  of  the  north  line  of  Town 
Forty  (40),  and  west  of  Wisconsin  Conference)]. 

589.  (74.)  Wilmington  Conference  shall  include  the 
State  of  Delaware  and  the  Eastern  Shores  of  Maryland  and 
Virginia. 

1848.]  23.  Wisconsin  Conference  shall  include  the  ter-  [1856. 

ritory  embraced  in  the  State  of  Wisconsin,  with  the  addition  of  so  much 
of  [“ Hazle  Green,”  changed,  1852,  to  “Council  Hill”]  and  Monroe  Cir- 
cuits as  lie  within  the  State  of  Illinois,  and  [“  that  part  ’of,”  changed^ 


Boundaries  of  Conferences.  297 

1856,  to  ‘Vail”]  the  Minnesota  Territory  [om.,  1852,  not  included  in  the 
Michigan  Conference. 

1856.]  30.  Wisconsin  Confeeence  shall  include  all  that  [1860. 
portion  of  the  State  of  Wisconsin  which  is  not  included  in  the  Minnesota 
and  West  Wisconsin  Conferences. 

I860.]  Wisconsin  Conference  shall  be  hounded  on  the  [1872. 
north  by  the  Upper  Peninsula  of  Michigan,  on  the  east  by  Lake  Michi- 
gan, on  the  south  by  Illinois  [om.,  1864,  State  line],  and  on  the  west  by  a 
nne  beginning  at  the  south-east  corner  of  Greene  County ; thence  north 
on  the  Range  line  between  Ranges  Nine  (9)  and  Ten  (10)  east  to  the  north 
line  of  Town  Twenty  (20) ; thence  west  on  the  said  line  to  the  east  line 
of  Range  One  (1)  east ; thence  north  on  said  Ime  to  [om.,  1864,  Lake  Su- 
perior], [in.,  1864,  the  State  line]. 

1§72.]  590.  (75.)  Wisconsin  Conference  shall  include 

all  that  part  of  the  State  of  Wisconsin  lying  east  and  north 
of  a line  beginning  at  the  south-east  corner  of  Greene  County, 
on  the  south  line  of  the  State ; thence  north  on  the  Range  line 
between  Ranges  Nine  (9)  and  Ten  (10)  east,  to  the  north  line  of 
Town  Twenty  (20) ; thence  west  on  the  said  line  to  the  east 
line  of  Range  One  (1)  east;  thence  north  on  said  line  to  the 
north  line  of  Town  Forty  (40) ; thence  west  on  said  line  to 
the  State  line  on  the  west. 

1§52,]  591.  (76.)  Wyoming  Conference  shall  include 

[‘‘that,”  changed,  1860,  to  “ the  southern  ”]  part  of  the  State  of  New 
York  not  included  in  the  [“Oneida,”  changed,  1868,  to  “ Central  New 
York  ”],  [“East  Genesee,”  changed,  18T2,  to  “Western  New  York”] 
and  New  York  Conferences,  [om.,  1856,  and  the  Susquehanna  and  Wy- 
oming Districts  in  the  State  of  Pennsylvania,  including  Stoddartsville  Circuit], 
1856.]  [in.,  1856,  (om.,  1864,  including  Lisle  and  Whitney’s  Point  Charge), 

(“together  with,”  changed,  1868,  to  “ and  ”)  that  part  of  Pennsylvania 
bounded  on  the  west  by  [“ the  East  Genesee,”  changed,  1872,  to  “Cen- 
tral New  York”),  (in.,  1864,  including  the  territory  east  of 
the  Susquehanna),  (“ south,”  changed,  1868,  to  “and  on  the  south  it 
shall  be  bounded  by  the”)  (“Baltimore,”  changed,  1860,  to  “East  Balti- 
more,” and  in  1868  to  “ Central  Pennsylvania  ”),  Philadelphia,  and 
Newark  Conferences,  (in.,  1864,  including  Narrowsburgh), 
and  east  by  the  Newark  and  New  York  Conferences]. 

1796.1  6.  The  Western  Conference  [“for,”  changed,  [1812. 

1804,  to^  “shall  include”]  the  States  of  Kentucky,  Tennessee,  [in.,  1804, 
and  Ohio,  and  that  part  of  Virginia  which  lies  west  of  the  great  river 
Kanawha,  with  the  Illinois  and  Natchez]. 

Provided^  that  the  Bishops  shall  have  authority  to  appoint  other 
Yearly  Conferences  in  the  interval  of  the  General  Conference,  if  a suffi- 
ciency of  new  Circuits  be  anywhere  formed  for  that  purpose. 

1844,]  29.  Western  Texas  Conference  shall  embrace  [1848. 

all  that  part  of  the  Republic  of  Texas  lying  west  of  the  Trinity  River,  in- 
cluding Galveston  Island. 

1856.]  29.  The  Peoria  Conference  shall  embrace  all  that  [1860, 
part  of  the  State  of  Illinois  north  of  the  north  line  of  the  Illinois  Confer- 
ence, and  south  of  the  following  line,  namely : Beginning  on  the  Missis- 
sippi River  at  Rock  Island ; thence  with  the  Rock  Island  and  Chicago 
Railroad  to  Lasell ; thence  with  the  Illinois  River  to  the  mouth  of  the 


298 


Histoky  of  the  Discipline. 


Kankakee  Eiver ; tkence  with  the  Kankakee  Eiver  to  the  Indiana  State 
line,  so  as  to  embrace  Eock  Island  City,  Moline,  and  Port  Byron  Circnits 
and  Lasell  Station].  (See  Central  Illinois  Conference.) 

German  Worh. 

1852.]  1.  The  Pittsburgh,  the  North  Ohio,  and  the  Cin-  [1856. 
cinnati  Districts,  with  the  exception  of  Lawrenceburgh,  are  connected 
with  the  Cincinnati  Conference. 

2.  The  North  Indiana  District,  as  it  now  is,  and  the  Indiana  District, 
with  the  addition  of  Lawrenceburgh,  are  connected  with  the  South-east- 
ern Indiana  Conference. 

3.  The  St.  Louis,  Missouri,  and  the  Quincy  Districts,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  Pekin  and  Peoria  Missions,  are  connected  with  the  Illinois  Con- 
ference. 

4.  The  Wisconsin  and  Iowa  Districts,  with  the  addition  of  Pekin  and 
Peoria  Missions,  are  connected  with  the  Eock  Eiver  Conference. 

5.  The  German  Missions  in  the  East  rem^n  in  connection  with  the 
New' York  Conference. 

1856.]  1.  The  Cincinnati  and  Ohio  Districts  are  connected  [1860. 
with  the  Cincinnati  Conference. 

2.  The  North  Ohio  and  Michigan  Districts  are  connected  with  the 
North  Ohio  Conference. 

3.  The  German  work  now  connected  with  the  South-eastern  Indiana 
Conference  shall  remain  connected  with  that  Conference. 

4.  All  the  German  Missions  north  of  the  forty-second  parallel  of  lati- 
tude in  the  State  of  Iowa,  with  Galena  Station,  and  Freeport  Mission  in 
Illinois  ; also  all  the  western  part  of  the  State  of  Wisconsin  not  now  in- 
cluded in  the  Wisconsin  German  District,  with  Minnesota,  shall  belong 
to  the  Upper  Iowa  Conference. 

6.  The  Wisconsin  and  Chicago  German  Districts  as  they  now  are,  with 
the  exception  of  Freeport  Mission,  also  all  the  German  Missions  in  Iowa 
south  of  the  forty-second  parallel  of  latitude^  including  Burlington  Sta- 
tion, and  Farmington  and  Des  Moines  Missions  from  Quincy  District, 
Illinois  Conference,  shall  belong  to  the  Eock  Eiver  Conference. 

6.  The  Missouri  and  Quincy  Districts,  except  so  much  as  lies  in  Iowa, 
and  so  much  of  Belleville  District  as  lies  in  the  bounds  of  the  Illinois 
Conference,  shall  belong  to  the  Illinois  Conference. 

7.  The  St.  Louis  District,  and  so  much  of  the  Belleville  District  as  is 
in  the  Southern  Illinois  Conference,  shall  belong  to  the  Southern  Illinois 
Conference. 

8.  The  German  Missions  in  the  East  shall  remain  in  connection  with 
the  New  York  Conference. 

9.  The  German  Missions  in  California  are  to  belong  to  the  California 
Conference. 

I860.]  Section  2. — The  Arrangement  of  the  German  Worh.  [1864. 

1.  The  German  work  in  California  shall  remain  as  it  now  is,  in  con- 
nection with  the  California  Conference. 

2.  The  Quincy  and  Beardstown  Districts  as  they  now  are  (except  Mar- 
shall Mission),  including  Pekin  Station  and  Peoria  Mission,  from  Chi- 
cago German  District  in  Eock  Eiver  Conference,  shall  be  connected  with 
the  Illinois  Conference. 

3.  All  the  German  work  in  Kansas  and  Nebraska  Territories,  with  the 
western  part  of  the  State  of  Iowa,  and  all  the  German  work  in  the  State 
of  Missouri  west  of  the  Osage  Eiver,  shall  be  connected  with  the  Kansas 
Conference. 

4.  All  the  German  work  in  the  State  of  Minnesota,  and  all  the  territory 


Boundaeies  oe  Coneeeences. 


299 


in  the  western  part  of  the  State  of  Wisconsin  that  lies  west  of  a straight 
line  due  north,  commencing  in  the  south  on  the  eastern  edge  of  Bad  Ax 
County  (including  said  county),  and  running  due  north  to  Lake  Superior, 
shall  he  connected  with  the  Minnesota  Conference. 

5.  The  German  Missions  in  the  East  shall  remain  in  connection  with 
the  New  York  Conference.  , 

6.  The  North  Ohio  and  Michigan  German  Districts,  including  Defiance 
Circuit,  in  the  State  of  Ohio,  shall  remain  in  connection  with  the  North 
Ohio  Conference. 

7.  All  the  German  work  in  the  eastern  and  central  parts  of  the  State 
of  Iowa,  with  Eock  Island  and  Freeport  Missions,  Galena  Station,  in  the 
State  of  Illinois,  and  all  the  missions  which  are  now  included  in  the  Ga- 
lena Distriet,  in  the  State  of  Wisconsin,  shall  be  connected  with  the 
Upper  Iowa  Conference. 

8.  The  Chicago  and  Wisconsin  German  Districts  as  they  now  are,  ex- 
cept Pekin  Station  and  Peoria  Mission  in  the  State  of  Illinois,  shall  be 
conneeted  with  the  Kook  Eiver  Conference. 

9.  The  German  work  now  connected  with  the  South-east  Indiana 
Conference,  inoluding  Marshall  Mission  in  the  State  of  Illinois,  except 
Defianee  Circuit  in  the  State  of  Ohio,  and  Lower  Wabash,  shall  remain 
connected  with  the  aforesaid  Conference. 

10.  The  German  work  now  connected  with  the  Southern  Illinois  Con- 
ference, ineluding  Lower  Wabash  Mission  in  the  State  of  Illinois,  shall 
remain  in  connection  with  that  Conference. 

11.  The  German  work  in  the  Cineinnati  Conference  shall  remain  con- 
nected with  that  Conference  for  the  present. 

Note. — See  German  Conferences  organized  in  1864. 

Promsos. 

1816.]  Provided^  nevertheless^  that  the  Bishops  shall  have  [1828. 
authority  to  appoint  other  Annual  Conferences,  in  the  interval  of  the 
General  Conference,  if  the  number  of  Circuits  should  increase  so  as,  in 
their  judgment,  to  require  it. 

1824.J  Provided^  that  the  Bishops  be  and  they  are  hereby  author- 
ized, with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  South  Carolina  and  Mississippi 
Conferences,  to  form  a new  Conference  of  such  sections  of  country  as 
may  be  included  in  those  Conferences. 

1 828 .]  Provided^  that  the  Bishops  or  Bishop  attending  the  [1832. 
following  Conferences,  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  said  Confer- 
ences respectively,  be  and  hereby  are  authorized  to  form  new  Confer- 
ences, as  follows,  namely : 

From  the  South  Carolina  Conference,  of  any  section  of  country  in- 
cluded in  said  Conference ; from  the  Mississippi  Conference,  of  any 
section  of  country  included  in  said  Conference ; or,  on  the  joint  recom- 
mendation of  the  South  Carolina  and  Mississippi  Conferences,  to  form 
one  new  Conference  from  any  section  of  country  within  the  bounds  of 
the  said  Conferences;  also,  at  the  joint  request  of  the  New  York  and 
New  England  Conferences,  to  form  a new  Conference  within  the  bounds 
of  said  Conferences ; and,  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  Genesee 
Conference,  to  form  a new  Conference  in  any  section  of  country  now 
within  the  bounds  of  said  Conference. 

Note. — For  other  provisos  see  the  boundaries  of  the  several  Con- 
ferences. 


300 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


Part  VI.  — The  Ritual. 


I. — Okder  of  Baptism.* 

1T84,]  592.  The  Ministration  of  Baptism  to  Infants, 

The  Minister^  corning  to  the  Font^  which  is  to  he  filled  with  pure  Water ^ 
shall  use  the  following  [om.,  1852,  or  some  other  exhortation  suitable  to 
this  sacred  office] : 

Dearly  Beloved  : Forasmuch  as  all  men  are  conceived 
and  born  in  sin,  and  that  our  Saviour  Christ  saith  [“  None  can 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God  except  he  be  regenerate  and  born  anew  of  water  and  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,”  changed,  1864,  to  “ except  a man  be  born  of  water 
and  of  the  Spirit  he  cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God  ”], 
I beseech  you  to  call  upon  God  the  Father  through  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  that  [in.,  1864,  having]  of  his  bounteous  mercy 
[in.,  1864,  redeemed  this  child  by  the  blood  of  his  Son,  he] 
will  grant  [om.,  1864,  that  thing  which  by  nature  he  cannot  have],  that  he, 
being  baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  received  into  Christ’s 
holy  Church,  and  become  a lively  member  of  the  same. 

Then  shall  the  Minister  say^ 

Let  us  pray. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  who  of  thy  great  mercy 

[om.,  1864,  didst  save  Noah  and  his  family  in  the  ark  from  perishing  by  water,  and 
also  didst  safely  lead  the  children  of  Israel,  thy  people,  through  the  Red  Sea,  figur- 
ing thereby  this  holy  baptism,  and  by  the  baptism  of  thy  well-beloved  Son  Jesus 
CMst  in  the  river  Jordan,  didst  sanctify  water  [om.,  1786,  to  the  mystical  washing 
away  of  sin],  [in.,  1792,  for  this  holy  sacrament] ; we  beseech  thee  for  thine  infinite 
mercies  that  thou  wilt  look  upon  this  child : wash  him  and  sanctify  with  the  Holy 
Ghost;  that  he,  being  delivered  from  thy  wrath,  may  be  received  into  the  ark  of 
Christ’s  Church,  and  being  steadfast  in  faith,  joyful  through  hope  and  rooted  in 
love,  may  so  pass  the  waves  of  this  troublesome  world,  that  finally  he  may  come  to 
the  land  of  everlasting  life,  there  to]  [in.,  1864,  hast  condescended  to 
enter  into  covenant  relations  with  man,  wherein  thou  hast 

* The  Ritual,  prepared  by  Mr.  Wesley,  is  an  abridgment  of  that  of  the  Church 
of  England.  The  several  forms  were  inserted  in  “the  Sunday  Service  ” in  1784,  and 
in  1792  in  the  Discipline.  After  noticing  how  they  differ  from  those  of  the  English 
Church,  the  changes  in  the  forms  at  dates  later  than  1784  will  be  indicated  in  the  text. 

Of  the  material  found  in  the  order  for  infant  baptism  Mr.  Wesley  omitted  the 
four  introductory  rubrics,  the  exhortation  after  the  Gospel,  the  addresses  to  god- 
fathers, the  two  concluding  notes,  the  service  for  private  baptism,  and  all  that  relates 
to  the  regeneration  of  the  child  in  baptism.  The  English  rubric  required  that  the 
child  be  dipped  unless  ill,  while  the  Aiiierican  leaves  it  optional. 

In  1796  the  Notes  of  Coke  and  Asbury  were  inserted  in  the  Discipline  instead  of 
the  Ritual,  but  when  they  were  omitted  four  years  later  this  was  resumed,  and  has 
since  held  its  place  in  the  book. 


Oeder  of  Iotant  Baptism. 


301 


included  children  as  partakers  of  its  gracious  benefits,  de- 
claring that  of  such  is  thy  kingdom : and  in  thy  ancient 
Church  didst  appoint  divers  baptisms,  figuring  thereby  the 
renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  and  by  thy  well-beloved  Son 
Jesus  Christ  gavest  commandment  to  thy  holy  apostles  to  go 
into  all  the  world  and  disciple  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in 
the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost : We  beseech  thee,  that  of  thine  infinite  mercy  thou 
wilt  look  upon  this  child : wash  him  and  sanctify  him ; that 
he^  being  saved  by  thy  grace,  may  be  received  into  Christ’s 
holy  Church,  and  being  steadfast  in  faith,  joyful  through 
hope,  and  rooted  in  love,  may  so  overcome  the  evils  of  this 
present  world,  that  finally  he  may  attain  to  everlasting  life, 
and]  reign  with  thee,  world  wdtliout  end,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

O merciful  God  [om.,  1864,  grant  that  the  old  Adam  in  this  child  may  be 
so  buried  that  the  new  man  may  be  raised  up  in  him.  Amen],  grant  that  all 
carnal  affections  may  die  in  him^  and  that  all  things  belong- 
ing to  the  Spirit  may  live  and  grow  in  him.  Amen. 

Grant  that  he  may  have  power  and  strength  to  have  victory, 
and  to  triumph  against  the  devil,  the  world,  and  the  flesh. 
Amen. 

Grant  that  whosoever  is  dedicated  to  thee  by  our  office  and 
ministry  may  also  be  endued  with  heavenly  virtues,  and  ever- 
lastingly rewarded  through  thy  mercy,  O blessed  Lord  God, 
who  dost  live  and  govern  all  things,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

Almighty,  ever-living  God,  whose  most  dearly  beloved  Son 
Jesus  Christ,  for  the  forgiveness  of  our  sins,  did  shed  out  of  his 
most  precious  side  both  water  and  blood  [om.,  1864,  and  gave  com- 
mandment to  his  disciples  that  they  should  go  teach  all  nations  and  baptize  them 
in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Gihost],  regard,  we 
beseech  thee,  [“the  supplications  of  thy  congregation,”  changed,  1864,  to 
“ our  supplications].”  Sanctify  this  water  for  this  holy  sacra- 
ment, and  grant  that  this  child.,  now  to  be  baptized,  may  re- 
ceive the  fullness  of  thy  grace,  and  ever  remain  in  the  number 
of  thy  faithful  and  elect  children,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.  Amen.  ^ 

1864.]  Then  shall  the  Minister  address  the  parents  \or  guardians]  as 
follows  : 

Dearly  Beloved : Forasmuch  as  this  child  is  now  presented 
by  you  for  Christian  baptism,  you  must  remember  that  it  is 
your  part  and  duty  to  see  that  he  be  taught,  as  soon  as  he 
shall  be  able  to  learn,  the  nature  and  end  of  this  holy  sacra- 
ment. And  that  he  may  know  these  things  the  better,  you 
shall  call  upon  him  to  give  reverent  attendance  upon  the  ap- 
pointed means  of  grace,  such  as  the  ministry  of  the  word  and 
the  public  and  private  worship  of  God ; and  further,  ye  shall 


302 


History  of  the  Disciplin'e, 


provide  that  he  shall  read  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  learn  the 
Lord’s  Prayer,  the  Ten  Commandments,  the  Apostles’  Creed, 
the  Catechism,  and  all  other  things  which  a Christian  ought 
to  know  and  believe  to  his  soul’s  health,  in  order  that  he  may 
be  brought  up  to  lead  a virtuous  and  holy  life,  remembering 
always  that  baptism  doth  represent  unto  us  that  inward  purity 
which  disposeth  us  to  follow  the  example  of  our  Saviour 
jChrist ; that  as  he  died  and  rose  again  for  us,  so  should  we, 
who  are  baptized,  die  unto  sin  and  rise  again  unto  righteous- 
ness, continually  mortifying  all  corrupt  affections,  and  daily 
proceeding  in  all  virtue  and  godliness. 

Do  you  therefore  solemnly  engage  to  fulfill  these  duties,  so 
far  as  in  you  lies,  the  Lord  being  your  helper  ? 

Ans.  We  do. 

1784.]  fAlmighty  and  immortal  God,  the  aid  of  all  that  [1786 
need,  the  helper  of  all  that  flee  to  thee  for  succor,  the  life  of  them  that 
believe,  and  the  resurrection  of  the  dead ; we  call  upon  thee  for  this  in- 
fant ; that  he^  coming  to  thy  holy  baptism,  may  receive  remission  of 
his  sins  by  spiritual  regeneration.  Receive  him.  0 Lord,  as  thou  hast 
promised  by  thy  well-beloved  Son,  saying,  ask,  and  ye  shall  have ; 
seek,  and  ye  shall  find;  knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you:  so 
give  now  unto  us  that  ask ; let  us  that  seek  find ; open  the  gate  unto  us 
that  knock ; that  this  infant  may  enjoy  the  everlasting  benediction  of 
thy  heavenly  washing,  and  may  come  to  the  eternal  Kingdom  which 
thou  hast  promised  by  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen.^ 

1784.]  Then  shall  the  people  stand  up,  and  the  Minister  shall  say  : 

Hear  the  words  of  the  Gospel,  written  by  St.  Mark  [ch.  x, 
vers.  13-16]. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  heavenly  Father,  we  give  [1786. 
thee  humble  thanks,  that  thou  hast  vouchsafed  to  call  us  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  thy  grace  and  faith  in  thee : increase  this  knowledge,  and  con- 
firm this  faith  in  us  evermore.  Give  thy  Holy  Spirit  to  this  infant ; 
that  he  may  be  born  again,  and  be  made  an  heir  of  everlasting  salva- 
tion, through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  liveth  and  reigneth  with  thee 
and  the  Holy  Spirit,  now  and  for  ever.  Amen, 

Then  the  Minister  shall  take  the  Child  into  his  hands]^  and  say  to  the 
friends  of  the  Child^ 

Name  this  child. 

And  then^  naming  it  after  them^  he  shall  [om.,  1792,  dip  u in  water  [1792. 

(in.,  1786,  or  pour  water  upon  it),  or  sprinkle  it  therewith^,  \in.  , 1792,  SjSrinkle  Or  pOUT 

Water  upon  it.,  or,  if  desired,  immerse  it  in  Water,  saying'] : 

N. , I baptize  thee  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen. 

We  receive  this  child  into  the  congregation  of  Christ’s  [1792. 
flock,  and  do  * sign  him  with  the  sign  of  the  cross ; in  ^ 
token  that  hereafter  he  shall  not  be  ashamed  to  confess  ma£e  ^ a 

the  faith  of  Christ  crucified,  and  manfully  to  fight  under  cross  upon  the 
his  banner  against  sin,  the  world,  and  the  devil ; and  to  fore, 

continue  Christ’s  faithful  soldier  and  servant  unto  his 
life’s  end.  Amen. 


Oedbe  of  Infant  Baptism, 


803 


Then  shall  the  Minister  say : 

Seeing  now,  dearly  beloved  brethren,  that  this  child  is  grafted  into 
the  body  of  Christ’s  Church,  let  us  give  thanks  unto  Almighty  God  for 
these  benefits,  and  with  one  accord  make  our  prayers  unto  him,  that 
this  child  may  lead  the  rest  of  his  life  according  to  this  beginning. 

1864#]  Then  shall  the  Mimster  offer  the  following  'prayer,  the  feoffle 
Tcneding : 

O God  of  infinite  mercy,  the  Father  of  all  the  faithful  seed, 
be  pleased  to  grant  unto  this  child  an  understanding  mind 
and  a sanctified  heart.  May  thy  providence  lead  Mm  through 
the  dangers,  temptations,  and  ignorance  of  Ms  youth,  that  he 
may  never  run  into  folly  nor  into  the  evils  of  an  unbridled 
appetite.  We  pray  thee  so  to  order  the  course  of  Ms  life, 
that  by  good  education,  by  holy  examples,  and  by  thy  re- 
straining and  renewing  grace,  he  may  be  led  to  serve  thee 
faithfully  all  Ms  days,  so  that  when  he  has  glorified  thee  in 
Ms  generation,  and  has  served  the  Church  on  earth,  he  may 
be  received  into  thine  eternal  kingdom,  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.  Amen. 

Almighty  and  most  merciful  Father,  let  thy  loving  mercy 
and  compassion  descend  upon  these,  thy  servant  and  hand- 
maid, the  parents  [or  guardians]  of  this  child.  Grant  unto 
them,  we  beseech  thee,  thy  Holy  Spirit,  that  they  may,  like 
Abraham,  command  their  household  to  keep  the  way  of  the 
Lord.  Direct  their  actions  and  sanctify  their  hearts,  words, 
and  purposes,  that  their  whole  family  may  be  united  to  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  the  bands  of  faith,  obedience,  and  char- 
ity ; and  that  they  all,  being  in  this  life  thy  holy  children  by 
adoption  and  grace,  may  be  admitted  into  the  Church  of  the 
first-born  in  heaven,  through  the  merits  of  thy  dear  Son,  our 
Saviour  and  Kedeemer.  Amen. 


[/».,  1786,  and  om.,  1792,  The  Minister,  if  he  see  it  expedient,  may  conclude  with  a prayer  extempore.'] 
[7n.,  1792,  and  om.,  1864,  Then  shall  the  Minister  conclude  with  extemporary  prayer. 

\In,,  1864,  Then  may  the  Minister  offer  extemporary  prayer. ~\ 

Then  shall  he  said,  all  Jcneeling  : 

1T84.]  Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven,  hallowed  be  thy 
name.  Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done  in  earth,  as  it 
is  in  heaven.  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread;  and  forgive 
us  our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive  them  that  trespass  against  us ; 
and  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from  evil ; for 
thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power  and  the  glory,  forever. 
Amen. 

We  yield  thee  hearty  thanks,  most  merciful  Father,  that  it  [1T86. 
hath  pleased  thee  to  receive  this  infant  for  thine  own  child  by  adoption, 
and  to  incorporate  him  into  thy  holy  Church.  And  humbly  we  be- 
seech thee  to  grant  that  he,  being  dead  unto  sin,  and  living  unto  right- 


804 


History  op  the  Discipline. 


eoHsness,  and  being  buried  with  Christ  in  his  death,  may  crucify  the 
old  man,  and  utteny  abolish  the  whole  body  of  sin ; and  that  as  he 
is  made  partaker  of  the  death  of  thy  Son,  he  may  also  be  'partaker  of 
his  resurrection,  so  that  finally,  with  the  residue  of  thy  holy  Church, 
he  may  be  aifi  inheritor  of  thine  everlasting  kingdom,  through  Christ 
om’  Lord.  Amen. 

1784.]  593.  The  Ministration  of  Baptism  to  such  as  are  of 

Biper  Years."^ 

L/n.,  1792,  and  om.,  1848,  The  Minister  shall  use  the  following  or  some  other  exhortaiion  suitable  to  this 
holy  office.'] 

Deakly  Beloved:  Forasmuch  as  all  men  are  conceived 
and  born  in  sin ; and  that  which  is  born  of  the  flesh  is  flesh, 
and  they  that  are  in  the  flesh  cannot  please  God,  but  live  in 
sin,  committing  many  actual  transgressions ; and  our  Saviour 
Christ  saith,  [“None  can  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God  except  he  be  regen- 
erate and  born  anew  of  water  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,”  changed,  1864,  to  ‘‘  Except 
a man  be  born  of  water  and  of  the  Spirit  he  cannot  enter  into 
the  kingdom  of  God  ”] : I beseech  you  to  call  upon  God  the 
Father,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  of  his  bounteous 
goodness  he  will  grant  to  these  persons  that  which  by  nature 
they  cannot  have;  that  they^  being  baptized  with  water  [“and 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  received  into  Christ’s  holy  Church  and  be  made,”  changed, 
1864,  to  “may  also  be  baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  being 
received  into  Christ’s  holy  Church,  may  continue]  lively 
members  of  the  same. 


\In,y  1786,  Then  shall  the  Minister  {.“use  as  many  of  the  following  prayers  as  the  time 
will  permit ’’  changed,  1792,  to  say  ”),] 

Let  us  pray. 

Almighty  and  immortal  God,  the  aid  of  all  that  need,  the 
helper  of  all  that  flee  to  thee  for  succor,  the  life  of  them  that 
believe,  and  the  resurrection  of  the  dead ; we  call  upon  thee 
for  these  persons  ; that  they.,  coming  to  thy  holy  baptism,  may 
[“receive  remission  of  their  sins  by  spiritual  regeneration,”  changed,  1864,  to 

“also  be  filled  with  thy  Holy  Spirit”].  Receive  them.,  O 
Lord,  as  thou  hast  promised  by  thy  well-beloved  Son,  saying, 
Ask,  and  ye  shall  receive;  seek,  and  ye  shall  find;  knock, 
and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you:  so  give  now  unto  us  that 
ask : let  us  that  seek,  find : open  the  gate  imto  us  that  knock ; 
that  these  persons  may  enjoy  the  everlasting  benediction  of 
thy  heavenly  washing,  and  may  come  to  the  eternal  kingdom 
which  thou  hast  promised  by  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  who  of  thy  great  mercy  [1T92. 
didst  save  Noah  and  his  family  in  the  ark  from  perishing  by  water. 


* The  following  are  omitted  by  Mr.  Wesley:  The  three  introductory  rubrics  on 
preparation  for  baptism,  an  address  respecting  the  sign  of  the  cross,  an  exhortation 
to  godfathers  and  godmothers,  and  one  to  the  candidates,  and  the  two  concluding 
rubrics  on  confirmation  and  baptism  of  youth. 


Oedee  of  Adult  Baptism. 


805 


and  also  didst  safely  lead  tlie  cliildren  of  Israel  thy  people  through  the 
Eed  Sea,  figuring  thereby  thy  holy  baptism ; and  by  the  baptism  of  thy 
well-beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ  in  the  river  Jordan,  didst  [in.,  1786, 
sanctify  the  element  of  water]  [om.,  1786,  to  the  mystical  washing  away 
of  sin],  we  beseech  thee  for  thine  infinite  mercies,  that  thou  wilt  merci- 
fully look  upon  these  thy  servants  / wash  them  and  sanctify  them  with  the 
Holy  Ghost ; that  they  being  delivered  from  thy  wrath,  may  be  received 
into  the  ark  of  Christ’s  Church;  and  being  steadfast  in  faith,  joyful 
through  hope,  and  rooted  in  charity,  may  so  pass  the  waves  of  this 
troublesome  world,  that  finally  they  may  come  to  the  land  of  everlasting 
life  ; there  to  reign  with  thee  world  without  end,  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.  Amen. 

After  which  he  shall  say : 

[Om.,  1786,  re-in.,  1792,  and  om.,  1864,  Almighty  and  everlasting  God, 
heavenly  Father,  we  give  thee  humble  thanks  for  that  thou  hast  vouch- 
safed to  call  us  to  the  knowledge  of  thy  grace  and  faith  in  thee ; in- 
crease this  knowledge  and  confirm  this  faith  in  us  evermore.  Give  thy 
Holy  Spirit  to  these  persons  that  they  may  be  born  again,  and  be  made 
heirs  of  everlasting  salvation,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  liveth 
and  reigneth  with  thee  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  now  and  forever.  Amen.'\ 

Then  shall  the  people  stand  up^  and  the  Minister  shall  say : 

Hear  the  words  of  the  Gospel,  written  by  St.  John  [ch.  iii, 
vers.  1-8]. 

Then  shall  the  Minister  demand  of  each  of  the  persons  to  he  baptized.^ 

Quest.  Dost  thou  renounce  the  devil  and  all  his  works,  the 
vain  pomp  and  glory  of  the  world,  with  all  covetous  desires 
of  the  same,  and  the  carnal  desires  of  the  flesh,  so  that  thou 
wilt  not  follow  or  be  led  by  them  ? 

Ans.  I renounce  them  all. 

Quest.  Dost  thou  believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty, 
Maker  of  heaven  and  earth  ? and  in  Jesus  Christ  His  only-be- 
gotten Son  our  Lord  ? and  that  He  was  conceived  by  the 
Holy  Ghost,  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary  ? that  he  suffered  under 
Pontius  Pilate,  was  crucified,  dead,  and  buried,  [om.,  1786,  that 
he  went  down  into  hell] ; that  He  rose  again  the  third  day;  that  He 
ascended  into  heaven,  and  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God 
the  Father  Almighty,  and  from  thence  shall  come  again  at 
the  end  of  the  world,  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead  ? 

And  dost  thou  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  Holy  Catho- 
lic Church,*  the  communion  of  saints,  the  remission  of  sins, 
the  resurrection  of  the  body,  and  everlasting  life  after  death  ? 

Ans.  All  tb.is  I steadfastly  believe. 

Quest.  Witt  thou  be  baptized  iu  this  faith  ? 

Ans.  This  is  my  desire. 

Quest.  Wilt  thou  then  obediently  keep  God’s  holy  will  and 
commandments,  and  walk  in  the  same  all  the  days  of  thy  life  ? 

Ans.  I will  endeavor  so  to  do,  God  being  my  helper. 

18.36.]  * [“  By  the  Holy  Catholic  Church  is  meant  the  Church  of  God  in  gen- 
eral,'” changed,  1861,  to  “ 7'ke  one  universnl  Church  of  Christ 

20 


806  History  of  the  Discipline. 


Then  shall  the  Minister  sav : ^ 

0 merciful  God,  grant  that  the  old  Adam  in  these  persons  [1864. 
may  be  so  buried  that  the  new  man  may  be  raised  in  them.  Amen. 

O merciful  God,  grant  that  all  carnal  affections  may  die  in 
these  persons.,  and  that  all  things  belonging  to  the  Spirit  may 
live  and  grow  in  them.  Amen. 

Grant  that  they  may  have  power  and  strength  to  have  vic- 
tory, and  triumph  against  the  devil,  the  world,  and  the  flesh. 
Amen. 

Grant  that  they.,  being  here  dedicated  to  thee  by  our  office 
and  ministry,  may  also  he  endued  with  heavenly  virtues,  and 
everlastingly  rewarded,  through  thy  mercy,  O blessed  Lord 
God,  who  dost  live  and  govern  all  things,  world  without  end. 
Amen. 

Almighty,  ever-living  God,  whose  most  dearly  beloved  Son 
Jesus  Christ,  for  the  forgiveness  of  our  sins,  did  shed  out  of 
His  most  precious  side  both  water  and  blood,  and  gave  com- 
mandment to  His  disciples  that  they  should  go  teach  all  na- 
tions, and  baptize  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost : regard,  we  beseech  thee,  our 
supplications;  and  grant  that  the  persons  now  to  be  baptized 
may  receive  the  fullness  of  thy  grace,  and  ever  remain  in  the 
number  of  thy  faithful  and  elect  children,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

1786.]  The  congregation  may  here  sing  a hymn  suitable  to  the  occasion. 

Then  shall  the  Minister  take  each  person  to  he  baptized  by  the  right  hand,  and  placing  him  1 1864. 
conveniently  by  the  font  according  to  his  discretion,  shall  ask  the  name^  and  then  {pm.,  1792,  mall  dip 
him  in  the  water  or  pour  water  upon  him,  {in.,  1786,  or  sprinkle  him  therewith)\,  {in.,  1792,  shall 
sprinkle  or  pour  water  upon  him  {or,  if  he  shall  desire  it,  shall  immerse  him  in  water),  saying']  : 

1864.]  Then  shall  the  Minister  ash  the  name  of  each  person  to  le  hap- 
Uzed.,  and  shall  sprinkle  or  pour  water  upon  him  {or,  if  he  shall  desire 
it,  shall  immerse  him  in  water"),  saying : 

1786.]  N.,  I baptize  thee  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 

of  the  Son,  apd  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen. 

Then  shall  he  said  the  Lord’’ s Prayer,  all  hneelmg. 

Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven,  hallowed  be  thy  name. 
Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done  in  earth,  as  it  is  in 
heaven.  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread;  and  forgive  us 
our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive  them  that  trespass  against  us; 
and  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from  evil; 
for  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory,  for- 
ever. Amen. 

\In.,  1792,  Then  {let)  may  the  Minister  conclude  with  extemporary 
prayer.), 

Seeing  now,  dearly  beloved  brethren,  that  these  persons  are  [1792. 
grafted  into  the  body  of  Christ’s  Church,  let  us  give  thanks  unto  Al- 
mighty God  for  these  benefits,  and  with  one  accord  make  our  prayers 


Reception  of  Members. 


307 


unto  him,  that  they  may  lead  the  rest  of  their  life  according  to  this 
beginning. 

We  yield  thee  humble  thanks,  0 heavenly  Father,  that  thou  hast 
vouchsafed  to  call  us  to  the  knowledge  of  thy  grace  and  faith  in  thee  ; 
increase  this  knowledge,  and  confirm  this  faith  in  us  evermore.  Give 
thy  Holy  Spirit  to  these  persons^  that  being  born  again,  and  made  heirs 
of  everlasting  salvation,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  they  may  con- 
tinue thy  servants^  and  attain  thy  promises,  through  the  same  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  thy  Son,  who  liveth  and  reigneth  with  thee,  in  the  unity 
of  the  same  Holy  Spirit,  everlastingly.  Amen. 


IT. — Reception  of  Members.* 


594.  Form  for  Receiving  Persons  into  the  Church  after  Probation. 

Upon  the  day  appointed  all  that  are  to  be  received  shall  be  called  forward., 
and  the  Minister.,  addressing  the  congregation.,  shall  say  : 

Dearly  beloved  Brethren  : The  Scriptures  teach  us  that 
the  Church  is  the  household  of  God,  the  body  of  which  Christ 
is  the  Head,  and  that  it  is  the  design  of  the  Gospel  to  bring 
together  in  one  all  who  are  in  Christ.  The  fellowship  of  the 
Church  is  the  communion  that  its  members  enjoy  one  with 
another.  The  ends  of  this  fellowship  are  the  maintenance  of 
sound  doctrine,  and  of  the  ordinances  of  Christian  worship, 
and  the  exercise  of  that  power  of  godly  admonition  and  dis- 
cipline which  Christ  has  committed  to  his  Church  for  the 
promotion  of  holiness.  It  is  the  duty  of  all  men  to  unite  in 
this  fellowship,  for  it  is  only  those  that  be  planted  in  the 
house  of  the  Lord  that  shall  flourish  in  the  courts  of  our 
God.”  Its  more  particular  duties  are  to  promote  peace  and 
unity ; to  bear  one  another’s  burdens ; to  prevent  each  other’s 
stumbling;  to  seek  the  intimacy  of  friendly  society  among 
themselves ; to  continue  steadfast  in  the  faith  and  worship  of 
the  Gospel;  and  to  pray  and  sympathize  with  each  other. 
Among  its  privileges  are  peculiar  incitements  to  holiness  from 
the  hearing  of  God’s  word  and  sharing  in  Christ’s  ordinances, 
the  being  placed  under  the  watchful  care  of  Pastors,  and  the 
enjoyment  of  the  blessings  which  are  promised  only  to  those 
who  are  of  the  household  of  faith.  Into  this  holy  fellowship 
the  persons  before  you,  who  have  already  received  the  sacra- 
ment of  baptism,  and  have  been  under  the  care  of  proper 
leaders  for  six  months  on  trial,  come  seeking  admission.  We 
now  propose,  in  the  fear  of  God,  to  question  them  as  to  their 
faith  and  purposes,  that  you  may  know  that  they  are  proper 
persons  to  be  admitted  into  the  Church, 


* This  form  was  inserted  in  1864.  . 


308 


Histoey  op  the  Discipline. 


TTien^  addressing  the  applicants  for  admission^  the  Minister  shall  say  : 

Dearly  Beloved : You  are  come  hither  seeking  the  great 
privilege  of  union  with  the  Church  our  Saviour  has  purchased 
with  his  own  blood.  We  rejoice  in  the  grace  of  God  vouch- 
safed unto  you  in  that  he  has  called  you  to  be  his  followers^ 
and  that  thus  far  you  have  run  well.  You  have  heard  how 
blessed  are  the  privileges,  and  how  solemn  are  the  duties  of 
membership  in  Christ’s  Church ; and  before  you  are  fully  ad- 
mitted thereto,  it  is  proper  that  you  do  here  publicly  renew 
your  vows,  confess  your  faith,  and  declare  your  purpose,  by 
answering  the  following  questions : 

Do  you  here,  in  the  presence  of  God  and  of  this  congrega- 
tion, renew  the  solemn  promise  contained  in  the  baptismal 
covenant,  ratifying  and  confirming  the  same,  and  acknowl- 
edging yourselves  bound  faithfully  to  observe  and  keep  that 
covenant  ? 

Ans.  I do. 

Have  you  saving  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ? 

Ans.  I trust  I have. 

Do  you  believe  in  the  doctrines  of  Holy  Scripture,  as  set 
forth  in  the  Articles  of  Religion  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  ? 

'Ans.  I do. 

Will  you  cheerfully  be  governed  by  the  rules  of  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church,  hold  sacred  the  ordinances  of  God, 
and  endeavor,  as  much  as  in  you  lies,  to  promote  the  welfare 
of  your  brethren  and  the  advancement  of  the  Redeemer’s 
kingdom  ? 

Ans.  I will. 

Will  you  contribute  of  your  earthly  substance,  according 
to  your  ability,  to  the  support  of  the  Gospel  and  the  various 
benevolent  enterprises  of  the  Church  ? 

Ans.  I will. 

Then  the  Minister.^  addressing  the  Church.^  shall  say : 

Brethren,  you  have  heard  the  responses  given  to  our  in- 
quiries. Have  any  of  you  reason  to  allege  why  these  persons 
should  not  be  received  into  full  membership  in  the  Church  ? 

No  objection  being  alleged.,  the  Minister  shall  say  to  the  Candidates : 

We  welcome  you  to  the  communion  of  the  Church  of  God ; 
and,  in  testimony  of  our  Christian  affection  and  the  cordiality 
with  which  we  receive  you,  I hereby  extend  to  you  the  right 
hand  of  fellowship ; and  may  God  grant  that  you  may  be  a 
faithful  and  useful  member  of  the  Church  militant  till  you  are 
called  to  the  fellowship  of  the  Church  triumphant,  which  is 
“without  fault  before  the  throne  of  God.” 

Then  shall  the  Minister  offer  extemporary  prayer. 


The  Loed’s  Suppee. 


809 


III. — The  Lord’s  Supper. 

1T84.]  595.  Order  for  the  Administration  of  the  Lord'^s 

Sujpjper,"^ 

The  Table  at  the  Communion  time,  having  a fair  white  Linen  Cloth  upon  it,  shall  stand  [“  where  [l’?'9S. 
morning  and  evening  prayers  are  appointed  to  he  said,’^  changed  1786  to  “ in  some  convenient  place 
And  the  Elder,  standing  at  the  TaMe,  shall  say  the  Lord’s  Prayer,  with  the  Collect  following,  the  People 
kneeling. 

The  Elder  shall  say  one  or  more  of  these  sentences,^  [m.,  1864,  during  the 

reading  of  which  the  persons  appointed  for  that  purpose  shall  receive  the 

alms  for  the  poor~\  : f 

Matt.  V,  16 ; vi,  19,  20 ; vii,  12,  21 ; Luke  xix,  8 ; 2 Cor.  ix, 
6,  7;  Gal.  vi,  10;  1 Tim.  vi,  6,  7,  17-19;  Heb.  vi,  10;  xiii,  16; 
1 Jolin  iii,  17 ; Prov.  xix,  17 ; Psa.  xli,  1 ; [om.,  1T92,  l Cor.  ix,  T,  11, 
13, 14;  Gal.  vi,  6,  T ; (om.,  1786,  Tobit  iv,  8,  9)]. 

After  wJdch  the  elder  [ow.,  18G4,  «ay]  p'7^.,  1864^  shall  give  the  following 
invitation,  the  people  standing  : 

[In.,  1864,  If  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  advocate  with  the 
Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous : and  he  is  the  propitiation 
for  our  sins : and  not  for  ours  only,  but  also  for  the  sins  of 
the  whole  world. 

Wherefore]  ye  that  do  truly  and  earnestly  repent  of  your 

* “The  original  order,  as  recommended  by  Mr.  Wesley,  dilfered  from  that  of  the 
Church  of  England  in  the  following  particulars:  It  omitted  the  rubric  requiring 
communicants  to  signify  their  intention  previously  to  the  curate,  and  those  requiring 
the  curate  to  repel  improper  persons  from  the  table,  the  first  prayer  for  rulers ; the 
creed,  the  rubric  respecting  the  publication  of  notices,  the  verse  in  the  oftertory, 
taken  from  Tobit  iv,  7 ; the  three  exhortations  preparatory  to  communion,  that  part 
of  the  rubric  directing  the  people  to  kneel  while  communing,  (as  well  as  the  note  in 
explanation  of  the  rule,)  the  third  prayer  after  the  communion,  all  the  collects  at  the 
close,  and  the  rubrics,  at  the  close  (of  which  the  first  prescribed  how  much  of  the 
order  was  to  be  said  when  there  was  no  communion,  the  second  and  third,  when 
there  was  to  be  no  communion ; the  fourth  regulated  the  communicating  of  priests 
and  deacons  in  cathedral  and  collegiate  churches  and  colleges ; the  fifth  prescribed 
the  kind  of  bread ; the  sixth,  what  was  to  be  done  with  the  bread  and  wine  that 
remained ; the  seventh,  how  the  bread  and  wine  were  to  be  provided ; the  eighth, 
how  often  parishes  should  communicate  and  pay  their  ecclesiastical  dues;  the  ninth, 
what  was  to  be  done  with  the  money  given  at  the  offertory.) 

Throughout,  the  title  ‘ elder  ’ is  substituted  for  • priest,’  and  ‘ the  supreme  rulers 
of  the  United  States’  for  ‘the  king,’  and  ‘to  all  the  ministers  of  thy  gospel’  for  ‘to 
all  bishops  and  curates.’ 

The  ‘absolution,’  after  the  Confession,  in  the  order  of  the  Church  of  England,  is 
an  address  by  the  priest  to  the  people,  while,  in  the  Methodist  form,  it  is  a prayer 
to  God. 

A provision  was  made,  which  is  not  found  in  the  Church  of  England  order,  for 
extempore  prayer  at  the  close  of  the  communion.”— A’mo/'T/. 

t [While  these  sentences  are  in  reading,  some  fit  person,  appointed  for  [1864. 
that  purpose,  shall  receive  the  alms  for  the  poor,  and  other  devotions  of  the  people, 
in  a decent  basin,  to  be  provided  for  that  purpose ; and  then  bring  it  to  the  elder, 
who  shall  place  it  upon  the  table.] 


310 


History  op  the  Discipline. 


sins,  and  are  in  love  and  charity  with  your  neighbors,  and 
intend  to  lead  a new  life,  following  the  commandments  of 
God,  and  walking  from  henceforth  in  his  holy  ways ; draw 
near  with  faith,  and  take  this  holy  sacrament  to  your  comfort : 
[om.,  1864,  and  make  your  humble  confession  to  Almighty  God,  meekly  kneeling 
upon  your  knees]  [in.,  1864,  and,  devoutly  kneeling,  make  your 
humble  confession  to  Almighty  God.] 

Then  shall  this  general  confession  he  made  by  the  Minister  in  the  name  of 
all  those  who  are  minded  to  receive  the  holy  communion^  both  he  and  all 
the  people  {pm.,  1864,  meekly  upon  their  knees]  devoutly  Toneeliug  and  saying : 

Almighty  God,  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  Maker  of 
all  things.  Judge  of  all  men;  we  acknowledge  and  bewail 
our  manifold  sins  and  wickedness,  which  we  from  time  to 
time  most  grievously  have  committed,  by  thought,  word,  and 
deed,  against  thy  Divine  Majesty,  provoking  most  justly  thy 
wrath  and  indignation  against  us.  We  do  earnestly  repent, 
and  are  heartily  sorry  for  these  our  misdoings ; the  remem- 
brance of  them  is  grievous  unto  us.  Have  mercy  upon  us, 
have  mercy  upon  us,  most  merciful  Father ; for  thy  Son,  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ’s  sake,  forgive  us  all  that  is  past;  and 
grant  that  we  may  ever  hereafter  serve  and  please  thee  in 
newness  of  life,  to  the  honor  and  glory  of  thy  name,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Elder  say  : 

[Om.,  1868,  0]  Almighty  God,  our  heavenly  Father,  who  of  thy 
great  mercy  hast  promised  forgiveness  of  sins  to  all  them 
that  with  hearty  repentance  and  true  faith  turn  unto  thee : 
have  mercy  upon  us ; pardon  and  deliver  us  from  all  our  sins, 
confirm  and  strengthen  us  in  all  goodness,  and  bring  us  to 
everlasting  life,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

The  Collect. 

Almighty  God,  unto  whom  all  hearts  are  open,  all  desires 
known,  and  from  whom  no  secrets  are  hid ; cleanse  the 
thoughts  of  our  hearts  by  the  inspiration  of  thy  Holy  Spirit, 
that  we  may  perfectly  love  thee,  and  worthily  magnify  thy 
holy  name  through  J esus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Elder,  turning  to  the  People,  rehearse  distinctly  all  the  [1792. 
Ten  Commandments  ; and  the  People,  still  kneeling,  shall,  after  ever^  Com- 
mandment, ask  God's  Mercy  for  their  Transgression  thereof  for  the  Time  past, 
and  Grace  to  keep  the  same  for  the  Time  to  come,  as  followeth : 

Minister. 

God  spake  these  words,  and  said,  I am  the  Lord  thy  God : thou  shalt 
have  none  other  gods  hut  me. 

People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts  to  keep 
this  law. 


The  Lord’s  Supper. 


311 


Mimster,  Thou  shalt  not  make  to  thyself  any  graven  image,  nor  the 
likeness  of  any  thing  that  is  in  heaven  above,  or  in  the  earth  beneath, 
or  in  the  water  under  the  earth.  Thou  shalt  not  bow  down  to  them, 
nor  worship  them : for  I the  Lord  thy  God  am  a jealous  God,  and  visit 
the  sins  of  the  fathers  upon  the  children,  unto  the  third  and  fourth  gen- 
erations of  them  that  hate  me,  and  show  mercy  unto  thousands  of  them 
that  love  me,  and  keep  my  commandments. 

People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts  to  keep 
this  law. 

Minister.  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  in  vain : 
for  the  Lord  will  not  hold  him  guiltless  that  taketh  his  name  in  vain. 

People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts  to  keep 
this  law. 

Minister.  Remember  that  thou  keep  holy  the  Sabbath  day.  Six  days 
shalt  thou  labor,  and  do  all  that  thou  hast  to  do  ; but  the  seventh  day  is 
the  Sabbath  of  the  Lord  thy  God:  in  it  thou  shalt  do  no  manner  of 
work,  thou,  and  thy  son,  and  thy  daughter,  thy  man-servant,  and  thy 
maid-servant,  thy  cattle,  and  the  stranger  that  is  within  thy  gates.  For 
iu  six  days  the  Lord  made  heaven  and  earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that  in 
them  is,  and  rested  the  seventh  day ; wherefore  the  Lord  blessed  the 
seventh  day,  and  hallowed  it. 

People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts  to  keep 
this  law. 

Minister.  Honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother,  that  thy  days  may  be 
long  in  the  land  which  the  Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee. 

People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts  to  keep 
this  law. 

Minister.  Thou  shalt  do  no  murder. 

People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts  to  keep 
this  law. 

Minister.  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery. 

People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts  to  keep 
this  law. 

Minister.  Thou  shalt  not  steal. 

People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts  to  keep 
this  law. 

Minister.  Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness  against  thy  neighbor. 

People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  incline  our  hearts  to  keep 
this  law. 

Minister.  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbor’s  house,  thou  shalt  not 
covet  thy  neighbor’s  wife,  nor  his  servant,  nor  his  maid,  nor  his  ox, 
nor  his  ass,  nor  any  thing  that  is  his. 

People.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  and  write  all  these  thy  laws  in 
our  hearts,  we  beseech  thee. 

Then  shall  follow  this  Collect: 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  we  are  taught  by  thy  holy  word  that 
the  hearts  of  the  princes  of  the  earth  are  in  thy  rule  and  governance, 
and  that  thou  dost  dispose  and  turn  them  as  it  seemeth  best  to  thy  godly 
wisdom ; we  humbly  beseech  thee  so  to  dispose  and  govern  the  hearts 
of  the  supreme  rulers  of  these  United  States,  our  governors,  that  in  all 
their  thoughts,  words,  and  works  they  may  ever  seek  thy  honor  and 
glory,  and  study  to  preserve  thy  people  committed  to  their  charge,  in 
wealth,  peace,  and  godliness.  Grant  this,  0 merciful  Father,  for  thy 
dear  Son’s  sake,  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  shall  he  said  the  Collect  of  the  Day.  And  immediately  after  the  Collect 

the  Elder  shall  read  the  Epistle,  saying.,  The  Epistle  [or,  The  Portion  of  Script- 

pro  appointed  for  the  Epistle]  is  written  in  the  Chapter  of  , beginning 


312 


Histoet  of  the  Discipline. 


at  the  Yerse.  And  the  Epistle  ended^  he  shall  say,  Here  endeth  the  Epis- 
tle. Then  shall  he  read  the  Gospel  {the  People  all  standing  up\  saying.  The 
holy  Gospel  is  written  in  the  Chapter  of  , beginning  at  the  Verse. 

Then  shall  follow  the  Sermon. 

Let  us  pray  for  the  whole  state  of  Christ’s  Church  militant  here  on  earth. 

Almighty  and  ever-living  God,  who  by  thy  holy  apostle  hast  taught 
ns  to  make  prayers  and  supplications,  and  to  give  thanks  for  all  men ; 
*if  there  be  no  humbly  bcscech  thee  most  mercifully  [*  to  accept  our 

aims  ^or  obia-  and  oblations.,  and?^  to  receive  these  our  prayers, 

tionsjthen  shall  which  wc  olfcr  uuto  thy  diviuc  Majesty ; beseeching  thee 
^acle^i^ng^  Sr  inspire  Continually  the  universal  Church  with  the  spirit 
alms  and  obia-  of  truth,  unity,  and  concord ; and  grant  that  all  they  that 
Msmd  confess  thy  holy  name  may  agree  in  the  truth  of  thy 

holy  word,  and  live  in  unity  and  godly  love.  We  be- 
seech thee  also  to  save  and  defend  all  Christian  kings,  princes,  and 
governors,  and  especially  thy  servants,  the  supreme  rulers  of  these 
United  States ; that  under  them  we  may  be  godly  and  quietly  governed ; 
and  grant  unto  all  that  are  put  in  authority  under  them,  that  they  may 
truly  and  indifferently  administer  justice,  to  the  punishment  of  wicked- 
ness and  vice,  and  to  the  maintenance  of  thy  true  religion  and  virtue. 
Give  grace,  0 heavenly  Father,  to  all  the  ministers  of  thy  Gospel,  that 
they  may  both  by  their  life  and  doctrine  set  forth  thy  true  and  lively 
word,  and  rightly  and  duly  administer  thy  holy  sacraments.  And  to  all 
thy  people  give  thy  heavenly  grace,  and  especially  to  this  congregation 
here  present,  that  with  meek  heart  and  due  reverence  they  may  hear 
and  receive  thy  holy  word,  truly  serving  thee  in  holiness  and  righteous- 
ness all  the  days  of  their  life.  And  we  most  humbly  beseech  thee  of 
thy  goodness,  O Lord,  to  comfort  and  succor  all  them  who,  in  this  tran- 
sitory life,  are  in  trouble,  sorrow,  need,  sickness,  or  any  other  adversity. 
And  we  also  bless  thy  holy  name  for  all  thy  servants  departed  this  life 
in  thy  faith  and  fear ; beseeching  thee  to  give  us  grace  so  to  follow  their 

food  examples,  that  with  them  we  may  he  partakers  of  thy  heavenly 
ingdom.  Grant  this,  0 Father,  for  Jesus  Christ’s  sake,  our  only  Me- 
diator and  Advocate.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Elder  say : 

We  do  not  presume  to  come  to  this  thy  table,  O merciful 
Lord,  trusting  in  our  own  righteousness,  but  in  thy  manifold 
and  great  mercies.  We  are  not  worthy  so  much  as  to  gather 
up  the  crumbs  under  thy  table.  But  thou  art  the  same  Lord, 
whose  property  is  always  to  have  mercy : Grant  us,  therefore, 
gracious  Lord,  so  to  eat  the  flesh  of  thy  dear  Son  Jesus  Christ, 
and  to  drink  His  blood  [‘‘that  our  sinful  bodies  may  be  made  clean  by  his 
body,  and  our  souls  washed  through  his  most  precious  blood changed,  1792,  to 
“ that  our  sinful  souls  and  bodies  may  be  made  clean  by  his  death,  and  washed 
through  his  most  precious  blood  and;”  changed,  1864,  to  “that  we  may  live 
and  grow  thereby;  and  that,  being  washed  through  His  most 
precious  blood,”]  we  may  evermore  dwell  in  Him,  and  He  in 
us.  Amen. 

Then,  all  standing,  the  Elder  shall  say : 

Hear  what  comfortable  words  our  Saviour  Christ  saith  unto  all  that 
truly  turn  to  him : 

Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  are  burdened  and  heavy  laden,  and  I will 
refresh  you.  Matt,  xi,  28. 


The  Lord’s  Supper. 


S13 


So  God  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only-begotten  Son,  to  the 
end  that  all  that  believe  in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting 
life.  John  hi,  16. 

Hear  also  what  St.  Paul  saith : 

This  is  a true  saying,  and  worthy  of  all  men  to  be  received,  That 
Christ  Jesus  came  into  tne  world  to  save  sinners.  1 Tim.  i,  15. 

Hear  also  what  St..  John  saith: 

If  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  Advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ 
the  righteous ; and  he  is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins.  1 John  ii,  1,  2. 

After  which  the  Elder  shall  proceed^  saying : 

Lift  up  your  hearts. 

Arts.  We  lift  them  up  unto  the  Lord. 

Elder.  Let  us  give  thanks  unto  our  Lord  God. 

Ans.  It  is  meet  and  right  so  to  do. 

Here  shall  follow  the  proper  Preface.,  according  to  the  Time.,  if  there  he  any 
especially  appointed;  or  else  immediately  shall  follow: 

The  prefaces  were  inserted  as  follows  : 

Upon.  Christmas  Day. 

Because  thou  didst  give  Jesus  Christ  thine  only  Son  to  be  born  as  at 
this  time  for  us,  who,  by  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  was  made 
very  man,  and  that  without  spot  of  sin,  to  make  us  clean  from  all  sin. 
Therefore  with  angels,  etc. 


Upon  Easter  Day. 

But  chiefly  we  are  bound  to  praise  thee  for  the  glorious  resurrection 
of  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  for  he  is  the  very  Paschal  Lamb 
which  was  offered  for  us,  and  hath  taken  away  the  sin  of  the  world, 
who  by  his  death  hath  destroyed  death,  and  by  his  rising  to  life  again 
hath  restored  to  us  everlasting  life.  Therefore  with  angels,  etc. 

Upon  Ascension  Day. 

Through  thy  most  dearly  beloved  Son.  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  who, 
after  his  most  glorious  resurrection,  manimstly  appeared  to  all  his  apos- 
tles, and  in  their  sight  ascended  up  into  heaven  to  prepare  a place  for 
us,  that  where  he  is  thither  we  might  also  ascend,  and  reign  with  him 
in  glory.  Therefore  with  angels,  etc. 

Upon  'Whitsunday. 

Through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord ; according  to  whose  most  true  prom- 
ise the  Holy  Ghost  came  down,  as  at  this  time,  from  heaven  with  a sud- 
den great  sound,  as  it  had  been  a mighty  wind,  in  the  likeness  of  flery 
tongues,  lighting  upon  the  apostles,  to  teach  them,  and  to  lead  them 
into  all  truth,  giving  them  both  the  gift  of  divers  languages,  and  also 
boldness,  with  fervent  zeal,  constantly  to  preach  the  Gospel  unto  all 
nations,  whereby  we  have  been  brought  out  of  darkness  and  error  into 
the  clear  light  and  true  knowledge  of  thee,  and  of  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ. 
Therefore  with  angels,  etc. 

Upon  the  Feast  of  Trinity. 

Who  art  one  God,  one  Lord  * not  one  only  person,  but  three  persons 
in  one  substance.  For  that  which  we  believe  of  the  glory  of  the  Father, 
the  same  we  believe  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  without  any 
difference  or  inequality.  Therefore  with  angels,  etc. 


314 


Histoey  of  the  Discipline. 


**  Then  shall  the  Elder,  kneeling  down  at  the  Table,  say  in  the  Name  of  all  them  that  shall  receive  the 
Comm  union,  this  Prayer  following  ; the  People  also  kneeling : 

Then  the  Elder  shall  say  the  Prayer  of  Consecration^  as  followeth  : 

Almighty  God,  our  heavenly  Father,  who  of  thy  tender 
mercy  didst  give  thine  only  Son  Jesus  Christ  to  suffer  death 
upon  the  cross  for  our  redemption ; who  made  there,  by  His 
oblation  of  Himself  once  offered,  a full,  perfect,  and  sufficient 
sacrifice,  oblation,  and  satisfaction  for  the  sins  of  the  whole 
world;  and  did  institute,  and  in  His  holy  Gospel  command 
us  to  continue,  a perpetual  memory  of  His  precious  death 
until  his  coming  again : hear  us,  O merciful  Father,  we  most 
humbly  beseech  thee,  and  grant  that  we,  receiving  these 
[in.,  1864,  “memorials  of  the  sufferings  and  death  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,” 
changed,  1868,  for  the  old  form  thus:  “thy  creatures  of  bread  and  wine, 
according  to  thy  Son  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ’s  holy  institu- 
tion, in  remembrance  of  His  death  and  passion,”]  may  be 
partakers  of  His  most  blessed  body  and  blood  ; who,  in  the 
* Here  the  Eld-  saiiie  night  that  he  was  betrayed,  took  bread;* 
p!a™  df  bSad  when  He  had  given  thanks.  He  broke  it,  and 

to  his  hand.  gave  it  to  His  disciples,  saying.  Take,  eat;  this 
is  my  body  which  is  given  for  you ; do  this  in  remembrance 
of  me. 

Likewise  after  supper  He  took  t the  cup ; and  when  He 
t Here  he  ma  given  thanks.  He  gave  it  to  them,  saying, 

take  «ie  Difink  ye  all  of  this ; for  this  is  my  blood  of  the 

his  hand.  Hew  Testament,  which  is  shed  for  you,  and  for 

many,  for  the  remission  of  sins;  do  this,  as  oft  as  ye  shall 
drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  me.  Amen, 

Then  shall  the  Minister  receive  the  Communion  in  loth  hinds^  and  proceed 
to  deliver  the  same  to  the  other  Ministers,,  {if  any  le  present :)  l“  in  like  . 

manner  and  after  that  to  the  people  also  in  order,  into  their  hands.  And  when  he  delivereth  the 

bread f changed,  1864, to  “ after  which'‘^'\  he  shall  say  : 

It  is  very  meet,  right,  and  our  bounden  duty,  that  we 
should  at  all  times,  and  in  all  places,  give  thanks  unto  thee, 

O Lord,  holy  Father,  almighty,  everlasting  God. 

Therefore  with  angels  and  archangels,  and  with  all  the 
company  of  heaven,  we  laud  and  magnify  thy  glorious  name, 
evermore  praising  thee,  and  saying,  Holy,  holy,  holy  Lord 
God  of  hosts,  heaven  and  earth  are  full  of  thy  glory.  Glory 
be  to  thee,  O Lord  most  high.  Amen, 

The  Minister  shall  then  proceed  to  administer  the  communion  to  the 
people  in  order,,  [m.,  1868,  kneeling^  into  their  uncovered  hands.  And 
when  he  delivereth  the  Iread,,  he  shall  say : 

The  body  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which  was  given  for 
thee,  preserve  thy  soul  and  lody  unto  everlasting  life.  Take 
and  eat  this  in  remembrance  that  Christ  died  for  thee,  and 
feed  on  him  in  thy  heart  by  faith  with  thanksgiving. 


The  Loed’s  Shppee. 


315 


And  the  Minister  that  delirereth  the  cup  shall  say  : 

The  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which  was  shed  for 
tJiee^  preserve  thy  soul  and  hody  unto  everlasting  life.  Drink 
this  in  remembrance  that  Christ’s  blood  was  shed  for  thee^ 
and  be  thankful. 

[If  the  consecrated  bread  or  wine  he  all  spent  before  all  have  com- 
muned, the  Elder  may  consecrate  more  by  repeating  the  prayer  of 
consecration.] 

[When  all  have  communed,  the  Minister  shall  return  to  the  Lord’s 
table,  and  place  upon  it  what  remaineth  of  the  consecrated  elements, 
covering  the  same  with  a fair  linen  cloth.] 

Then  shall  the  Elder  say  the  Lord'‘s  Prayer^  the  people  Tcneeling  and 
repeating  after  him  every  petition. 

Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven,  hallowed  be  thy  name. 
Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done  jn  earth  as  it  is  in 
heaven.  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread ; and  forgive  us 
our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive  them  that  trespass  against  us ; 
and  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from  evil ; for 
thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory,  forever. 
Amen, 

After  which  shall  he  said  as  followeth  : 

O Lord  our  heavenly  Father,  we  thy  humble  servants  desire 
thy  Fatherly  goodness  mercifully  to  accept  this  our  sacrifice 
of  praise  and  thanksgiving ; most  humbly  beseeching  thee  to 
grant  that,  by  the  merits  and  death  of  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ, 
and  through  faith  in  his  blood,  we  and  thy  whole  Church 
may  obtain  remission  of  our  sins,  and  all  other  benefits  of  his 
[“death,”  changed,  1868,  to  “.passion”].  And  here  we  offer  and  pre- 
sent unto  thee,  O Lord,  ourselves,  our  souls  and  bodies,  to  be 
a reasonable,  holy,  and  lively  sacrifice  unto  thee ; humbly  be- 
seeching thee  that  all  we  who  are  partakers  of  this  holy  com- 
munion may  be  filled  with  thy  grace  and  heavenly  benedic- 
tion. And  although  we  be  unworthy,  through  our  manifold 
sins,  to  offer  unto  thee  any  sacrifice,  yet  we  beseech  thee  to 
accept  this  our  bounden  duty  and  service ; not  weighing  our 
merits,  but  pardoning  our  offenses,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord;  by  whom,  and  with  whom,  in  the  unity  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  all  honor  and  glory  be  unto  thee,  O Father  Almighty, 
world  without  end.  Amen, 

Then  shall  he  said  \in,^  1868,  or  simg']  f 

Glory  be  to  God  on  high,  and  on  earth  peace,  good-will 
toward  men.  We  praise  thee,  we  bless  thee,  we  worship 
thee,  we  [“adore  thee,”  changed,  1868,  to  “ glorify  thee,  we  give  thanks 
unto  thee  ”]  for  thy  great  glory,  0 Lord  God,  heavenly  King, 
God  the  Father  Almighty. 


316 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


O Lord,  the  only  begotten  Son  Jesus  Christ ; O Lord  God, 
Lamb  of  God,  Son  of  the  Father,  that  takest  away  the  sins 
of  the  world,  have  mercy  upon  us.  Thou  that  takest  away 
the  sins  of  the  world,  have  mercy  upon  us.  Thou  that  takest 
away  the  sinS'  of  the  world,  receive  our  prayer.  Thou  that 
sittest  at  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father,  have  mercy  upon 
us,  [“  and  receive  us  at  last  through  the  riches  of  thy  grace  into  the  joy  of  thine 
eternal  kingdom,  where  we  may  reign  with  thee,  world  without  end,”  changed, 
1868,  to  “ For  thou  only  art  holy ; thou  only  art  the  Lord ; thou 
only,  O Christ,  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  art  most  high  in  the 
glory  of  God  the  Father].  Amen, 

Then  the  Elder ^ if  he  see  it  expedient^  may  put  up  an  extemporary  prayer^ 
and  afterward  shall  let  the  people  depart  with  this  htessing  : 

May  the  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  understanding, 
keep  your  hearts  and  minds  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of 
God,  and  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord;  and  the  blessing 
of  God  Almighty,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost, 
be  among  you,  and  remain  with  you  always.  Amen, 

1792.]  N.  B.  If  the  Elder  be  straitened  for  time  he  may  omit  any 
part  of  the  service,  except  the  Invitation,  the  Confession,  and  the  prayer 
of  Consecration. 


lY. — Matrimony. 

1T84.]  596.  Form  of  the  Solemnization  of  Matrimony,'^ 

First,  the  harms  of  all  that  are  to  he  married  together  must  he  published  in  the  congregation  [1864. 
three  several  Sundays  in  the  time  of  divine  service,  [^‘unless  a license  he  procured  from  the  proper 
authorities”  changed,  1792,  “unless  they  he  otherwise  qualified  according  to  law”^,  the  Minister  say- 
ing after  the  accustomed  manner : 

1 PUBLISH  the  banns  of  marriage  between  M.  of and  of . If  any 

of  you  know  cause  or  just  impediment  why  these  two  persons  should  not  be  joined 
together  in  holy  matrimony,  ye  are  to  declare  it.  This  is  the  first  \second  or  third'\ 
time  of  asking.* 

[In.,  1864,  The  parts  in  brackets  throughout  may  be  used  or  not  at  discretion]. 

At  the  day  and  time  appointed  for  the  solemnization  of  matrimony,,  the 
persons  to  he  married — having  been  qualified  according  to  law — stand- 
ing together,,  the  man  on  the  right  hand,,  and  the  woman  on  the  left,, 
the  Minister  shall  say : 

Dearly  Beloved:  We  are  gathered  together  here  in  the 
sight  of  God,  and  in  [“the  face  of  this  congregation,”  changed,  1792,  to  “the 
presence  of  these  witnesses”],  to  join  together  this  man  and  this 
woman  in  holy  matrimony,  which  is  an  honorable  estate,  in- 
stituted of  God  in  the  time  of  man’s  innocency,  signifying 
unto  us  the  mystical  union  that  is  between  Christ  and  his 
Church,  which  holy  estate  Christ  adorned  and  beautified  with 

* The  Sunday  service  omits  the  following  parts  found  in  the  English  Ritual : 
The  rubric  in  regard  to  any  alleged  impediment,  the  ceremony  of  giving  the  ring, 
the  psalms  after  the  blessing,  the  address  op  duties  of  husband  and  wife,  and  the 
rubric  at  the  close. 


Solemnization  of  Matrimony. 


817 


his  presence,  and  first  miracle  that  he  wrought  in  Cana  of 
Galilee,  and  is  commended  of  St.  Paul  to  be  honorable  among 
all  men ; and  therefore  is  not  by  any  to  be  entered  into  unad- 
visedly [cm.,  1T92,  lightly  or  wantonly  to  satisfy  men’s  carnal  lusts  and  appetites 
like  brute  beasts  that  have  no  understanding],  but  reverently,  discreetly, 
and  in  the  fear  of  God,  duly  considering  the  causes  for  which  [1792. 
matrimony  was  ordained. 

First.  It  was  ordained  for  the  procreation  of  children,  to  be  brought  up  in  the 
fear  and  nurture  of  the  Lord,  and  to  the  praise  of  his  holy  name. 

Secondly.  It  was  ordained  for  a remedy  against  sin,  and  to  avoid  fornication,  that 
such  persons  as  have  not  the  gift  of  continency  might  marry,  and  keep  themselves 
undefiled  members  of  Christ’s  body. 

Thirdly.  It  was  ordained  for  the  mutual  society,  help,  and  comfort  that  the  one 
ought  to  have  of  the  other  both  in  prosperity  and  adversity. 

Into  which  holy  estate  these  two  persons  present  come  now 
to  be  joined.  Therefore  if  any  one  can  show  just  cause  why 
they  may  not  lawfully  be  joined  together  let  him  now  speak, 
or  else  hereafter  forever  hold  his  peace. 

And  also  speahing  unto  the  persons  that  are  to  he  married^  he  shall  say  : 

I require  and  charge  you  both  that  if  either  of  you  know 
any  impediment  why  you  may  not  be  lawfully  joined  together 
in  matrimony  you  do  now  confess  it,  for  be  ye  well  assured 
that  so  many  as  are  coupled  together  otherwise  than  God’s 
word  doth  allow,  are  not  joined  together  by  God,  neither  is 
their  matrimony  lawful. 

If  no  impediment  he  alleged^  then  shall  the  Minister  say  unto  the  man : 

Jf.,  wilt  thou  have  this  woman  to  be  thy  wedded  wife,  to 
live  together  after  God’s  ordinance  in  the  holy  estate  of  matri- 
mony ? Wilt  thou  love  her,  comfort  her,  honor,  and  keep 
her  in  sickness  and  in  health,  and  forsaking  all  other,  keep 
thee  only  unto  her  so  long  as  ye  both  shall  live  ? 

The  man  shall  answer : 

I will. 

Then  shall  the  Minister  say  unto  the  woman : 

W.,  wilt  thou  have  this  man  to  be  thy  wedded  husband,  to 
live  together  after  God’s  ordinance  in  the  holy  estate  of  matri- 
mony ? Wilt  thou  [om.,  1864,  obey  him,  serve  him],  love,  honor,  and 
keep  him  in  sickness  and  in  health,  and  forsaking  all  other, 
keep  thee  only  unto  him  so  long  as  ye  both  shall  live  ? 

The  woman  shall  answer : 

I will. 

Then  the  Minister  shall  cause  the  man  with  his  right  hand  to  taTce  the 
woman  by  her  right  hand^  and  to  say  after  him  as  followeth  : 

I,  if.,  take  thee  W,  to  be  my  wedded  wife,  to  have  and  to 
hold,  from  this  day  forward,  for  better,  for  worse,  for  richer, 


818 


Histoey  of  the  Discipline. 


for  poorer,  in  sickness  and  in  health,  to  love  and  to  cherish,  / 
[om.,  1864,  and  to  obey]  till  death  US  do  part,  according  to  God’s 
holy  ordinance ; and  thereto  I plight  thee  my  faith. 

Then  shall  they  loose  their  hands^  and  the  woman  with  her  right  hand 
taking  the  man  hy  his  right  hand,  shall  likewise  say  after  the  Minister : 

I,  iV.,  take  thee,  Jf.,  to  be  my  wedded  husband,  to  have 
and  to  hold,  from  this  day  forward,  for  better,  for  worse,  for 
richer,  for  poorer,  in  sickness  and  in  health,  to  love  and  to 
cherish,  till  death  do  us  part,  according  to  God’s  holy  ordi- 
nance ; and  thereto  I plight  thee  my  faith. 

Then  shall  the  Minister  say : 

O eternal  God,  Creator  and  Preserver  of  all  mankind.  Giver 
of  all  spiritual  grace,  the  Author  of  everlasting  life,  send  thy 
blessing  upon  these  thy  servants,  this  man  and  this  woman, 
whom  we  bless  in  thy  name ; that  as  Isaac  and  Kebecca  lived 
faithfully  together,  so  these  persons  may  surely  perform  and 
keep  the  vow  and  covenant  between  them  made,  and  may 
ever  remain  in  perfect  love  and  peace  together,  and  live  ac- 
cording to  thy  laws,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

1864*]  If  the  parties  desire  it^  the  man  shall  here  hand,  a ring  to  the 
Minister,  who  shall  return  it  to  him,  and  direct  him  to  place  it  on  the 
third  finger  of  the  woman’s  left  hand.  And  the  man  shall  say  to  the 
woman,  repeating  after  the  Minister : 

With  this  ring  I thee  wed,  and  with  my  worldly  goods  I 
thee  endow,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen. 

1 T84*]  Then  shall  the  Minister  join  their  right  hands  together,  and  say : 
Forasmuch  as  M.  and  N.  have  consented  together  in  holy 
wedlock,  and  have  witnessed  the  same  before  God  and  this 
company,  and  thereto  have  pledged  their  faith  either  to  other, 
and  have  declared  the  same  by  joining  of  hands,  I pronounce 
that  they  are  husband  and  wife  together,  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Those  whom 
God  hath  joined  together  let  no  man  put  asunder.  Amen. 

And  the  Minister  shall  add  this  blessing : 

God,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  bless,  pre- 
serve, and  keep  you ; the  Lord  mercifully  with  his  favor  look 
upon  you,  and  so  fill  you  with  all  spiritual  benediction  and 
grace,  that  ye  may  so  live  together  in  this  life  that  in  the 
world  to  come  ye  may  have  life  everlasting.  Amen. 

1864.]  Then  shall  the  Minister  offer  the  following  prayer  : 

O God  of  Abraham,  God  of  Isaac,  God  of  Jacob,  bless  this 
man  and  this  woman,  and  sow  the  seed  of  eternal  life  in  their 


Solemnization  of  Mateimony. 


319 


hearts,  that  whatsoever  in  thy  holy  word  they  shall  profitably 
learn,  they  may  indeed  fulfill  the  same.  Look,  O Lord,  mer- 
cifully on  them  from  heaven,  and  bless  them:  as  thou  didst 
send  thy  blessings  upon  Abraham  and  Sarah,  to  their  great 
comfort,  so  vouchsafe  to  send  thy  blessings  upon  this  man 
and  this  woman,  that  they,  obeying  thy  will,  and  always 
being  in  safety  under  thy  protection,  may  abide  in  thy  love 
unto  their  lives’  end,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

Almighty  God,  who  at  the  beginning  didst  create  our  first 
parents,  Adam  and  Eve,  and  didst  sanctify  and  join  them 
together  in  marriage,  pour  upon  these  persons  the  riches  of 
thy  grace,  sanctify  and  bless  them,  that  they  may  please  thee 
both  in  body  and  soul,  and  live  together  in  holy  love  unto 
their  lives’  end.  Amen. 

0 God,  who  by  thy  mighty  power  hast  made  all  things  of  [1864* 
nothing,  who  also  (after  other  things  set  in  order)  didst  appoint  that 
out  of  man  (created  after  thine  own  image  and  similitude)  woman 
should  take  her  beginning,  and  knitting  them  together,  didst  teach 
that  it  should  never  be  lawful  to  put  asunder  those  whom  thou,  by 
matrimony,  hadst  made  one ; 0 God,  who  hast  consecrated  the  state  of 
matrimony  to  such  an  excellent  mystery  that  in  it  is  signified  and  rep- 
resented the  spiritual  marriage  and  unity  between  Christ  and  his 
Church : look  mercifully  upon  this  man  and  this  woman,  that  this  man 
lAay  love  his  wife  according  to  thy  word  (as  Christ  did  love  his  spouse, 
the  Church,  who  gave  himself  for  it,  loving  and  cherishing  it  even  as 
his  own  fiesh),  and  also  that  this  woman  may  be  loving  and  amiable, 
faithful  and  obedient  to  her  husband,  and  in  all  quietness,  sobriety, 
and  peace,  be  a follower  of  holy  and  godly  matrons.  0 Lord,  bless 
them  both,  and  grant  them  to  inherit  thy  everlasting  kingdom,  tnrough 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen, 

Sere  the  Minister  may  use  extemporary  prayer. 

Then  shall  the  Minister  say : 

Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Answer.  Christ,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Mi/nister.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Then  the  Minister  shall  say : 

1*784,]  Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven,  hallowed  be  thy 
name.  Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done  in  earth  as  it 
is  in  heaven.  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread ; and  forgive 
us  our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive  them  that  trespass  against  us ; 
and  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from  evil ; for 
thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory,  forever. 
Amen. 

Minister.  0 Lord,  save  thy  servant  and  thy  handmaid. 

Answer.  And  let  them  put  their  trust  in  thee. 

Minister.  O Lord,  send  them  help  from  thy  holy  place. 

Answer.  And  evermore  defend  them. 

Minister.  Be  unto  them  a tower  of  strength. 

Answer.  From  the  face  of  their  enemy.  , 


820 


History  of  the  Discipline, 


Minister.  0 Lord,  hear  our  prayer. 

Answer.  And  let  our  cry  come  unto  thee. 

This  Prayer  next  following  shall  he  omitted  where  the  Woman  is  past  child- 
hearing. 

0 merciful  Lord  and  heavenly  Father,  by  whose  gracious  gift  man- 
kind is  increased,  we  beseech  thee  assist  with  thy  messing  these  two 
persons,  that  they  may  both  be  fruitful  in  the  procreation  of  children, 
and  also  live  together  so  long  in  godly  love  and  honesty,  that  they  may 
see  their  children  Christianly  and  virtuously  brought  up,  to  thy  praise 
and  honor,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

The  Communion  of  the  SicJc. 

The  Collect. 

Almighty,  ever-living  God,  maker  of  mankind,  who  dost  correct 
those  whom  thou  dost  love,  and  chastise  every  one  whom  thou  dost 
receive,  we  beseech  thee  to  have  mercy  upon  this  thy  servant  visited 
with  thine  hand,  and  to  grant  that  he  may  take  his  sickness  patiently 
and  recover  his  bodily  health  if  it  be  thy  gracious  will,  and  that  when- 
ever his  soul  shall  depart  from  the  body,  it  may  be  without  spot  pre- 
sented unto  thee,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

The  Epistle.  Heb.  xii,  5,  6. 

My  son,  despise  not  thou  the  chastening  of  the  Lord,  nor  faint  when 
thou  art  rebuked  of  him  ; for  whom  the  Lord  loveth  he  chasteneth,  and 
scourgeth  every  son  whom  he  receiveth. 

The  Gospel.  John  v,  24. 

Verily,  verily,  I say  unto  you,  he  that  heareth  my  word,  and  believ- 
eth  on  him  that  sent  me,  hath  everlasting  life,  and  shall  not  come  into 
condemnation  ; but  is  passed  from  death  unto  life. 

After  which  the  Elder  shall  proceed  according  to  the  form  before  pre- 
scribed for  the  holy  communion.^  beginning  at  these  words.,  [Ye  that  do 
truly,  etc.] 

At  the  time  of  the  distribution  of  the  holy  sacrament  the  Elder  shall 
first  receive  the  communion  himself.,  and  after  minister  unto  them  that 
are  appointed  to  communicate  with  the  sicTc.,  and  last  of  all  to  the  sick 
person. 


V. — Burial  of  the  Dead.* 

597.  Form  for  the  Burial  of  the  Dead. 

[In.,  1792,  and  om.,  1848,  iV.  B.  The  following  or  some  other  solemn  service  shall  be  wscrf.] 

The  Minister.,  going  before  the  corpse.,  shall  say  : , 

I am  the  resurrection,  etc.  John  xi,  25,  26 ; Job  xix,  25-27 ; 
i,  21 ; 1 Tim.  vi,  7. 

1868.]  In  the  house  or  church  may  be  read  one  or  both  of  the  following 
psalms.,  or  some  other  suitable  portion  of  Scripture : 

Psalm  xxxix ; Psalm  xc. 

* The  Sunday  Service  omits  the  first  rubric,  forbidding  the  ofiice  to  the  excom- 
municated and  unbaptized ; the  thirty-ninth  psalm ; the  words  to  be  spoken  while 
the  earth  is  cast  upon  the  body,  and  the  praj^er  following  the  Lord’s  Prayer. 


Burial  of  the  Dead. 


821 


Then  may  follow  the  reading  of  the  Epistle  as  follows  : 

1 Cor,  XV,  41—58,  [om.,  1792,  Psa.  xix;  1 Cor.  xi,  20  to  the  end.] 

,1784.]  At  the  grave^  when  the  corpse  is  laid  in  the  earthy  the  Minister 
shall  say : 

Man  that  is  born  of  a woman  hath  but  a short  time  to  live, 
and  is  full  of  misery.  He  cometh  up,  and  is  cut  down  like  a 
flower : he  fleeth  as  it  were  a shadow,  and  never  continueth 
in  one  stay. 

In  the  midst  of  life  we  are  in  death : of  whom  may  we  seek 
for  succor,  but  of  thee,  0 Lord,  who  for  our  sins  art  justly 
displeased  ? 

Yet,  O Lord  God  most  holy,  O Lord  most  mighty,  O holy 
and  most  merciful  Saviour,  deliver  us  not  into  the  bitter  pains 
of  eternal  death. 

Thou  knowest.  Lord,  the  secrets  of  our  hearts;  shut  not 
thy  merciful  ears  to  our  prayers,  but  spare  us.  Lord  most 
holy,  O God  most  mighty,  O holy  and  merciful  Saviour,  thou 
most  worthy  Judge  eternal,  suffer  us  not  at  our  last  hour  for 
any  pains  of  death  to  fall  from  thee. 

1 864.]  Then^  while  the  earth  shall  le  cast  upon  the  lody  ly  some  stand- 
ing  hy^  the  Minister  shall  say  : 

Forasmuch  as  it  hath  pleased  Almighty  God,  in  his  wise 
providence,  to  take  out  of  the  world  the  soul  of  the  departed, 
we  therefore  commit  his  body  to  the  ground;  earth  to  earth, 
ashes  to  ashes,  dust  to  dust;  looking  for  the  general  resur- 
rection in  the  last  day,  and  the  life  of  the  world  to  come, 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  at  whose  second  coming  in 
glorious  majesty  to  judge  the  world,  the  earth  and  the  sea 
shall  give  up  their  dead ; and  the  corruptible  bodies  of  those 
who  sleep  in  him  shall  be  changed  and  made  like  unto  his 
own  glorious  body,  according  to  the  mighty  working  whereby 
he  is  able  to  subdue  all  things  unto  himself.* 

1784.]  Then  shall  le  said : 

I heard  a voice  from  heaven  saying  unto  me.  Write,  From 
henceforth  blessed  are  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord : Even 
so,  saith  the  Spirit,  for  they  rest  from  their  labors. 

Then  shall  the  Minister  say : 

Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

Christy  hme  mercy  upon  us. 

Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us. 


Taken  from  the  Prayer  Book. 

2i 


322 


Histoey  of  the  Discipline. 


The  Collect. 

O merciful  God,  tlie  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who 
is  the  resurrection  and  the  life,  in  whom  whosoever  believeth 
shall  live,  though  he  die,  and  whosoever  liveth  and  believeth 
in  him  shall  not  die  eternally;  we  meekly  beseech  thee,  O 
Father,  to  raise  us  from  the  death  of  sin  unto  the  life  of 
righteousness,  that  when  we  shall  depart  this  life  we  may 
rest  in  him ; and  at  the  general  resurrection  on  the  last  day 
may  be  found  acceptable  in  thy  sight,  and  receive  that  bless- 
ing which  thy  well-beloved  Son  shall  then  pronounce  to  all 
that  love  and  fear  thee,  saying.  Come,  ye  blessed  children  of 
my  Father,  receive  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the 
beginning  of  the  world.  Grant  this,  we  beseech  thee,  O mer- 
ciful Father,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Mediator  and  Ke- 
deemer.  Amen. 

Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven,  hallowed  be  thy  name. 
Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done  in  earth,  as  it  is  in 
heaven.  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread ; and  forgive  us  our 
trespasses  as  we  forgive  them  that  trespass  against  us;  and 
lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from  evil:  for 
thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory,  forever. 
Amen. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love  of  God, 
and  the  fellowship  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with  us  all  ever- 
more. Amen. 


1784,]  VI. — Ordination.* 

[“  The  form  and  manner  of  making  and  ordaining  ofC  Superintend-  [1848. 
entsC  changed^  1792,  to  Bishops'''\  Elders.,  and  Deacons f changed.,  1848,  to 
Forms  of  Ordination  f''  1872,  to  “ Ordination’^’’]. 

598.  The  Form  of  ordaining f changed,  1864,  to  consecrating 

Bishops. 

The  Collect. 

Almighty  God,  who  by  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ  didst  give  to 
thy  holy  apostles,  elders,  and  evangelists  many  excellent 
gifts,  and  didst  charge  them  to  feed  thy  flock;  give  grace, 
we  beseech  thee,  to  all  the  ministers  and  pastors  of  thy 
Church,  that  they  may  diligently  preach  thy  word  and  duly 
administer  the  godly  discipline  thereof;  and  grant  to  the 
people  that  they  may  obediently  follow  the  same;  that  all 

The  form  of  the  English  Church  was,  “ The  form  and  manner  of  making,  or- 
daining, and  consecrating  of  Bishops,  Priests,  and  Deacons.”  In  the  Sunday  Serv- 
ice Superintendent  is  invariably  used  for  Bishop,  and  Elder  for  Priest.  The  English 
rubric  forbade  the  ordaining  “ if  any  great  crime,”  etc. ; the  Sunday  Service  omits 
“ grc4it.” 


Oedinatio^^  of  Bishops.  323 

may  receive  the  crown  of  everlasting  glory,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.  Amen, 

Then  shall  he  read  hy  one  of  the  Elders 
The  Epistle.  Acts  xx,  17-35. 

Then  another  [<»«■,  i804,  EUer\  shall  read,, 

The  Gospel.  John  xxi,  15-17.  Or  this:  Matt,  xxviii,  18-20. 

After  the  Gospel  and  the  Sermon  are  ended,,  the  elected  person  shall  he 
^ presented  hy  two  Elders  unto  the  Bishop,,  saying  : 

We  present  unto  you  this  [“godly,”  changed,  isos,  to  “ holy”]  man 
to  be  [“ordained,”  changed,  1864,  to  ‘‘  consecrated  ”]  a Bishop. 

Then  the  Bishop  shall  move  the  congregation  present  to  pray,,  saying  thus 
to  them : 

Brethren,  it  is  written  in  the  Gospel  of  St.  Luke  that  our 
Saviour  Christ  continued  the  whole  night  in  prayer  before  he 
did  choose  and  send  forth  his  twelve  apostles.  It  is  written 
also  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  that  the  disciples  who  were 
at  Antioch  did  fast  and  pray  before  they  laid  hands  on  Paul 
and  Barnabas,  and  sent  them  forth  on  their  first  mission  to 
the  Gentiles.  Let  us,  therefore,  following  the  example  of 
our  Saviour  Christ  and  his  apostles,  first  fall  to  prayer  before 
we  admit  and  send  forth  this  person  presented  to  us  to  the 
work  whereunto  we  trust  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  called  him. 

Then  shall  he  said  this  prayer  following  : 

Almighty  God,  giver  of  all  good  things,  who  by  thy  Holy 
Spirit  hast  appointed  [“divers  orders  of  ministers,”  changed,  1864,  to  “ di- 
vers offices”]  in  thy  Church:  mercifully  behold  this  thy  serv- 
ant now  called  to  the  work  and  ministry  of  a Bishop,  and  re- 
plenish him  so  with  the  truth  of  thy  doctrine,  and  adorn  him 
with  innocency  of  life,  that  both  by  word  and  deed  he  may 
faithfully  serve  thee  in  this  office,  to  the  glory  of  thy  name, 
and  the  edifying  and  well  governing  of  thy  Church,  through 
the  merits  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  who  liveth  and  reign- 
eth  with  thee,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  world  without  end. 
Amen. 

Then  the  Bishop  shall  say  to  him  that  is  to  he  ordained  » changed,  i864,  to  “ con- 
secrated ”]  ; 

Brother,  forasmuch  as  the  Holy  Scripture  commands  that 
we  should  not  be  hasty  in  laying  on  hands,  and  admitting 
any  person  to  government  in  the  Church  of  Christ,  which  he 
hath  purchased  with  no  less  price  than  the  [“  effusion,”  changed, 
1864,  to  “ shedding”]  of  his  own  blood  : [“before  I admit  yon  to  this 


324 


Histokt  of  the  Discipline. 


administration,  I will  examine  you  on  certain  articles,  to  the  end  that  the  congrega- 
tion present  may  have  a trial,  and  bear  witness  how  you  are  minded  to  behave  your- 
self in  the  Church  of  God,”  changed,  1864,  to  “ before  you  are  admitted  tO 
this  administration,  you  will,  in  the  fear  of  God,  give  answer 
to  the  questions  which  I now  propound  ”] : 

Are  you  persuaded  that  you  are  truly  called  to  this  minis- 
tration, according  to  the  will  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ? 

Answer,  I am  so  persuaded. 

The  Bishop.  Are  you  persuaded  that  the  Holy  Scriptures  con- 
tain sufficiently  all  doctrine  required  of  necessity  for  eternal  sal- 
vation, through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ?  And  are  you  determined, 
out  of  the  same  Holy  Scriptures,  to  instruct  the  people  com- 
mitted to  your  charge,  and  to  teach  or  maintain  nothing  as  re- 
quired of  necessity  to  eternal  salvation  but  that  which  you  shall 
be  persuaded  may  be  concluded  and  proved  by  the  same? 

Answer.  I am  so  persuaded  and  determined,  by  God’s  grace. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  then  faithfully  exercise  yourself  in 
the  same  Holy  Scriptures,  and  call  upon  God  by  prayer  for 
the  true  understanding  of  the  same,  so  that  you  may  be  able 
by  them  to  teach  and  exhort  with  wholesome  doctrine,  and  to 
withstand  and  convince  the  gainsay ers? 

Answer.  I will  do  so,  by  the  help  of  God. 

The  Bishop.  Are  you  ready  with  faithful  diligence  to  banish 
and  drive  away  all  erroneous  and  strange  doctrines  contrary 
to  God’s  word,  and  both  privately  and  openly  to  call  upon 
and  encourage  others  to  the  same? 

Answer.  I am  ready,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  deny  all  ungodliness  and  worldly 
lust,  and  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly  in  this  present 
world,  that  you  may  show  yourself  in  all  things  an  example  of 
good  works  unto  others,  tliat  the  adversary  may  be  ashamed, 
having  nothing  to  say  against  you? 

Answer.  I will  so  do,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  maintain  and  set  forward,  as  much  as 
shall  lie  in  you,  quietness,  love,  and  peace  among  all  men: 
and  such  as  shall  be  unquiet,  disobedient,  and  criminal,  [om., 
1864,  within  your  District,]  Correct  and  punisli  according  to  such  au- 
thority as  you  have  by  God’s  word,  and  as  shall  be  committed 
unto  you? 

Answer.  I will  so  do,  by  the  help  of  God. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  be  faithful  in  ordaining,  or  laying 
hands  upon  and  sending  others,  and  in  all  the  other  duties  of 
your  office? 

Answer.  I will  so  be,  by  the  help  of  God. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  show  yourself  gentle,  and  be  merci- 
ful, for  Christ’s  sake,  to  poor  and  needy  people,  and  to  all 
strangers  destitute  of  help? 

Answer.  I will  so  show  myself,  by  God’s  help. 


Ordination  of  Bishops. 


325 


Then  the  Bishop  shall  say^ 

Almighty  God,  our  Heavenly  Father,  who  hath  given  you  a 
good  will  to  do  all  these  things,  grant  also  unto  us  strength 
and  power  to  perforin  the  same ; that  he  accomplishing  in  you 
the  good  work  which  he  hath  begun,  you  may  be  found  [“per- 
fect and  irreprehensible,”  changed,  1864,  to  “ blameless  ”]  at  the  last  day, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  shall  Veni^  Creator  Spiritus^  be  said. 

Come,  Holy  Ghost,  our  souls  inspire, 

And  lighten  with  celestial  fire. 

Thou  the  anointing  Spirit  art. 

Who  dost  thy  sevenfold  gifts  impart. 

Thy  blessed  unction  from  above 
Is  comfort^  and  fire  of  love. 

Enable  with  perpetual  light 
The  dullness  of  our  blinded  sight ; 

Anoint  and  cheer  our  soiled  face 
With  the  abundance  of  thy  grace ; 

Keep  far  our  foes,  give  peace  at  home ; 

Where  thou  art  Guide^  no  ill  can  come. 

Teach  us  to  know  the  Father,  Son, 

And  thee  of  both  to  be  but  one ; 

That  through  the  ages  all  along. 

This  may  be  our  endless  song ; 

Praise  to  thy  eternal  merit. 

Father^  8on^  and  Holy  Spirit. 

That  ended.,  the  Bishop  shall  say^ 

Lord,  hear  our  prayer. 

Answer.  And  let  our  cry  come  unto  thee. 

Bishop. 

Let  us  pray. 

Almighty  God  and  most  merciful  Father,  who  of  thine 
infinite  goodness  hast  given  thine  only  and  dearly  beloved 
Son  Jesus  Christ  to  be  our  Redeemer,  and  the  author  of  ever- 
lasting life ; who  after  that  he  had  made  perfect  our  redemp- 
tion by  his  death,  and  was  ascended  into  heaven,  poured 
down  his  gifts  abundantly  upon  men,  making  some  apostles, 
some  prophets,  some  evangelists,  some  pastors,  and  [“doctors,” 
changed,  1864,  to  “teachers,”]  to  the  edifying  and  making  perfect 
of  his  Church : grant,  we  beseech  thee,  to  this  thy  servant, 
such  grace  that  he  may  evermore  be  ready  to  spread  abroad 
thy  Gospel,  the  glad  tidings  of  reconciliation  with  thee,  and 
use  the  authority  given  him,  not  to  destruction,  but  to  salya- 


826 


History  of  the  Disciplin^e. 


tion ; not  to  hurt,  but  to  help ; so  that  as  a wise  and  faithful 
servant,  giving  to  the  family  their  portion  in  due  season,  he 
may  at  last  be  received  into  everlasting  joy,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord,  who,  with  thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  liveth 
and  reigneth,  one  God,  world  without  end.  Amen, 

Then  the  Bishop  and  Elders  present  shall  lay  their  hands  upon  the  head 
of  the  elected  person^  Tcneeling  before  them,,  the  Bishop  saying : 

[“  Receive  the  Holy  Ghost  for  the  office  and  work  of  a bishop  in  the  Church  of 
God  now  committed  unto  thee  by  the  imposition  of  our  hands,  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. — Amen,  And  remember  that  thou 
stir  up  the  grace  of  God  which  is  given  thee  by  this  imposition  of  our  hands ; for 
God  hath  not  given  us  the  spirit  of  fear,  but  of  power,  and  love,  and  soberness,” 
changed,  1864,  to  “ The  Lord  pour  upon  thee  the  Holy  Ghost  for 
the  office  and  work  of  a Bishop  in  the  Church  of  God  now 
committed  unto  thee  by  the  authority  of  the  Church  through 
the  imposition  of  our  hands,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen.  And  remember 
that  thou  stir  up  the  grace  of  God  which  is  in  thee ; for  God 
hath  not  given  us  the  spirit  of  fear,  but  of  power,  and  love, 
and  of  a sound  mind  ”]. 

Then  the  Bishop  shall  deliver  him  the  Bible,,  saying., 

Give  heed  unto  reading,  exhortation,  and  doctrine.  Think 
upon  the  things  contained  in  this  book.  Be  diligent  in  them, 
that  the  increase  coming  thereby  may  be  manifest  unto  all 
men.  Take  heed  unto  thyself,  and  to  thy  doctrine ; for  by  so 
doing  thou  shalt  both  save  thyself  and  them  that  hear  thee. 
Be  to  the  flock  of  Christ  a shepherd,  not  a wolf : feed  them, 
devour  them  not.  Hold  up  the  weak,  heal  the  sick,  bind  up 
the  broken,  bring  again  the  outcast,  seek  the  lost,  be  so 
merciful  that  you  may  not  be  too  remiss ; so  minister  dis- 
cipline that  you  forget  not  mercy;  that  when  the  chief 
Shepherd  shall  appear,  you  may  receive  the  never-fading 
crown  of  glory,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

[Then  the  Bishop  shall  administer  the  Lord’s  Supper,  (“  with  whom  the  newly  ordained 
Bishop  and  other  pers(jns  present  shall  communicate,”  changed,  1864,  to  “ tO  the  newly  conse- 
crated Bishop  and  other  persons  present.”)] 

Immediately  before  the  benediction  f changed,  1864,  to  ^^Thcn  shall  be  Said  the  follow- 
ing prayers : 

Most  merciful  Father,  we  beseech  thee  to  send  down  upon 
this  thy  servant  thy  heavenly  blessing,  and  so  endue  him  with 
thy  holy  Spirit,  that  he,  preaching  thy  word,  [in.,  1864,  and 
exercising  authority  in  thy  Church,]  may  not  only  be  earnest 
to  reprove,  beseech,  and  rebuke  with  all  patience  and  doctrine, 
but  also  may  be  to  such  as  believe  a wholesome  example  in 
word,  in  conversation,  in  love,  in  faith,  [om.,  1864,  in  chastity,]  and 
in  purity:  that  faithfully  fulfllling  his  course,  at  the  last  day 


Form  of  Ordaining  Elders.  32T 

he  may  receive  the  crown  of  righteousness  laid  up  by  the  Lord, 
the  righteous  Judge,  who  liveth  and  reigneth,  one  God  with 
the  Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  world  without  end.  Amen, 

/ Prevent  us,  O Lord,  in  all  our  doings  with  thy  most  gra- 
cious favor,  and  further  us  with  thy  continual  help,  that  in  ail 
our  works  begun,  continued,  and  ended  in  thee,  we  may  glo- 
rify thy  holy  name ; and  finally,  by  thy  mercy,  obtain  ever- 
lasting life  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

The  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  understanding,  keep 
your  hearts  and  minds  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God,  and 
of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord;  and  the  blessing  of  God 
Almighty,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be 
among  you,  and  remain  with  you  always.  Amen. 


599.  The  Form  [pm.,  1864,  and  Manner\  of  Ordaining  Elder 

[When  the  day  appointed  by  the  Bishop  is  come,  there  shall  be  a sermon  or  exhorta- 
tion, declaring  the  duty  and  office  of  such  as  come  to  be  admitted  Elders ; how 
necessary  that  order  is  in  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  also  how  the  people  ought  to 
esteem  them  in  their  oflice.] 

After  which,  one  of  the  Elders  shall  ^present  unto  the  Bishop  all  them  that 
are  to  he  ordained,  and  say, 

I present  unto  you  these  jiersons  to  be  ordained  Elders. 

Then  their  names  being  read  aloud,  the  Bishop  shall  say  unto  the  people^ 
[“Good  people,”  changed,  1792,  to  ‘‘Brethren  ”],  these  are  they  whom 
we  purpose,.  God  willing,  this  day  to  ordain  Elders.  For  after 
due  examination,  we  find  not  to  the  contrary,  but  that  they 
are  lawfully  called  to  this  function  and  ministry,  and  that 
they  are  persons  meet  for  the  same.  But  if  there  be  any  of 
you  who  knoweth  any  crime  or  impediment  in  any  of  them, 
for  the  which  he  ought  not  to  be  received  into  this  holy  min- 
istry, let  him  come  forth  in  the  name  of  God,  and  show  what 
the  crime  or  impediment  is. 

[If  any  crime  or  impediment  be  objected,  the  Bishop  shall  surcease  from  ordaining 
that  person  until  such  time  as  the  party  accused  shall  be  found  clear  of  the  same]. 

Then  shall  he  said  the  Collect,  Epistle,  and  Gospel,  as  followeth : 

The  Collect. 

Almighty  God,  giver  of  all  good  things,  who  by  thy  Holy 
Spirit  hast  appointed  divers  orders  of  ministers  in  thy  Church ; 
mercifully  behold  these  thy  servants  now  called  to  the  office 
of  Elders,  and  replenish  them  so  with  the  truth  of  thy  doc- 
trine, and  adorn  them  with  innocency  of  life,  that  both  by 
word  and  good  example  they  may  faithfully  serve  thee  in  this 

* The  address  of  the  archdeacon  to  the  Bishop,  and  his  reply  (Matt,  lx,  36) ; the 
oath  of  supremacy ; the  form  “ Come,  Holy  Ghost  and  the  Nicene  Creed  of  the 
English  form,  are  omitted  by  Mr.  Wesley  in  the  Sunday  Service. 


328 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


office,  to  the  glory  of  thy  name,  and  the  edification  of  thy 
Church,  through  the  merits  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  who 
liveth  and  reigneth  with  thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  world 
without  end.  Amen, 

The  Epistle.  Eph.  iv,  7-13;  John  x,  1-16. 

And  that  done^  the  Bishop  shall  say  unto  them  as  hereafter  followeth  : 

You  have  heard,  brethren,  in  your  private  examination, 
[om.,  1864,  “ as  in  the  exhortation  which  was  now  made  to  you,”]  and  in  the 
holy  lessons  taken  out  of  the  Gospel  and  the  writings  of  the 
apostles,  of  what  dignity  and  of  how  great  importance  this 
office  is  whereunto  ye  are  called.  And  now  again  we  exhort 
you,  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  ye  have  in 
remembrance  into  how  high  a dignity  and  to  how  weighty  an 
office  ye  are  called  : that  is  to  say,  to  be  messengers,  watch- 
men, and  stewards,  of  the  Lord ; to  teach  and  to  premonish, 
to  feed,  and  provide  for,  the  Lord’s  family;  [“to  seek  for  Christ’s 
sheep  that  are  dispersed  abroad,  and  for  his  children  who  are  in  the  midst  of  this  evil 
world,  that  they  may  be  saved  through  Christ  forever;”  changed,  1864,  to  “to 

gather  the  outcasts,  to  seek  the  lost,  and  to  be  ever  ready  to 
spread  abroad  the  Gospel,  the  ^lad  tidings  of  reconciliation 
with  God.”] 

Have  always  therefore  printed  in  your  remembrance  how 
great  a treasure  is  committed  to  your  charge.  For  they  are 
the  sheep  of  Christ,  which  he  bought  wdth  his  death,  and  for 
whom  he  shed  his  blood.  The  Church  [om.,  1864,  and  congregation] 
whom  you  must  serve  is  his  spouse  and  his  body.  And  if  it 
shall  happen,  the  same  Church,  or  any  member  thereof,  do 
take  any  hurt  or  hinderance  by  reason  of  your  negligence, 
ye  know  the  greatness  of  the  fault,  and  also  the  horrible 
punishment  that  will  ensue.  Wlierefore  consider  with  your- 
selves the  end  of  the  ministry  toward  the  children  of  God, 
toward  the  spouse  and  body  of  Christ ; and  see  that  you  never 
cease  your  labor,  your  care  and  diligence,  until  you  have  done 
all  that  lieth  in  you,  according  to  your  bounden  duty,  to 
bring  all  such  as  are  or  shall  be  committed  to  your  charge, 
unto  that  agreement  in  the  faith  and  knowledge  of  God,  and 
to  that  ripeness  and  perfectness  of  age  in  Christ,  that  there 
be  no  place  left  among  you  either  for  error  in  religion  or  for 
viciousness  in  life. 

Forasmuch  then  as  your  office  is  both  of  so  great  excel- 
lency, and  of  so  great  difficulty,  ye  see  with  how  great  care 
and  study  ye  ought  to  apply  yourselves,  as  well  that  ye  may 
show  yourselves  dutiful  and  thankful  unto  that  Lord  who 
hath  placed  you  in  so  high  a dignity ; as  also  to  beware  that 
neither  you  yourselves  offend,  nor  be  occasion  that  others 
offend.  Howbeit  ye  cannot  have  a mind  an4  will  thereto  of 


Form  of  Ordaining  Elders. 


829 


yourselves ; for  that  will  and  ability  is  given  of  God  alone ; 
therefore  ye  ought,  and  have  need,  to  pray  earnestly  for  his 
Holy  Spirit.  And  seeing  that  ye  cannot  by  any  other  means 
compass  the  doing  of  so  weighty  a work,  pertaining  to  the 
salvation  of  man,  but  with  doctrine  and  exhortation  taken 
out  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  with  a life  agreeable  to  the 
same ; consider  how  studious  ye  ought  to  be  in  reading  and 
learning  the  Scriptures,  and  in  framing  the  manners,  both  of 
yourselves  and  of  them  that  specially  pertain  unto  you,  ac- 
cording to  the  rule  of  the  same  Scriptures ; and  for  this  self- 
same cause,  how  ye  ought  to  forsake  and  set  aside  (as  much 
as  you  may)  all  worldly  cares  and  studies. 

We  have  good  hope  that  you  have  all  weighed  and  pon- 
dered these  things  with  yourselves  long  before  this  time:  and 
that  you  have  clearly  determined,  by  God’s  grace,  to  give 
yourselves  wholly  to  this  office,  whereunto  it  hath  pleased 
God  to  call  you:  so  that,  as  much  as  lieth  in  you,  you  will 
apply  yourselves  wholly  to  this  one  thing,  and  draw  all  your 
cares  and  studies  this  way,  and  that  you  will  continually  pray 
to  God  the  Father,  by  the  mediation  of  our  only  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  for  the  heavenly  assistance  of  the  Holy  Ghost ; 
that  by  daily  reading  and  weighing  of  the  Scriptures,  ye  may 
wax  riper  and  stronger  in  your  ministry ; and  that  ye  may  so 
endeavor  to  sanctify  the  lives  of  you  and  yours,  and  to  fashion 
them  after  the  rule  and  doctrine  of  Christ,  that  ye  may  be 
wholesome  and  godly  examples  and  patterns  for  the  people 
to  follow. 

And  now  that  this  present  congregation  of  Christ,  here  as- 
sembled, may  also  understand  your  minds  and  wills  in  these 
things,  and  that  this  your  promise  may  the  more  move  you  to 
do  your  duties  : ye  shall  answer  plainly  to  these  things  which 
we,  in  the  name  of  God  and  his  Church,  shall  demand  of  you 
touching  the  same. 

Do  you  think  in  your  heart  that  you  are  truly  called,  ac- 
cording to  the  will  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  the  order  of 
Elders  ? 

Answer,  I think  so. 

The  Bishop.  Are  you  persuaded  that  the  Holy  Scriptures 
contain  sufficiently  all  doctrine  required  of  necessity  for  eter- 
nal salvation  through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  ? And  are  you 
determined  out  of  the  said  Scriptures  to  instruct  the  people 
committed  to  your  charge,  and  to  teach  nothing  as  required 
of  necessity  to  eternal  salvation,  but  that  which  you  shall 
be  persuaded  may  be  concluded  and  proved  by  the  Script- 
ures ? 

Answer.  I am  so  persuaded,  and  have  so  determined,  by 
God’s  grace. 

The  Bishop,  Will  you  then  give  your  faithful  diligence 


330 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


always  so  to  minister  the  doctrine  and  sacraments,  and  dis- 
cipline of  Christ,  as  the  Lord  hath  commanded  ? 

Answer.  I will  do  so,  by  the  help  of  the  Lord. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  be  ready  with  all  faithful  diligence 
to  banish  and  drive  away  all  erroneous  and  strange  doctrines 
contrary  to  God’s  word ; and  to  use  both  public  and  private 
monitions  and  exhortations,  as  well  to  the  sick  as  to  the  whole 
within  your  [“district,”  changed,  1864,  to  charge],  as  need  shall  re- 
quire and  occasion  shall  be  given  ? 

Answer.  I will,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  be  diligent  in  prayers,  and  in  reading 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  in  such  studies  as  help  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  same,  laying  aside  the  study  of  the  world 
and  the  flesh  ? 

Answer.  I will  endeavor  so  to  do,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 
The  Bishop.  Will  you  be  diligent  to  frame  and  fashion  your- 
selves, and  your  families,  according  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ : 
and  to  make  both  yourselves  and  them,  as  much  as  in  you 
lieth,  wholesome  examples  and  patterns  to  the  flock  of 
Christ  ? 

Answer.  I will  apply  myself  thereto,  the  Lord  being  my 
helper. 

The  Bi^op.  Will  you  maintain  and  set  forward,  as  much  as 
lieth  in  you,  quietness,  peace,  and  love  among  all  Christian 
people,  and  especially  among  them  that  are  or  shall  be  com- 
mitted to  your  charge  ? 

Answer.  I will  so  do,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  reverently  obey  your  chief  ministers, 
unto  whom  is  committed  the  charge  and  government  over 
you;  following  with  a glad  mind  and  will  their  godly  ad- 
monitions, submitting  yourselves  to  their  godly  judgments  ? 
Answer.  I will  do  so,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

Then  shall  the  Bishop^  standing  up^  say  : 

Almighty  God,  who  hath  given  you  this  will  to  do  all  these 
things,  grant  also  unto  you  strength  and  power  to  perform 
the  same,  that  he  may  accomplish  his  work  which  he  hath 
begun  in  you,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

[After  this  the  congregation  shall  be  desired  secretly  in  their  prayers  to  make  their 
humble  supplications  to  God  for  all  these  things,  for  the  which  prayers  there 
shall  be  silence  kept  for  a space]. 

After  which  shall  he  said  hy  the  Bishop  {the  persons  to  he  ordained  Elders 
all  'kneeling')^  Veni,  Creator  Spiritus,  the  Bishop  beginning.^  and  the 
Elders  and  others  that  are  present  answering  hy  verse,  asfollo  weth: 

Come,  Holy  Ghost,  our  souls  inspire, 

And  lighten  with  celestial  fire. 


Form  of  Ordaining  Elders. 


831 


Thou  the  anointing  Spirit  art, 

'Who  dost  thy  severifold  gifts  impart. 

Thy  blessed  unction  from  above 
Is  comfort,,  life,,  and  fire  of  love. 

Enable  with  perpetual  light 
The  dullness  of  our  Minded  sight. 

Anoint  and  cheer  our  soiled  face 
With  the  abundance  of  thy  grace. 

Keep  far  our  foes,  give  peace  at  home ; 
Where  thou  art  Guide  no  ill  can  come. 
Teach  us  to  know  the  Father,  Son, 
And  thee  of  T)oth  to  he  hut  one  ; 

That  through  the  ages  all  along. 

This  may  he  our  endless  song : 

Praise  to  thy  eternal  merit. 

Father,,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit. 


That  done,  the  Bishop  shall  pray  in  this  wise,  and  say : 

Let  us  pray. 

Almighty  God  and  heavenly  Father,  who  of  thine  infinite 
love  and  goodness  toward  us  hast  given  to  us  thy  only  and 
most  dearly  beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ  to  be  our  Redeemer, 
and  the  author  of  everlasting  life;  who  after  he  had  made 
perfect  our  redemption  by  his  death,  and  was  ascended  into 
heaven,  sent  abroad  into  the  world  his  apostles,  prophets, 
evangelists  [^‘doctors,”  changed,  1864,  to  teachers],  and  pastors,  by 
whose  labor  and  ministry  he  gathered  together  a great  flock 
in  all  parts  of  the  world,  to  set  forth  the  eternal  praise  of  thy 
holy  name  : for  these  so  great  benefits  of  thy  eternal  good- 
ness, and  for  that  thou  hast  vouchsafed  to  call  these  thy  serv- 
ants here  present  to  the  same  office  and  ministry  appointed 
for  the  salvation  of  mankind,  we  render  unto  thee  most 
hearty  thanks  : we  praise  and  worship  thee ; and  we  humbly 
beseech  thee  by  the  same,  thy  blessed  Son,  to  grant  unto  all 
who  either  here  or  elsewhere  call  upon  thy  name,  that  we  may 
continue  to  show  ourselves  thankful  unto  thee  for  these,  and 
all  other  thy  benefits,  and  that  we  may  daily  increase  and  go 
forward  in  the  knowledge  and  faith  of  thee  and  thy  Son,  by 
the  Holy  Spirit.  So  that  as  well  by  these  thy  ministers,  as 
by  them  over  whom  they  shall  be  appointed  thy  ministers, 
thy  holy  name  may  be  forever  glorified,  and  thy  blessed  king- 
dom enlarged,  through  the  same,  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord : who  liveth  and  reigneth  with  thee  in  the  unity  of  the 
same  Holy  Spirit,  world  without  end.  Amen, 


832 


Htstoey  of  the  Discipline. 


Whe,n  tMs  prayer  is  done^  the  Bishop^  with  the  Elders  present^  shall  lay 
their  hands  severally  upon  the  head  of  every  one  that  receiveth  the  order 
of  Elders ; the  receivers  humbly  hneeling  upon  their  knees ^ and  the 
Bishop  saying  : 

[“  Eeceive  the  Holy  Ghost  for  the  ofiSce,”  etc.,  changed,  1792,  to  ‘ ‘ The  Lord 
pour  upon  thee  the  Holy  Ghost  for  the  office  and  work  of  an 
Elder  in  the  Church  of  God,  now  committed  unto  thee  by 
(in.,  1864,  the  authority  of  the  Church  through)  the  imposi- 
tion of  our  hands.  And  be  thou  a faithful  dispenser  of  the 
word  of  God,  and  of  his  holy  sacraments ; in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Amenf^ 


Then  the  Bishop  shall  deliver  to  every  one  of  them^  kneeling^  the  Bible  into 
his  hands^  saying : 

Take  thou  authority  as  an  Elder  in  the  Church,  to  preach 
the  word  of  God,  and  to  administer  the  holy  sacraments  in 
the  congregation. 


Then  the  Bishop  shall  say  : 

Most  merciful  Father,  we  beseech  thee  to  send  upon  these 
thy  servants  thy  heavenly  blessings,  that  they  may  be  clothed 
with  righteousness,  and  that  thy  word  spoken  by  their  mouths 
may  have  such  success  that  it  may  never  be  spoken  in  vain. 
Grant  also  that  we  may  have  grace  to  hear  and  receive  what 
they  shall  deliver  out  of  thy  most  holy  word,  or  agreeably  to 
the  same,  as  the  means  of  our  salvation ; and  that  in  all  our 
words  and  deeds  we  may  seek  thy  glory,  and  the  increase  of 
thy  kingdom,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Prevent  us,  O Lord,  in  all  our  doings,  with  thy  most  gra- 
cious favor,  and  further  us  with  thy  continual  help ; that  in 
all  our  works,  begun,  continued,  and  ended  in  thee,  we  may 
glorify  thy  holy  name,  and  finally,  by  thy  mercy,  obtain  ever- 
lasting life,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

The  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  understanding,  keep 
your  hearts  and  minds  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God, 
and  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  And  the  blessing  of 
God  Almighty,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be 
among  you,  and  remain  with  you  always.  Amen. 

[If  on  the  same  day  the  order  of  Deacons  be  given  to  some,  and  that  of  Elders 
to  others,  the  Deacons  shall  be  first  presented,  and  then  the  Elders.  The  Collects 
shall  both  be  used,  first  that  for  Deacons,  then  that  for  Elders.  The  Epistle  shall 
be  Ephes.  iv,  7-13,  as  before  in  this  office,  immediately  after  which  they  that  are  to 
be  ordained  Deacons  shall  be  examined  and  ordained  as  is  above  prescribed.  Then 
one  of  them  having  read  the  Gospel,  which  shall  be  St.  John  x,  1-16,  as  before  in  this 
office,  they  that  ai-e  to  be  ordained  Elders  shall  lil5;ewise  be  examined  and  ordained, 
as  in  this  office  before  appointed.] 


Foem  of  Oedaining  Deacons. 


333 


600.  The  Form  \^'-and  Manner  of  Mafdng  of"'''  c7ianged^lB,^4t^to  of  Or- 
daining Deacons, 

[When  the  day  appointed  by  the  Bishop  is  come  there  shall  be  a sermon  or  exhor- 
tation, declaring  the  duty  and  office  of  such  as  come  to  be  admitted  Deacons.] 

After  which  one  of  the  Elders  shall  present  unto  the  Bishop  the  'persons  to 
he  ordained  Deacons,,  and  their  names  being  read  aloud,,  the  Bishop  shall 
say  unto  the  people  : 

Beethren,  if  there  be  any  of  you  who  knoweth  any  crime 
or  impediment  in  any  of  these  persons  presented  to  be  or- 
dained Deacons,  for  the  which  he  ought  not  to  be  admitted 
to  that  office,  let  him  come  forth  in  the  name  of  God,  and 
show  what  the  crime  or  impediment  is. 

[If  any  crime  or  impediment  be  objected,  the  Bishop  shall  surcease  from  ordaining 
that  person  until  such  time  as  the  party  accused  shall  be  found  clear  of  the  same.] 

Then  shall  he  read  the  following  Collect  and  Epistle : 

The  Collect. 

Almighty  God,  who  by  thy  Divine  Providence  hast  ap- 
pointed divers  orders  of  ministers  in  thy  Church,  and  didst 
inspire  thy  apostles  to  choose  into  the  order  of  deacons  thy 
first  martyr,  St.  Stephen,  with  others:  mercifully  behold 
these  thy  servants,  now  called  to  the  like  office  and  adminis- 
tration ; replenish  them  so  with  the  truth  of  thy  doctrine,  and 
adorn  them  with  innocency  of  life,  that  both  by  word  and 
good  example  they  may  faithfully  serve  thee  in  this  office  to 
the  glory  of  thy  name,  and  the  edification  of  thy  Church, 
through  the  merits  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  who  liveth 
and  reigneth  with  thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  now  and  forever. 
Amen, 

The  Epistle.  1 Tim.  iii,  8-13. 


Then  shall  the  Bishop  examine  e'oery  one  of  those  who  are  to  he  ordained,, 
in  the  presence  of  the  people,,  after  this  manner  following  : 

Do  you  trust  that  you  are  inwardly  moved  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  to  take  upon  you  [“this  office  and  ministration,”  changed,  1792,  to 
“ the  office  of  the  ministry  ”]  in  the  Church  of  Christ,  to 
serve  God  for  the  promoting  of  his  glory  and  the  edifying  of 
his  people  ? 

Answer.  I trust  so. 

* The  address  of  the  Bishop  to  the  Archdeacon  and  the  reply,  the  passage  from 
Acts  vi,  2-7,  the  oath  of  supremacy,  and  the  closing  rubric  on  the  qualifications  for 
the  priesthood,  are  omitted  by  Mr.  Wesley.  The  English  form  directs  “the  New 
Testament”  to  be  given  the  ordained  Deacon,  the  Sunday  Service,  and  “the  Holy 
Bible.” 

In  1786  a rubric  was  inserted  directing  the  Superintendent,  in  saying  the  litany, 
to  insert  a petition  for  the  candidates,  which  was  omitted  in  1792, 


834 


Histoey  of  the  Discipline. 


The  Bishop,  Do  you  unfeignedly  believe  all  the  canonical 
Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  Kew  Testament  ? 

Answer.  I do  believe  them. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  diligently  read  [in.,  1792,  or  ex- 
pound] the  same  unto  the  people  whom  you  shall  be  ap- 
pointed to  serve  ? 

Answer.  I will. 

The  Bishop.  It  appertaineth  to  the  office  of  a Deacon  to 
assist  the  Elder  in  divine  service.  And  especially  when  he 
ministereth  the  Holy  Communion,  to  help  him  in  the  distri- 
bution thereof,  and  to  read  and  expound  the  Holy  Scriptures ; 
to  instruct  the  youth,  and  [om.,  1864,  in  the  absence  of  the  Elder]  tO  bap- 
tize. And  furthermore,  it  is  his  office  to  search  for  the  sick, 
poor,  and  impotent,  that  they  may  be  visited  and  relieved. 
Will  you  do  this  gladly  and  willingly  ? 

Answer.  I will  do  so,  by  the  help  of  God. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  apply  all  your  diligence  to  frame  and 
fashion  your  own  lives  (and  the  lives  of  your  families)  accord- 
ing to  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  and  to  make  (both)  yourselves 
(and  them),  as  much  as  in  you  lieth,  wholesome  examples  of 
the  flock  of  Christ  ? 

Answer.  I will  do  so,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

The  Bishop.  Will  you  reverently  obey  them  to  whom  the 
charge  and  government  over  you  is  committed,  following 
with  a glad  mind  and  will  their  godly  admonitions  ? 

Answer,  I will  endeavor  so  to  do,  the  Lord  being  my 
helper. 

[Owi.,  1792,  The  Superintendent. 

Do  you  think  that  you  are  truly  called,  according  to  the  will  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  the  ministry  of  the  Church  ? 

Ans.  I think  so.] 

Then  the  Bishop^  laying  his  hands  severally  upon  the  head  of  every  one  of 
them.,  shall  say : 

Take  thou  authority  to  execute  the  office  of  a Deacon  in 
the  Church  of  God;  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Bishop  deliver  to  every  one  of  them  the  Holy  Bible.,  saying  : 

Take  thou  authority  to  read  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  the 
Church  of  God,  and  to  preach  the  same. 

Then  one  appointed  by  the  Bishop  shall  read  the  Gospel. 

Luke  xii,  35-38. 

Immediately  before  the  benediction  shall  be  said  these  Collects  following  : 

Almighty  God,  Giver  of  all  good  things,  who  of  thy  great 
goodness  hast  vouchsafed  to  accept  and  take  these  thy  serv- 


Laying  a Coener-Stone. 


335 


ants  into  the  office  of  Deacons  in  thy  Church,  make  them,  we 
beseech  thee,  O Lord,  to  be  modest,  humble,  and  constant  in 
their  ministration,  and  to  have  a ready  will  to  observe  all 
spiritual  discipline ; that  they  having  always  the  testimony  of 
a good  conscience,  and  continuing  ever  stable  and  strong  in 
thy  Son  Christ,  may  so  well  behave  themselves  in  this  inferior 
office  that  they  may  be  found  worthy  to  be  called  into  the 
higher  ministries  in  thy  Church,  through  the  same,  thy  Son 
our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ;  to  whom  be  glory  and  honor,  world 
without  end.  Amen, 

Prevent  us,  O Lord,  in  all  our  doings,  with  thy  most  gra- 
cious favor,  and  further  us  with  thy  continual  help ; that  in 
all  our  works,  begun,  continued,  and  ended  in  thee,  we  may 
glorify  thy  holy  name,  and  finally,  by  thy  mercy,  obtain  ever- 
lasting life,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

The  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  understanding,  keep 
your  hearts  aod  minds  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God, 
and  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  And  the  blessing  of 
God  Almighty,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be 
among  you,  and  remain  with  you  always.  Amen, 


YII. — Laying  a Corner-Stone.* 

601.  Form  for  Laying  the  Corner- Stone  of  a Church. 

The  Minister^  standing  near  the  place  where  the  stone  is  to  te  laid^  shall 
say  unto  the  congregation ; 

Dearly  beloved.  We  are  taught  in  the  word  of  God  that, 
although  the  heaven  of  heavens  cannot  contain. the  Eternal 
One,  much  less  the  walls  of  temples  made  with  hands,  yet  his 
delight  is  ever  with  the  sons  of  men,  and  that  wherever  two 
or  three  are  gathered  in  his  name,  there  is  he  in  the  midst  of 
them.  And  in  all  ages  his  servants  have  separated  certain 
places  for  his  worship : as  Jacob  erected  a stone  in  Bethel  for 
God’s  house ; as  Moses  made  a tabernacle  in  the  desert ; as 
Solomon  builded  a temple  for  the  Lord,  which  he  filled  with 
the  glory  of  his  presence  before  all  the  people.  We  are  now 
assembled  to  lay  the  corner-stone  of  a new  house  for  the  wor- 
ship of  the  God  of  our  fathers.  Let  us  not  doubt  that  he  will 
favorably  approve  our  godly  purpose,  and  let  us  now  devoutly 
unite  in  singing  his  praise,  and  in  prayer  for  his  blessing  on 
this  our  undertaking. 

Let  one  of  the  hymns  9S9-963  he  sung. 


* This  form  was  introduced  in  1864. 


836 


History  of  the  Discipline. 


Then  shall  the  Minister  say^ 

Let  us  pray. 

Most  glorious  God,  the  heaven  is  thy  throne  and  the  earth 
is  thy  footstool ; what  house  then  can  be  builded  for  thee,  or 
where  is  the  place  of  thy  rest  ? Yet,  blessed  be  thy  name,  O 
Lord  God,  that  it  hath  pleased  thee  to  have  thy  habitation 
among  the  sons  of  men,  and  to  dwell  in  the  midst  of  the  as- 
sembly of  the  saints  upon  the  earth.  And  now,  especially, 
we  render  thanks  unto  thy  holy  name  that  it  hath  pleased 
thee  to  put  it  into  the  hearts  of  thy  servants  to  erect  in  this 
place  a house  for  thy  worship.  We  thank  thee  for  thy  grace 
which  has  inclined  them  to  contribute  of  their  substance  for 
the  glory  of  thy  name:  and  we  pray  thee  to  continue  thy 
blessing  upon  their  pious  undertaking.  Amen, 

May  many  unite  with  them  in  their  holy  work,  until  this 
habitation  of  thy  house  shall  be  completed,  and  ready  for 
dedication  to  thy  service,  free  from  all  debt  or  claim  of  man. 
Amen. 

May  peace  and  harmony  prevail  in  the  counsels  of  thy  serv- 
ants, and  may  no  selfish  or  divided  aims  find  place  among 
them.  May  the  work  of  this  building  be  completed  without 
hurt  or  accident  to  any  person.  And  when  thou  shalt  have 
prospered  the  work  of  their  hands  upon  them,  and  this  house 
shall  be  prepared  and  finished  for  thy  service,  grant  that  all 
who  shall  enjoy  the  benefit  of  this  pious  work  may  show 
forth  their  thankfulness  by  making  a right  use  of  it,  to  the 
glory  of  thy  blessed  name;  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Amen. 

Grant  that  all  who  shall  hereafter  worship  thee  in  the  tem- 
ple here  to  be  builded,  may  so  serve  and  please  thee  in  all 
holy  exercises  of  godliness,  that  in  the  end  they  may  come  to 
that  temple  on  high,  even  to  the  holy  places  made  without 
hands,  whose  builder  and  maker  is  God.  Amen. 

Hear  us,  O Lord,  for  thou  art  our  God  in  whom  we  trust. 
x\nd  when  we  shall  cease  to  pray  unto  thee  on  earth,  may  we, 
with  all  those  who  in  like  manner  have  erected  such  places  to 
thy  name,  and  with  all  thy  saints  and  redeemed  ones,  eternally 
praise  thee  for  all  thy  goodness  vouchsafed  unto  us  here  on 
earth  and  laid  up  for  us  there  in  heaven.  Amen. 

Accept  these  our  prayers,  we  beseech  thee,  for  the  sake  of 
thy  dear  Son;  and  to  thee,  the  only  true  and  living  God, 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  be  honor,  praise,  and  glory, 
for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 

Then  shall  the  Minister  read  the  following  Tsalm^  or  the  Minister  and 
jpeople  may  read  it  in  alternate  verses  ; the  ^arts  in  italics  to  le  read  hy 
the  people  ; 

Psalm  cxxxii. 


337 


Dedication  of  a Chuech. 

The  Lesson,  1 Cor.  iii,  9-23. 

Then  shall  follow  the  Sermon^  or  an  Address  suitable  to  the  occasion^  after 
which  the  contributions  of  the  people  shall  be  received. 

Then  shall  the  Minister standing  by  the  stone.,  exhibit  to  the  Congrega- 
tion a box  to  he  placed  in  an  excavation  of  the  stone.  It  may  contain  a 
copy  of  the  Bible,  the  Hymn  Book,  the  Discipline,  the  Church  Almanac 
for  the  year.  Church  periodicals  of  recent  date,  the  names  of  the  Pastor, 
Trustees,  and  Building  Committee  of  the  Church,  with  such  other  docu- 
ments as  may  be  desired.  A list  of  these  may  be  read,  after  which  the 
Minister  may  deposit  the  box  in  the  stone  and  cover  it ; and  the  stone  shall 
be  laid  and  adjusted  by  the  Minister,  assisted  by  the  builder. 

Then  shall  the  Minister  say  : 

In  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  we  lay  this  corner-stone  for  the  foundation  of  a house 
to  be  builded  and  consecrated  to  the  service  of  Almighty  God, 
according  to  the  order  and  usages  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church.  Amen. 

The  service  may  conclude  with  extemporary  prayer,  the  Lord's  Prayer, 
and  the  Benediction. 


YIII. — Dedication  of  a Church. 

602.  Form  for  the  Dedication  of  a Church."^ 

The  Congregation,  being  assembled  in  the  Church,  the  Minister  shall  say  : 
Dearly  beloved  : The  Scriptures  teach  us  that  God  is  well 
pleased  with  those  who  build  temples  to  his  name.  We  have 
heard  how  he  filled  the  temple  of  Solomon  with  his  glory, 
and  how  in  the  second  temple  he  manifested  himself  still 
more  gloriously.  And  the  Gospel  approves  and  commends 
the  centurion  who  built  a synagogue  for  the  people.  Let  us 
not  doubt  that  he  will  also  favorably  approve  our  purpose  of 
dedicating  this  place  in  solemn  manner,  for  the  performance 
of  the  several  offices  of  religious  worship ; and  let  us  now  de- 
voutly join  in  praise  to  his  name,  that  this  godly  undertaking 
hath  been  so  far  completed,  and  in  prayer  for  his  further 
blessing  upon  all  who  have  been  engaged  therein,  and  upon 
all  who  shall  hereafter  worship  his  name  in  this  place. 

Let  one  of  the  hymns  964-971  be  sung,  and  extemporary  prayer  be  offered, 
the  congregation  all  kneeling. 

Then  shall  the  Minister,  or  some  one  appointed  by  him,  read 
The  First  Lesson.  2 Chron.  vi,  1,  2,  18-21,  40-42;  vii,  1-4, 
Second  Lesson.  Heb.  x,  19-26. 

* Inserted  1864. 

22 


838 


History  op  the  Discipline. 


Then  shall  one  of  the  hymns  964-971  le  sung  ^ after  which  the  Mmister 
shall  deliver  a Sermon  suitable  to  the  occasion  / after  which  the  contri- 
butions of  the  peojfle  shall  he  received. 

Then  shall  the  Minister  read  the  following  Psalm,  or  the  Minister  and 
the  Congregation  may  read  it  alternatuy ; the  parts  in  italics  to  he 
read  hy  the  Congregation  : 

Psalm  cxxii. 

Then  lei  the  Trustees  stand  up  bfore  the  altar,  and  one  of  them,  or  some 
one  in  their  hehalf,  say  unto  the  Minister  : 

We  present  unto  you  this  building,  to  be  dedicated  as  a 
church  for  the  service  and  worship  of  Almighty  God. 

Then  shall  the  Minister  request  the  Congregation  to  stand  while  he  repeats 
the  following 

' DECLAEATION. 

Dearly  beloved  : It  is  meet  and  right,  as  we  learn  from  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  that  houses  erected  for  the  public  worship 
of  God  should  be  specially  set  apart  and  dedicated  to  religious 
uses.  For  such  a dedication  we  are  now  assembled.  With 
gratitude,  therefore,  to  Almighty  God,  who  has  signally 
blessed  his  servants  in  their  holy  enterprise  of  erecting  this 
church,  we  dedicate  it  to  his  service,  for  the  reading  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  the  preaching  of  the  word  of  God,  the  ad- 
ministration of  the  holy  sacraments,  and  for  all  other  exer- 
cises of  religious  worship  and  service,  according  to  the  disci- 
pline and  usages  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  And, 
as  the  dedication  of  the  temple  is  vain  without  the  solemn 
consecration  of  the  worshipers  also,  I now  call  upon  you  all 
to  dedicate  yourselves  anew  to  the  service  of  God.  To  him 
let  our  souls  be  dedicated,  that  they  may  be  renewed  after  the 
image  of  Christ.  To  him  let  our  bodies  be  dedicated,  that 
they  may  be  fit  temples  for  the  indwelling  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
To  him  may  our  labors  and  business  be  dedicated,  that  their 
fruit  may  tend  to  the  glory  of  his  great  name  and  to  the  ad- 
vancement of  his  kingdom.  And  that  he  may  graciously  ac- 
cept this  solemn  act,  let  us  pray. 

The  Congregation  Tcneding,  the  Minister  shall  offer  the  following  prayer  : 
O most  glorious  Lord,  we  acknowledge  that  we  are  not 
worthy  to  offer  unto  thee  any  thing  belonging  unto  us ; yet 
we  beseech  thee,  in  thy  great  goodness,  graciously  to  accept 
the  dedication  of  this  place  to  thy  service,  and  to  prosper  this 
our  undertaking ; receive  the  prayers  and  intercessions  of  all 
those  thy  servants  who  shall  call  upon  thee  in  this  house ; and 
give  them  grace  to  prepare  their  hearts  to  serve  thee  with 
reverence  and  godly  fear ; affect  them  with  an  awful  appre- 


Dedication  of  a Chueoh. 


889 


hension  of  thy  divine  majesty,  and  a deep  sense  of  their  own 
unworthiness ; that  so  approaching  thy  sanctuary  with  lowli- 
ness and  devotion,  and  coming  before  thee  with  clean  thoughts 
and  pure  hearts,  with  bodies  undefiled  and  minds  sanctified, 
they  may  always  perform  a service  acceptable  to  thee,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Regard,  O Lord,  the  supplications  of  thy  servants,  and 
grant  that  whosoever  shall  be  dedicated  to  thee  in  this  house 
by  baptism  may  ever  remain  in  the  number  of  thy  faithful 
children.  Amen. 

Grant,  O Lord,  that  whosoever  shall  receive  in  this  place 
the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  may 
come  to  that  holy  ordinance  with  faith,  charity,  and  true  re- 
pentance ; and  being  filled  with  thy  grace  and  heavenly  bene- 
diction, may,  to  their  great  and  endless  comfort,  obtain  re- 
mission of  their  sins,  and  all  other  benefits  of  his  death. 
Amen, 

Grant,  O Lord,  that  by  thy  holy  word,  which  shall  be  read 
and  preached  in  this  place,  and  by  thy  Holy  Spirit  grafting 
it  inwardly  in  the  heart,  the  hearers  thereof  may  both  per- 
ceive and  know  what  things  they  ought  to  do,  and  may  have 
power  and  strength  to  perform  the  same.  Amen. 

Now,  therefore,  arise,  O Lord,  and  come  unto  this  place  of 
thy  rest,  thou  and  the  ark  of  thy  strength.  Let  thine  eye  be 
open  toward  this  house  day  and  night ; and  let  thine  ears  be 
ready  toward  the  prayers  of  thy  children  which  they  shall 
make  unto  thee  in  this  place : and  whensoever  thy  servants 
shall  make  to  thee  their  petitions  here,  do  thou  hear  them 
from  heaven,  thy  dwelling-place,  the  throne  of  the  glory  of 
thy  kingdom ; and  when  thou  hearest,  forgive.  And  grant, 
O Lord,  we  beseech  thee,  that  here  and  elsewhere  thy  minis- 
ters may  be  clothed  with  righteousness,  and  thy  saints  rejoice 
in  thy  salvation.  And  may  we  all,  with  thy  people  every- 
where, grow  up  into  a holy  temple  in  the  Lord,  and  be  at  last 
received  into  the  glorious  temple  above ; the  house  not  made 
with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens.  And  to  the  Father,  and 
the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  be  glory  and  praise,  world 
without  end.  Amen. 


The  services  to  ooncVude  with  a Doxology  and  Benediction, 


APPENDIX. 


EXTRACTS  FROM  THE  NOTES  TO  THE  DISCIPLINE, 
DR.  COKE  AND  BISHOP  ASBURY. 


The  fact  has  already  been  noticed,  that  Dr.  Coke  and  Bishop 
Asbury  appended  explanatory  notes  to  the  Discipline  of  1796. 
These  consisted  partly  of  Scripture  proofs  of  the  doctrines  and 
rules  of  the  church,  and  partly  of  expositions-  of  the  Discipline. 
The  latter,  constituting  about  two-thirds  of  the  whole,  are  inserted 
in  this  Appendix,  under  their  respective  heads.  The  bishops 
themselves  disclaimed  having  any  authority  “ to  make  laws  or 
regulations,”  much  less  can  their  notes  be  regarded  in  that  light, 
now  that  the  Discipline  has  been  considerably  modified.  60“" 
they  are  still  interesting  and  important,  as  containing  the  views 
of  the  first  bishops  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  respecting 
its  discipline  at  that  time,  and  also,  as  having  been  prepared  at  the 
request  of  the  General  Conference  of  1796,  and  having  received 
the  implied  sanction  of  the  General  Conference  of  1800,  which 
directed  that  they  should  be  printed  in  such  a manner  that  they 
could  be  conveniently  bound  up  with  the  Form  of  Discipline.  — 
Emory. 

“ SECTION  I. 

“ Of  the  Origin  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church^ 

“ It  cannot  be  needful  in  this  country  to  vindicate  the  right  of 
every  Christian  society  to  .possess,  within  itself,  all  the  privileges 
necessary  or  expedient  for  the  comfort,  instruction,  or  good  go- 
vernment of  the  members  thereof.  The  two  sacraments  of 
baptism  and  the  Lord’s  supper  have  been  allowed  to  be  essential  to 
the  formation  of  a Christian  church,  by  every  party  and  denomi- 
nation in  every  age  and  country  of  Christendom,  with  the  excep- 
tion only  of  a single  modern  society  : and  ordination  b)^  the 
imposition  of  hands  has  been  allowed  to  be  highly  expedient,  and 
has  been  practised  as  universally  as  the  former.  And  these  two 
points  as  above  described,  might,  if  need  were,  be  confirmed  by 
the  Scriptures,  and  by  the  unanimous  testimony  of  all  the  primi- 
tive fathers  of  the  church  for  the  three  first  centuries ; and,  in- 
deed, by  all  the  able  divines  who  have  written  on  the  subject  in 
the  different  languages  of  the  world  down  to  the  present  times. 


/ 


342 


Notes  on  the  Discipline^ 


rch.  1 


“ The  only  point  which  can  he  disputed  by  any  sensible  person, 
is  the  episcopal  form  which  we  have  adopted ; and  this  can  be  con 
tested  by  candid  men,  only  from  their  want  of  acquaintance  with 
the  history  of  the  church.  The  most  bigoted  devotees  to  reli- 
gious establishments  (the  clergy  of  the  Church  of  Rome  excepted) 
are  now  ashamed  to  support  the  doctrine  of  the  apostolic^  uninter- 
rupted succession  of  bishops.  Dr.  Hoadley,  bishop  of  Winchester, 
who  was,  we  believe,  the  greatest  advocate  for  episcopacy  whom 
the  Protestant  churches  ever  produced,  has  been  so  completely 
overcome  by  Dr.  Calamy,  in  respect  to  the  uninterrupted  succes- 
sion, that  the  point  has  been  entirely  given  up.  Nor  do  we  re- 
collect that  any  writer  of  the  Protestant  churches  has  since 
attempted  to  defend  what  all  the  learned  world  at  present  know 
to  be  utterly  indefensible. 

“ And  yet  nothing  but  an  apostolic^  uninterrupted  succession., 
can  possibly  confine  the  right  of  episcopacy  to  any  particular 
church.  The  idea,  that  the  supreme  magistrate,  or  legislature 
of  a country,  ought  to  be  the  head  of  the  church  in  that  nation,  is 
a position,  which,  we  think,  no  one  here  will  presume  to  assert. 
It  follows,  therefore,  indubitably,  that  every  church  has  a right 
to  choose,  if  it  please,  the  episcopal  plan. 

“ The  late  Rev.  John  Wesley  recommended  the  episcopal  form 
to  his  societies  in  America  ; and  the  General  Conference,  which 
is  the  chief  synod  of  our  church,  unanimously  accepted  of  it.  Mr. 
Wesley  did  more.  He  first  consecrated  one  for  the  office  of  a 
bishop,  that  our  episcopacy  might  descend  from  himself.  The 
General  Conference  unanimously  accepted  of  the  person  so  con- 
secra>ted,  as  well  as  of  Francis  Asbury,  who  had  for  many  years 
before  exercised  every  branch  of  the  episcopal  office,  excepting 
that  of  ordination.  Now,  the  idea  of  an  apostolic  succession  be- 
ing exploded,  it  follows,  that  the  Methodist  Church  has  every 
thing  which  is  Scriptural  and  essential  to  justify  its  episcopacy.  Is 
the  unanimous  approbation  of  the  chief  synod  of  a church  neces- 
sary ? This  it  has  had.  Is  the  ready  compliance  of  the  members 
of  the  church  with  its  decision,  in  this  respect,  necessary '1  This 
it  has  had,  and  continues  to  have.  Is  it  highly  expedient,  that 
the  fountain  of  the  episcopacy  should  be  respectable  ? This  has 
been  the  case.  The  most  respectable  divine  since  the  primitive 
ages,  if  not  since  the  time  of  the  apostles,  was  Mr.  Wesley.  His 
knowledge  of  the  sciences  was  very  extensive.  He  was  a general 
scholar  : and  for  any  to  call  his  learning  in  question,  would  be  to 
call  their  own.  On  his  death  the  literati  of  England  bore  testi- 
mony to  his  great  character.  And  where  has  been  the  individual 
so  useful  in  the  spread  of  religion  1 But  in  this  we  can  appeal 
only  to  the  lovers  of  vital  godliness.  By  his  long  and  incessant 
labours  he  raised  a multitude  of  societies,  who  looked  up  to  him 
for  direction  ; and  certainly  his  directions  in  things  lawful,  with 
the  full  approbation  of  the  people,  were  sufficient  to  give  authen 


Sec.  3.] 


343 


By  Bishops  Coke  and  Ashury. 

ticity  to  what  was  accordingly  done.  He  was  peculiarly  attached 
to  the  laws  and  customs  of  the  church  in  the  primitive  times 
of  Christianity.  He  knew,  that  the  primitive  churches  univer- 
sally followed  the  episcopal  plan : and  indeed  Bishop  Hoadley  has 
demonstrated  that  the  episcopal  plan  was  universal  till  the  time 
of  the  Reformation.  Mr.  Wesley  therefore  preferred  the  episcopal 
form  of  church  government ; and  God  has  (glory  be  to  his  name !) 
wonderfully  blessed  it  among  us.” 

“ But  in  all  we  have  observed  on  this  subject,  we  by  no  means 
intend  to  speak  disrespectfully  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  or  of 
any  other : we  only  desire  to  defend  our  own  from  the  unjust 
calumnies  of  its  opponents.” 


“ SECTION  III. 

“ Of  the  General  and  Yearly  Conferences.''^ 

Our  societies  are  scattered  over  a vast  country,  extending 
about  fourteen  hundred  miles  from  north  to  south,  and  from  five 
to  eight  hundred  from  east  to  west.  We  could  not,  therefore,  in 
justice  to  the  work  of  God,  nor  from  the  state  of  our  finances, 
hold  our  General  Conferences  oftener  than  once  in  four  years. 
If  they  were  more  frequent,  the  long  absence  of  so  many  minis- 
ters from  their  respective  circuits  and  districts  would  be  an  irre- 
parable loss  to  the  societies  and  congregations.  Nor  do  we  think, 
that  the  nature  of  a religious  constitution  renders  it  necessary  to 
revise  more  frequently  the  regulations  by  which  it  is  governed. 
But  there  are  various  particulars,  which  do  not  come  under  the 
name  of  laws,  which  require  more  frequent  assemblies  or  confer- 
ences for  their  consideration.  The  admission  of  preachers  on 
trial  and  into  full  connection,  the  ordination  of  elders  and  deacons, 
the  examination  of  the  characters  of  the  ministers  and  preachers, 
and  the  stationing  of  them  all,  as  well  as  the  management  of  the 
fund  for  the  superannuated  preachers,  &c.,  are  points  of  the  first 
moment,  and  call  for  frequent  meetings.  On  this  account,  the 
General  Conference  has  appointed  yearly  conferences,  divided 
in  the  best  manner  they  were  able  ; to  be  composed,  as  far  as 
possible,  of  at  least  one  bishop — the  president  elder  of  each  dis- 
trict within  the  control  of  those  conferences,  respectively — the 
elders,  deacons,  and  the  preachers  in  full  connection.  These  men, 
who  have  been  travelling  the  preceding  year  among  all  the  soci- 
eties in  those  districts  and  circuits,  respectively,  can  give  the 
fullest,  the  completest  information  on  all  the  subjects  which 
come  under  the  cognizance  of  the  yearly  conferences. 

“ But  it  may  be  asked.  Why  are  not  delegates  sent  to  these 
conferences  from  each  of  the  circuits  1 We  answer.  It  would 
utterly  destroy  our  itinerant  plan.  They  would  be  concerned 
chiefly,  if  not  only,  for  the  interests  of  their  own  constituents 


34:4: 


Notes  on  the  Discipline, 


[Ch.  1. 


They  could  not  be  expected,  from  the  nature  of  things,  to  make 
the  necessary  sacrifices,  and  to  enter  impartially  into  the  good  of 
the  whole.  They  would  necessarily  endeavour  to  obtain  the  most 
able  and  lively  preachers  for  their  respective  circuits,  without 
entering,  perhaps  at  all,  into  that  enlarged,  apostolic  spirit,  which 
would  endeavour,  whatever  might  be  the  sacrifice,  to  make  all 
things  tally.  The  difference  of  gifts  in  the  ministers,  and  the 
opposing  interests  of  the  delegates,  would  produce  conflicts  of  a 
pernicious  tendency  ; and,  in  many  instances,  improper  means 
would  be  used  for  obtaining  the  desired  point.  Frequently  the 
delegates,  if  unsuccessful  in  their  application  for  their  favourite 
preacher,  would  probably  make  him  secret  offers  to  settle  among 
them ; and  if  unsuccessful  in  every  point,  and  the  preacher,  ap- 
pointed for  them  and  their  constituents,  was  not  agreeable  to  their 
wishes,  they  might  grow  indignant,  and,  through  resentment, 
and  by  their  unfavourable  reports,  on  their  return,  might  cause 
a separation  from  the  general  body.  And  those  who  imagine  this 
to  be  a mere  chimera,  show,  we  think,  but  little  knowledge  of 
human  natute  : they  do  not  consider  how  easily  and  powerfully 
the  heated  passions  would  plead  in  favour  of  a settled  ministry — 
how  easily  disappointment  and  jealousy  would  present  the  purest 
and  most  disinterested  conduct  in  the  most  unfavourable  light : 
to  say  nothing  of  the  labour  and  expense  of  such  a plan.  While, 
on  the  other  hand,  the  present  members  who  compose  our  con- 
ferences, who  know  not,  when  they  meet,  what  may  be  their 
next  sphere  of  action,  and  are  willing  to  run  anywhere  on  the 
errands  of  their  Lord,  are  not  nearly  as  much  exposed  to  the 
temptations  mentioned  above.* 

“ The  following  portions  of  the  word  of  God  are  pointed  in 
support  of  the  itinerant  plan  for  the  propagation  of  the  gospel ; 
which  plan  renders  most  of  the  regulations  contained  in  this  sec- 
tion essential  to  the  existence  of  our  united  society  : Matt,  x, 
5-11,  ‘ These  twelve  [apostles]  Jesus  sent  forth,  and  command- 
ed them,  saying.  Go — to  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel. 
And  as  ye  go,  preach,  saying,  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand. 
And  into  whatsoever  city  or  town  ye  shall  enter,  inquire,’  &c. 


We  are  very  far  from  making  these  remarks  out  of  any  disre- 
spect to  our  located  brethren.  On  the  contrary,  we  are  very  conscious 
that  many  of  them  equal  any  of  us,  and  perhaps  much  exceed  us  in 
grace  and  wisdom.  We  have  made  these  observations  only  on  ac- 
count of  their  located  situation,  well  knowing  that  our  people  would 
on  no  occasion  choose  any  for  their  delegates  who  were  not  wise  and 
good  men.  But  such  is  the  nature  of  man,  and  perhaps  such  is  the 
duty  of  man,  that  he  will  always  prefer  the  people  for  whom  he  acts, 
and  to  whom  he  is  responsible,  before  all  others.  We  should,  proba- 
bly, act  in  the  same  manner  ourselves,  if  we  were  delegates  for  a 
single  circuit  or  district.” 


Sec.  3.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Ashury.  345 

Matt,  xxii,  8-10,  ‘Then  saith  he  to  his  servants,  The  wedding  is 
ready,  but  they  which  were  bidden  were  not  worthy.  Go  ye, 
therefore,,  into  the  highways^  and  as  many  as  ye  shall  find^  bid 
to  the  marriage.  So  those  servants  went  out  into  the  highway s^'^ 
&c.  Matt,  xxviii,  19,  ‘ Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations^’’  be 
as  extensively  useful  as  possible.  Mark  vi,  7-12,  ‘ And  he  calleth 
unto  him  the  twelve,  and  began  to  send  them  forth  by  two  and 
two, — and  commanded  them  that  they  should  take  nothing 
for  their  journey,  save  a staff  only. — And  he  said  unto  them, 
In  what  place  soever  ye  enter  into  a house,  there  abide,  till  ye 
depart  from  that  place. — And  they  went  out.,  and  preached  that 
men  should  repent.’  Luke  x,  1-9,  ‘ After  these  things,  the  Lord 
appointed  other  seventy  also,  and  sent  them  two  and  two  before 
his  face  into  every  city  and  place.,  whither  he  himself  would 
come. — And  into  whatsoever  house  ye  enter,’  says  our  Lord  to 
them,  ‘ first  say.  Peace  be  to  this  house. — And  into  whatsoever 
city  ye  enter,  and  they  receive  you, — say  unto  them,  The  king- 
dom of  God  is  come  nigh  unto  you.’  Luke  xiv,  23,  ‘ And  the  Lord 
said  unto  the  servant.  Go  out  into  the  highways  and  hedges,  and 
compel  them  to  come  in,  that  my  house  may  be  filled.’  Acts 
viii,  4,  ‘They  that  were  scattered  abroad  went  everywhere 
preaching  the  word.’  Acts  viii,  40,  ‘ Philip — preached  in  all  the 
cities,  till  he  came  to  Cesarea.’  Acts  xvi,  36,  ‘ Paul  said  unto 
Barnabas,  Let  us  go  again  and  visit  our  brethren  in  every  city 
where  we  have  preached  the  word  of  the  Lord,’  &c. 

“We  have  already  shown,  that  Timothy  and  Titus  were  travel- 
ling  bishops.  In  short,  every  candid  person,  who  is  thoroughly 
acquainted  with  the  New  Testament,  must  allow,  that  whatever 
excellences  other  plans  may  have,  this  is  the  primitive  and  apos- 
tolic plan.  But  we  would  by  no  means  speak  with  disrespect  of 
the  faithful  located  ministers  of  any  church.  We  doubt  not, 
but,  from  the  nature  and  circumstances  of  things,  there  must 
have  been  many  located  ministers  in  the  primitive  churches  : and 
we  must  acknowledge,  with  gratitude  to  God,  that  the  located 
brethren  in  our  church  are  truly  useful  and  of  considerable  con- 
sequence, in  their  respective  stations.  But,  on  the  other  hand, 
we  are  so  conscious  of  the  vast  importance  of  the  travelling  plan, 
that  we  are  determined,  through  the  grace  of  God,  to  support  it 
to  the  utmost  of  our  power  ; nor  will  any  plea  which  can  possibly 
be  urged,  however  plausible  it  may  appear,  or  under  whatever 
name  proposed,  induce  us  to  make  the  least  sacrifice  in  this  re 
spect,  or,  by  the  introduction  of  any  novelty,  to  run  the  least 
hazard  of  wounding  that  plan,  which  God  has  so  wonderfully 
owned,  and  which  is  so  perfectly  consistent  with  the  apostolic 
and  primitive  practice. 

“We  will  now  humbly  beg  leave  to  drop  a few  hints  (for  laws 
or  regulations  we  have  no  authority  to  make)  as  explanatory  of 
those  words  in  the  introduction  to  this  section,  ‘ It  is  desired. 


346 


Notes  on  the  Discipline, 


ICh.  1. 


that  every  person  speak  freely  whatever  is  in  his  heart and  we 
propose  them  the  more  readily,  as  they  are  extracted  from  the 
Minutes  drawn  up  by  our  elder  brethren,  the  members  of  the 
British  Conference  : — 

‘‘1.  Be  tender  of  the  character  of  every  brother  ; but  keep  at 
the  utmost  distance  from  countenancing  sin. 

“2.  Say  nothing  in  the  conference  but  what  is  strictly  neces- 
sary, and  to  the  point. 

“3  If  accused  by  any  one,  remember  recrimination  is  no 
acquittance  ; therefore  avoid  it. 

“ 4.  Beware  of  impatience  of  contradiction  ; be  firm ; but  be 
open  to  conviction.  The  cause  is  God’s,  and  he  needs  not  the 
hands  of  an  Uzzah  to  support  his  ark.  The  being  too  tenacious 
of  a point,  because  you  brought  it  forward,  may  be  only  feeding 
self.  Be  quite  easy,  if  a majority  decide  against  you. 

“ 5.  Use  no  craft  or  guile  to  gain  any  point.  Genuine  simpli- 
city will  always  support  itself.  But  there  is  no  need  always  to 
say  all  you  know  or  think. 

“6.  Beware  of  too  much  confidence  in  your  own  abilities  ; and 
never  despise  an  opponent. 

“ 7.  Avoid  all  lightness  of  spirit,  even  what  would  be  innocent 
anywhere  else. — Thou,  God,  seest  me. 

“ The  appointment  of  the  times  for  holding  the  yearly  confer- 
ences must  necessarily  be  invested  in  the  bishops,  otherwise 
they  cannot  possibly  form  their  plans  for  travelling  through  the 
continent,  so  that  they  may  be  enabled  to  attend  each  of  the 
conferences.  But  the  right  of  fixing  the  places  rests  with  the 
conferences. 

“We  cannot  omit  noticing,  before  we  conclude  this  section, 
the  strict  examination  which  the  characters  of  the  preachers  pass 
through,  in  the  yearly  conferences.  When  that  eminent  saint 
of  God,  and  great  writer,  John  Fletcher,  was  once  present,  in 
the  British  Conference,  at  the  examination  of  the  characters,  he 
seemed  astonished,  and  expressed  his  surprise  and  approbation  in 
very  strong  terms.  The  examination  is  equally  strict  in  all  the 
conferences  throughout  the  connection.  And  we  know  of  no 
church  where  the  purity  of  the  morals,  the  orthodoxy  of  the  doc- 
trines, and  the  usefulness  of  the  lives  and  labours  of  the  minis- 
ters, (for  all  these  are  included  in  the  examination,)  are  more 
strictly  attended  to  than  in  ours. 

“ In  respect  to  the  division  of  the  continent,  for  the  purpose 
of  holding  the  yearly  conferences,  we  may  observe,  that  for  several 
years  the  annual  conferences  were  very  small,  consisting  only  of 
the  preachers  of  a single  district,  or  of  two  or  three  very  small 
ones.  This  was  attended  with  many  inconveniences : — 1 . There 
were  but  few  of  the  senior  preachers,  whose  years  and  experience 
had  matured  their  judgments,  who  could  be  present  at  any  one 
conference.  2.  The  conferences  wanted  that  dignity  which  every 


347 


Sec.  4.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Ashury. 

religious  synod  should  possess,  and  which  always  accompanies  a 
large  assembly  of  gospel  ministers.  3.  The  itinerant  plan  was 
exceedingly  cramped,  from  the  difficulty  of  removing  preachers 
from  one  district  to  another.  All  these  inconveniences  will,  we 
trust,  be  removed  on  the  present  plan  ; and  at  the  same  time  the 
conferences  are  so  arranged,  that  all  the  members,  respectively, 
may  attend  with  little  difficulty. 

‘‘  To  all  which  may  be  added,  that  the  active,  zealous,  unmar- 
ried preachers,  may  move  on  a larger  scale,  and  preach  the  ever- 
blessed  gospel  far  more  extensively  through  the  sixteen  states, 
and  other  parts  of  the  continent ; while  the  married  preachers, 
whose  circumstances  require  them,  in  many  instances,  to  be 
more  located  than  the  single  men,  will  have  a considerable  field 
of  action  opened  to  them  ; and  also  the  bishops  will  be  able  to 
attend  the  conferences  with  greater  ease,  and  without  injury  to 
their  health. 

“ The  regulation  concerning  those  who  are  to  attend  the  con- 
ferences is  made,  that  our  societies  and  congregations  may  be 
supplied  with  preaching  during  the  conferences.  We  would, 
therefore,  wish  to  have  a few  of  the  travelling  preachers  among 
our  dear  flocks  at  those  times.  But  as  we  desire  to  make  the 
conferences  as  respectable  and  weighty  as  possible,  we  can  spare 
none  at  those  important  seasons,  except  the  preachers  upon  trial. 
They,  also,  will  be  absent  from  the  yearly  conferences  only  for 
one  year,  as  they  must  be  present  on  the  second  to  be  admitted 
into  full  connection.” 


“ SECTION  IV. 

‘ Of  the  Election  and  Consecration  of  Bishops,  and  of  their 

Dutyy 

“ In  considering  the  present  subject,  we  must  observe,  that  no- 
thing has  been  introduced  into  Methodism  by  the  present  episco- 
pal form  of  government,  which  was  not  before  fully  exercised 
by  Mr.  Wesley.  He  presided  in  the  conferences  ; fixed  the 
appointments  of  the  preachers  for  their  several  circuits  ; changed, 
received,  or  suspended  preachers  wherever  he  judged  that 
necessity  required  it ; travelled  through  the  European  connection 
at  large  ; superintended  the  spiritual  and  temporal  business  : and 
consecrated  two  bishops,  Thomas  Coke  and  Alexander  Mather, 
one  before  the  present  episcopal  plan  took  place  in  America,  and 
the  other  afterward,  besides  ordaining  elders  and  deacons.  But 
the  authority  of  Mr.  Wesley  and  that  of  the  bishops  in  America 
differ  in  the  following  important  points: — 

“ 1.  Mr.  Wesley  '\jjas  the  patron  of  all  the  Methodist  pulpits  in 
Great  Britain  and  Ireland /er  life,  the  sole  right  of  nomination 
being  invested  in  him  by  all  the  deeds  of  settlement,  which  gave 


348 


Notes  on  the  Discipline^ 


[Ch.  1. 


nim  exceeding  great  power.  But  the  bishops  in  America  possess 
no  such  power.  The  property  of  the  preaching-houses  is  invested 
in  the  trustees ; and  the  right  of  nomination  to  the  pulpits,  in 
the  General  Conference — and  in  such  as  the  General  Conference 
shall,  from  time  to  time,  appoint.  This  division  of  power  in 
favour  of  the  General  Conference  was  absolutely  necessary. 
Without  it  the  itinerant  plan  could  not  exist  for  any  long  continu- 
ance. The  trustees  would  probably,  in  many  instances,  from 
their  located  situation,  insist  upon  having  their  favourite  preachers 
stationed  in  their  circuits,  or  endeavour  to  prevail  on  the  preach- 
ers themselves  to  locate  among  them,  or  choose  some  other  set- 
tled minister  for  their  chapels.  In  other  cases,  the  trustees  of 
preaching-houses  in  different  circuits  would  probably  insist  upon 
having  the  same  popular  or  favourite  preachers.*  Here,  then, 
lies  the  grand  difference  between  Mr.  Wesley’s  authority,  in  the 
present  instance,  and  that  of  our  American  bishops.  The  former, 
as  (under  God)  the  father  of  the  connection,  was  allowed  to 
have  the  sole^  legal^  independent  nomination  of  preachers  to  all 
the  chapels  : the  latter  are  entirely  dependent  on  the  General 
Conference. 

“ But  why,  may  it  be  asked,  does  the  General  Conference  lodge 
the  power  of  stationing  the  preachers  in  the  episcopacy!  We 
answer.  On  account  of  their  entire  confidence  in  it.  If  ever, 
through  improper  conduct,  it  loses  that  confidence  in  any  consi- 
derable degree,  the  General  Conference  will,  upon  evidence  given, 
in  a proportionable  degree,  take  from  it  this  branch  of  its  authority. 
But  if  ever  it  evidently  betrays  a spirit  of  tyranny  or  partiality, 
and  this  can  be  proved  before  the  General  Conference,  the 
whole  will  be  taken  from  it : and  we  pray  God,  that  in  such  case 
the  power  may  be  invested  in  other  hands  ! And  alas ! who 
would  envy  any  one  the  power ! There  is  no  situation  in  which 
a bishop  can  be  placed,  no  branch  of  duty  he  can  possibly 
exercise,  so  delicate,  or  which  so  exposes  him  to  the  jealousies 

“ ^ We  must  repeat  nearly  the  same  observations  concerning  trustees^ 
which  we  have  in  our  notes  on  the  last  section,  concerning  the  sending 
of  delegates  to  our  conferences.  We  have  a great  respect  for  our 
trustees.  We  consider  them  as  men  to  whom  the  connection  is 
greatly  obliged.  They  fill  up  an  important  province  in  our  church 
and  have  a claim  to  a high  rank  among  us.  Humanly  speaking,  the 
work  could  not  be  carried  on  without  them  to  any  extent  in  the  cities 
and  towns.  Their  responsibility  for  the  debts  of  our  buildings,  and 
the  disinterestedness  which  must  necessarily  influence  them  when  they 
make  themselves  responsible,  lay  our  societies  under  very  great  obli- 
gations. We  both  love  and  honour  them.  But  still  they  are  located 
men.  They  cannot  be  expected  to  act  impartially  for  the  whole. 
They  will  think  it  their  duty,  and  perhaps  it  is  their  duty,  to  prefer  the 
interests  of  their  own  congregations  to  any  other.  We  should  pro- 
bably act  in  the  same  manner  in  their  situation.” 


349 


Sec.  4.1  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Ashury. 

not  only  of  false  but  of  true  brethren,  as  this.  The  removal  of 
preachers  from  district  to  district,  and  from  circuit  to  cfrcuit, 
verj'  nearly  concerns  them,  and  touches  their  tenderest  feelings : 
and  it  requires  no  small  portion  of  grace  for  a preacher  to  be 
perfectly  contented  with  his  appointment,  when  he  is  stationed 
in  a circuit  where  the  societies  are  small,  the  rides  long,  and  the 
fare  coarse.  Any  one,  therefore,  may  easily  see,  from  the  na- 
ture of  man,  that  though  the  bishop  has  to  deal  with  some  of  the 
best  of  men,  he  will  sometimes  raise  himself  opposers,  who,  by 
rather  overrating  their  own  abilities,  may  judge  him  to  be  par- 
tial in  respect  to  their  appointments:  and  these  circumstances 
would  weigh  down  his  mind  to  such  a degree,  as  those  who  are 
not  well  acquainted  with  the  difficulties  which  necessarily 
accompany  public  and  important  stations  among  mankind,  can 
hardly  conceive. 

“ May  we  not  add  a few  observations  concerning  the  high  ex- 
pediency, if  not  necessity,  of  the  present  plan.  How  could  an 
itinerant  ministry  he  preserved  through  this  extensive  continent, 
if  the  yearly  conferences  were  to  station  the  preachers  1 They 
would,  of  course,  he  taken  up  with  the  sole  consideration  of  the 
spiritual  and  temporal  interests  of  that  part  of  the  connection, 
the  direction  of  which  was  intrusted  to  them.  The  necessary 
consequence  of  this  mode  of  proceeding  would  probably,  in  less 
than  an  age,  he  the  division  of  the  body  and  the  independence  of 
each  yearly  conference.  The  conferences  would  be  more  and 
more  estranged  from  each  other  for  want  of  a mutual  exchange  of 
preachers  ; and  that  grand  springs  the  union  of  the  body  at  large^ 
by  which,  under  divine  grace,  the  work  is  more  and  more  ex- 
tended through  this  vast  country,  would  be  gradually  weakened,  till 
at  last  it  might  be  entirely  destroyed.  The  connection  would  no 
more  be  enabled  to  send  missionaries  to  the  western  states  and 
territories,  in  proportion  to  their  rapid  population.  The  grand 
circulation  of  ministers  would  be  at  an  end,  and  a mortal  stab 
given  to  the  itinerant  plan.  The  surplus  of  preachers  in  one 
conference  could  not  be  drawn  out  to  supply  the  deficiencies  of 
others,  through  declensions,  locations,  deaths,  &c.,  and  the  revi- 
vals in  one  part  of  the  continent  could  not  be  rendered  beneficial 
to  the  others.  Our  grand  pl'an^  in  all  its  parts,  leads  to  an 
itinerant  ministry.  Our  bishops  are  travelling  bishops.  All  the 
different  orders  which  compose  our  conferences  are  employed  in 
the  travelling  line ; and  our  local  preachers  are,  in  some  degree^ 
travelling  preachers.  Every  thing  is  kept  moving  as  far  as 
possible  ; and  we  will  be  bold  to  say,  that,  next  to  the  grace  of 
God,  there  is  nothing  like  this  for  keeping  the  whole  body  alive 
from  the  centre  to  the  circumference,  and  for  the  continual  ex- 
tension of  that  circumference  on  every  hand.  And  we  verily 
believe,  that  if  our  episcopacy  should,  at  any  time,  through  ty- 
rannical or  immoral  conduct,  come  under  the  severe  censure  of 


350 


Notes  on  the  Discipline^ 


[Ch.  1. 


the  General  Conference,  the  members  thereof  would  see  it  high- 
ly for  the  g-lory  of  God  to  preserve  the  present  form,  and  only  to 
change  the  men. 

“ 2.  Mr.  Wesley,  as  the  venerable  founder  (under  God)  of  the 
whole  Methodist  society,  governed  without  any  responsibility 
whatever  ; and  the  universal  respect  and  veneration  of  both  the 
preachers  and  people  for  him  made  them  cheerfully  submit  to 
this  : nor  was  there  ever,  perhaps,  a mere  human  being  who 
used  so  much  power  better,  or  with  a purer  eye  to  the  Redeem- 
er’s glory,  than  that  blessed  man  of  God.  But  the  American 
bishops  are  as  responsible  as  any  of  the  preachers.  They  are 
perfectly  subject  to  the  General  Conference  They  are  indeed 
conscious  that  the  conference  would  neither  degrade  nor  censure 
them,  unless  they  deserved  it.  They  have,  on  the  one  hand,  the 
fullest  confidence  in  their  brethren  ; and,  on  the  other,  esteem  the 
confidence  which  their  brethren  place  in  them,  as  the  highest 
earthly  honour  they  can  receive. 

“ But  this  is  not  all.  They  are  subject  to  be  tried  by  seven 
elders  and  two  deacons,  as  prescribed  above,  for  any  immorality,  or 
supposed  immorality ; and  may  be  suspended  by  two-thirds  of 
these,  not  only  from  all  public  offices,  but  even  from  being 
private  members  of  the  society,  till  the  ensuing  General  Confer- 
ence. This  mode  subjects  the  bishops  to  a trial  before  a court 
of  judicature,  considerably  inferior  to  that  of  a yearly  conference. 
For  there  is  not  one  of  the  yearly  conferences  which  will  not. 
probably , be  attended  by  more  presiding  elders,  elders  and  deacons, 
than  the  conference  which  is  authorized  to  try  a bishop,  the 
yearly  conferences  consisting  of  from  thirty  to  sixty  members. 
And  we  can,  without  scruple,  assert,  that  there  are  no  bishops  of 
any  other  episcopal  church  upon  earth  who  are  subject  to  so  strict 
a trial  as  the  bishops  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in 
America.  We  trust,  they  will  never  need  to  be  influenced  by 
motives  drawn  from  the  fear  of  temporal  or  ecclesiastical  punish- 
ments, in  order  to  keepyrom  vice  : but  if  they  do,  may  the  rod 
which  hangs  over  them  have  its  due  effect : or  may  they  he  ex- 
pelled the  church,  as  ‘ salt  which  hath  lost  its  savour,  and  is 
thenceforth  good  for  nothing  but  to  be  cast  out,  and  trodden  under 
foot  of  men.’ 

“ 3.  Mr.  Wesley  had  the  entire  management  of  all  the  confer- 
ence funds  and  the  produce  of  the  books.  It  is  true,  he  expend- 
ed all  upon  the  work  of  God,  and  for  charitable  purposes  ; and 
rather  than  appropriate  the  least  of  it  to  his  own  use,  refused, 
even  when  he  was  about  seventy  years  of  age,  to  travel  in  a car- 
riage, till  his  friends  in  London  and  Bristol  entered  into  a private 
subscription  for  the  extraordinary  expense.  That  great  man  of 
God  might  have  heaped  up  thousands  upon  thousands,  if  he  had 
been  so  inclined  ; and  yet  he  died  worth  nothing  but  a little  pocket 
money,  ^he  horses  and  the  carriage  in  which  he  travelled,  aud 


Sec.  4.] 


By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury. 


351 


the  clothes  he  wore.  But  our  American  bishops  have  no  proba- 
bility of  being-  rich.  For  not  a cent  of  the  public  money  is  at 
their  disposal  : the  conferences  have  the  entire  direction  of  the 
whole.  Their  salary  is  sixty-four  dollars  a year ; and  their 
travelling  expenses  are  also  defrayed.  And  with  this  salary  they 
are  to  travel  about  six  thousand  miles  a year,  ‘ in  much  patience,’ 
and  sometimes  ‘ in  afflictions,  in  necessities,  in  distresses,  in  la- 
bours, in  watchings,  in  fastings,’  through  ‘ honour  and  dishonour, 
evil  report  and  good  report : as  deceivers,  and  yet  true ; as  un- 
known, and  yet  well  known  ; as  dying,  and,  behold,’  they  ‘ live  ; 
as  chastened,  and  not  killed  ; as  sorrowful,  yet  alway  rejoicing  ; 
as  poor,  yet  making  many  rich ; as  having  nothing,  and  yet 
possessing  all  things  ;’  and,  we  trust,  they  can  each  of  them 
through  grace  say,  in  their  small  measure,  with  the  great 
apostle,  that  ‘ they  are  determined  not  to  know’  any  thing,  save 
Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified  ; yea,  doubtless,  and  count  all 
things  but  loss  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ 
Jesus  their  Lord  : for  whom  they  have  suffered  the  loss  of  all 
things,  and  do  count  them  but  dung  that  they  may  win  Christ.’ 

‘‘We  have  drawn  this  comparison  between  our  venerable  father 
and  the  American  bishops,  to  show  to  the  world  that  they  possess 
not,  and,  we  may  add,  they  aim  not  to  possess  that  power  which 
he  exercised  and  had  a right  to  exercise,  as  the  father  of 
the  connection  ; that,  on  the  contrary,  they  are  perfectly  de- 
pendent ; that  their  power,  their  usefulness,  themselves,  are  en- 
tirely at  the  mercy  of  the  General  Conference,  and,  on  the 
charge  of  immorality,  at  the  mercy  of  two-thirds  of  the  little  con- 
ference of  nine. 

“To  these  observations  we  may  add,  1.  That  a branch  of  the 
episcopal  office,  which,  in  every  episcopal  church  upon  earth, 
since  the  first  introduction  of  Christianity,  has  been  considered  as 
essential  to  it,  namely,  the  power  of  ordination^  is  singidarly 
limited  in  our  bishops.  For  they  not  only  have  no  power  to  or- 
dain a person  for  the  episcopal  office  till  he  be  first  elected  by  the 
General  Conference,  but  they  possess  no  authority  to  ordain  an 
elder  or  a travelling  deacon  till  he  be  first  elected  by  a yearly 
conference  ; or  a local  deacon,  till  he  obtain  a testimonial,  signi- 
fying the  approbation  of  the  society  to  which  he  belongs,  coun- 
tersigned by  the  general  stewards  of  the  circuit,  three  elders, 
three  deacons,  and  three  travelling  preachers.  They  are,  there- 
fore, not  under  the  temptation  of  ordaining  through  interest,  affec- 
tion, or  any  other  improper  motive  ; because  it  is  not  in  their 
power  so  to  do.  They  have,  indeed,  authority  to  suspend  the 
ordination  of  an  elected  person,  because  they  are  answerable  to 
God  for  the  abuse  of  their  office,  and  the  command  of  the  apostle, 
‘ La)^  hands  suddenly  on  no  man,’  is  absolute  : and  we  trust, 
where  conscience  was  really  concerned,  and  they  had  svfficieni 
reason  to  exercise  their  power  of  suspension,  they  would  do  it 


352 


Notes  on  the  Discipline^ 


[Ch.  1. 


even  to  the  loss  of  the  esteem  of  their  brethren,  which  is  more 
dear  to  them  than  life  ; yea,  even  to  the  loss  of  their  usefulness 
in  the  church,  which  is  more  precious  to  them  than  all  things 
here  below.  But  every  one  must  be  immediately  sensible,  how 
cautious  they  will  necessarily  be,  as  men  of  wisdom,  in  tbe  ex- 
ercise of  this  suspending  power.  For  unless  they  had  such 
weighty  reasons  for  the  exercise  of  it,  as  would  give  some  de- 
gree of  satisfaction  to  the  conference  which  had  made  the  elec- 
tion, they  would  throw  themselves  into  difficulties,  out  of  which 
they  would  not  be  able  to  extricate  themselves,  but  by  the  meek- 
est and  wisest  conduct,  and  by  reparation  to  the  injured  person. 

“ 2.  The  bishops  are  obliged  to  travel  till  the  General  Confer- 
ence pronounces  them  worn  out  or  superannuated  : for  that  cer- 
tainly is  the  meaning  of  the  answer  to  the  sixth  question  of  this 
section.  What  a restriction  1 Where  is  the  like  in  any  other  epis- 
copal church  1 It  wmuld  be  a disgrace  to  our  episcopacy  to  have 
bishops  settled  on  their  plantations  here  and  there,  evidencing  to 
all  the  world,  that  instead  of  breathing  the  spirit  of  their  office, 
they  could,  without  remorse,  lay  down  their  crown^  and  bury  the 
most  important  talents  God  has  given  to  men ! We  would 
rather  choose  that  our  episcopacy  should  be  blotted  out  from  the 
face  of  the  earth,  than  be  spotted  with  such  disgraceful  conduct ! 
All  the  episcopal  churches  in  the  world  are  conscious  of  the 
dignity  of  the  episcopal  office.  The  greatest  part  of  them  endea- 
vour to  preserve  this  dignity  by  large  salaries,  splendid  dresses, 
and  other  appendages  of  pomp  and  splendour.  But  if  an  episco- 
pacy has  neither  the  dignity  which  arises  from  these  worldly  trap- 
pings, nor  that  infinitely  superior  dignity  which  is  the  attendant 
of  labour,  of  suffering  and  enduring  hardship  for  the  cause  of 
Christ,  and  of  a venerable  old  age,  the  concluding  scene  of  a 
life  devoted  to  the  service  of  God,  it  instantly  becomes  the 
disgrace  of  a church  and  the  just  ridicule  of  the  world  ! 

“ Some  may  think,  that  the  mode  of  travelling  which  the 
bishops  are  obliged  to  pursue,  is  attended  with  little  difficulty, 
and  much  pleasure.  Much  pleasure  they  certainly  do  experience, 
because  they  know  that  they  move  in  the  will  of  God,  and  that 
the  Lord  is  pleased  to  own  their  feeble  labours.  But  if  to  travel 
through  the  heat  and  the  cold,  the  rain  and  the  snow,  the  swamps 
and  the  rivers,  over  the  mountains  and  through  the  wilderness, 
lying  for  nights  together  on  the  bare  ground  and  in  log-houses, 
open  to  the  wind  on  every  side,  fulfilling  their  appointments,  as 
far  as  possible,  whatever  be  the  hinderance, — if  these  be  little  dif- 
ficulties, then  our  bishops  have  but  little  to  endure. 

“We  have  already  quoted  so  many  texts  of  Scripture  in  de- 
fence of  episcopacy  and  the  itinerant  plan,  that  we  need  only 
refer  our  reader  to  the  notes  on  the  first  and  third  sections.  The 
whole. tenor  of  St.  Paul’s  epistles  to  Timothy  and  Titus  clearly 
evidences,  that  they  were  invested,  on  the  whole,  with  abundantly 


Sec.  5.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Ashury,  353 

more  power  than  our  bishops  ; nor  does  it  appear  that  they  were 
responsible  to  any  but  God  and  the  apostle.  The  texts  quoted  in 
the  notes  on  the  third  section,  in  defence  of  the  itinerant  plan,  we 
would  particularly  recommend  to  the  reader’s  attention  ; as  we 
must  insist  upon  it,  that  the  general  itinerancy  would  not  proba- 
bly exist  for  any  length  of  time  on  this  extensive  continent,  if  the 
bishops  were  not  invested  with  that  authority  which  they  now 
possess.  They  alone  travel  through  the  whole  connection,  and 
therefore  have  such  a view  of  the  whole,  as  no  yearly  conference 
can  possibly  have. 

‘‘  One  bishop,  with  the  elders  present,  may  consecrate  a bishop 
who  has  been  previously  elected  by  the  General  Conference. 
This  is  agreeable  to  the  Scriptures.  We  read,  2 Tim.  i,  6,  ‘ I 
put  thee  in  remembrance,  that  thou  stir  up  the  gift  of  God  which 
is  in  thee^  by  the  putting  on  of  my  hands  here  we  have  the 
imposition  of  the  hands  of  the  apostle.  Again,  we  read,  1 Tim. 
iv,  14,  ‘ Neglect  not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee^  which  was  given 
thee  by  prophecy,  with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  presby- 
tery here  we  have  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  elders. 
And  by  comparing  both  passages,  it  is  evident  that  the  imposition 
of  hands  was,  both  in  respect  to  the  apostle  and  the  elders,  ybr 
the  same  gift.  Nor  is  the  idea,  that  three  bishops  are  necessary 
to  consecrate  a bishop,  grounded  on  any  authority  whatever, 
drawn  from  the  Scriptures,  or  the  practice  of  the  apostolic  age. 

“ The  authority  given  to,  or  rather  declared  to  exist  in,  the 
General  Conference,  that  in  case  there  shall  be  no  bishop  re- 
maining in  the  church,  they  shall  elect  a bishop,  and  authorize 
the  elders  to  consecrate  him,  will  not  admit  of  an  objection,  ex- 
cept on  the  supposition  that  the  fable  of  an  uninterrupted  apostolic 
succession  be  allowed  to  be  true.  St.  Jerome,  who  was  as 
strong  an  advocate  for  episcopacy  as  perhaps  any  in  the  primi- 
tive church,  informs  us,  that  in  the  church  of  Alexandria,  (which 
was,  in  ancient  times,  one  of  the  most  respectable  of  the  church- 
es,) the  college  of  presbyters  not  only  elected  a bishop  on  the 
decease  of  the  former,  but  consecrated  him  by  the  imposition  of 
their  own  hands  solely ^ from  the  time  of  St.  Mark,  their  first 
bishop,  to  the  time  of  Dionysius,  which  was  a space  of  about  two 
hundred  years  : and  the  college  of  presbyters  in  ancient  times 
answered  to  our  General  Conference.” 

“section  V. 

“ Of  the  Presiding  Elders^  and  of  their  Duty.'''' 

After  citing  sundry  scriptures  in  favour  of  having  “ presiding, 
superintending,  or  ruling  elders,”  the  bishops  proceed, — 

“ On  the  principles  or  data  above  mentioned,  all  the  episcopal 
churches  in  the  world  have,  in  some  measure,  formed  their 
23 


354: 


Notes  on  the  Discipline, 


[Ch.  1. 


church  government.  And  we  believe  we  can  venture  to  assert, 
that  there  never  has  been  an  episcopal  church  of  any  great  ex- 
tent which  has  not  had  ruling  or  presiding  elders,  either  ex- 
pressly hy  name,  as  in  the  apostolic  churches,  or  otherwise  in 
effect.  On  this  account  it  is,  that  all  the  modern  episcopal 
churches  have  had  their  presiding  or  ruling  elders  undei  the 
names  of  grand  vicars,  archdeacons,  rural  deans,  &c.  The 
Moravians  have  presiding  elders,  who  are  invested  with  very 
considerable  authority,  though  we  believe  they  are  simply  termed 
elders.  And  we  beg  leave  to  repeat,  that  we  are  confident,  we 
could,  if  need  were,  show  that  all  the  episcopal  churches,  ancient 
and  modern,  of  any  great  extent,  have  had  an  order  or  set  of 
ministers  corresponding,,  more  or  less,  to  our  presiding  or  ruling 
elders,  all  of  whom  were,  more  or  less,  invested  with  the  super- 
intendence of  other  ministers. 

“Mr.  Wesley  informs  us  in  his  Works,  that  the  whole  plan 
of  Methodism  was  introduced,  step  by  step,  by  the  interference 
and  openings  of  divine  Providence.  This  was  the  case  in  the 
present  instance.  When  Mr.  Wesley  drew  up  a plan  of  govern- 
ment for  our  church  in  America,  he  desired  that  no  more  elders 
should  be  ordained  in  the  first  instance  than  were  absolutely 
necessary,  and  that  the  work  on  the  continent  should  be  divided 
between  them,  in  respect  to  the  duties  of  their  office.  The 
General  Conference  accordingly  elected  twelve  elders  for  the 
above  purposes.  Bishop  Asbury  and  the  district  conferences 
afterward  found  that  this  order  of  men  was  so  necessary  that 
they  agreed  to  enlarge  the  number,  and  give  them  the  name  by 
which  they  are  at  present  called,  and  which  is  perfectly  Scrip- 
tural, though  not  the  word  used  in  our  translation  : and  this  pro- 
ceeding afterward  received  the  approbation  of  Mr.  Wesley. 

“In  1792  the  General  Conference,  equally  conscious  of  the 
necessity  of  having  such  an  office  among  us,  not  only  confirmed 
every  thing  that  Bishop  Asbury  and  the  district  conferences  had 
done,  but  also  drew  up  or  agreed  to  the  present  section  for  the 
explanation  of  the  nature  and  duties  of  the  office.  The  confer- 
ence clearly  saw  that  the  bishops  wanted  assistants  ; that  it  was 
impossible  for  one  or  two  bishops  so  to  superintend  the  vast 
work  on  this  continent  as  to  keep  every  thing  in  order  in  the 
intervals  of  the  conference,  without  other  official  men  to  act 
under  them  and  assist  them  : and  as  these  would  be  only  the 
agents  of  the  bishops  in  every  respect,  the  authority  of  appoint- 
ing them,  and  of  changing  them,  ought,  from  the  nature  of 
things,  to  be  in  the  episcopacy.  If  the  presiding  or  ruling  elders 
were  not  men  in  whom  the  bishops  could  fully  confide,  or  on  the 
loss  of  confidence,  could  exchange  for  others,  the  utmost  con- 
fusion would  ensue.  This  also  renders  the  authority  invested 
in  the  bishops  of  fixing  the  extent  of  each  district,  highly  expe- 
dient. They  must  be  supposed  to  be  the  best  judges  of  the 


Sec.  5.] 


By  Bishops  Coke  and  As  bury. 


355 


abilities  of  the  presiding  elders  whom  they  themselves  choose 
and  it  is  a grand  part  of  their  duty  to  make  the  districts  and  the 
talents  of  the  presiding  elders  who  act  for  them,  suit  and  agree 
witn  each  other,  as  far  as  possible  : for  it  cannot  be  expected, 
that  a sufficient  number  of  them  can  at  any  time  be  found,  of 
equal  talents,  and,  therefore,  the  extent  of  their  field  of  action 
must  be  proportioned  to  their  gifts. 

“ From  all  that  has  been  advanced,  and  from  those  other  ideas 
which  will  present  themselves  to  the  reader’s  mind  on  this  sub- 
ject, it  will  appear  that  the  presiding  elders  must,  of  course,  be 
appointed,  directed,  and  changed  by  the  episcopacy.  And  yet 
their  power  is  so  considerable  that  it  would  by  no  means  be  suf- 
ficient for  them  to  be  responsible  to  the  bishops  only  for  their 
conduct  in  their  office.  They  are  as  responsible  in  this  respect, 
and  in  every  other,  to  the  yearly  conference  to  which  they  be- 
long, as  any  otlier  preacher ; and  may  be  censured,  suspended, 
or  expelled  from  the  connection,  if  the  conference  see  it  proper  : 
nor  have  the  bishops  any  authority  to  overrule,  suspend,  or 
meliorate  in  any  degree  the  censures,  suspensions,  or  expulsions 
of  the  conference. 

‘‘  Many  and  great  are  the  advantages  arising  from  this  insti- 
tution. 1 . It  is  a great  help  and  blessing  to  the  quarterly  meet- 
ings respectively,  through  the  connection,  to  have  a man  at 
their  head,  who  is  experienced  not  only  in  the  ways  of  God,  but 
in  men  and  manners,  and  in  all  things  appertaining  to  the  order 
of  our  church.  Appeals  may  be  brought  before  the  quarterly 
meeting  from  the  judgment  of  the  preacher  who  has  the  over- 
sight of  the  circuit,  who  certainly  would  not  be,  in  such  cases, 
so  proper  to  preside  as  the  ruling  elder.  Nor  would  any  local 
preacher,  leader,  or  steward  be  a suitable  president  of  the  meet- 
ing, as  his  parent,  his  child,  his  brother,  sister,  or  friend,  might 
be  more  or  less  interested  in  the*  appeals  which  came  before 
him  : besides,  his  local  situation  would  lead  him  almost  unavoid- 
ably to  prejudge  the  case,  and,  perhaps,  to  enter  warmly  into 
the  interests  of  one  or  other  of  the  parties,  previously  to  the 
appeal.  It  is,  therefore,  indisputably  evident,  that  the  ruling 
elder  is  most  likely  to  be  impartial,  and,  consequently,  the  most 
proper  person  to  preside. 

“ 2.  Another  advantage  of  this  office  arises  from  the  neces- 
sity of  changing  preachers  from  circuit  to  circuit  in  the  intervals 
of  the  yearly  conferences.  Many  of  the  preachers  are  young 
m years  and  gifts  ; and  this  must  always  be  the  case,  more  or 
less,  or  a fresh  supply  of  travelling  preachers  in  proportion  to 
the  necessities  of  the  work  could  not  be  procured.  These 
youiig  men,  in  general,  are  exceedingly  zealous.  Their  grand 
forte  is  to  awaken  souls  ; and  in  this  view  they  are  highly  ne- 
cessary for  the  spreading  of  the  gospel.  But  for  some  time 
their  gifts  cannot  be  expected  to  be  various ; and,  therefore, 


356 


Notes  on  tne  Discipline, 


[Ch.  1. 


half  a year  at  a time,  or  sometimes  even  a quarter,  may  be  suf- 
ficient for  them  to  labour  in  one  circuit : to  change  them,  there- 
fore, from  circuit  to  circuit,  in  the  intervals  of  the  yearly  con 
ferences,  is  highly  necessary  in  many  instances.  Again,  the 
preachers  themselves,  for  family  reasons,  or  on  other  accounts, 
may  desire,  and  have  reason  to  expect,  a change  But  who 
can  make  it  in  the  absence  of  the  bishops,  unless  there  be  a pre- 
siding elder  appointed  for  the  district  1 A recent  instance  proves 
the  justice  of  this  remark.  A large  district  was  lately  without 
a presiding  eider  for  a year.  Many  of  the  preachers,  sensible 
of  the  necessity  of  a change  in  the  course  of  the  year,  met  to- 
gether, and  settled  every  preliminary  for  the  purpose.  Accord- 
ingly, when  the  time  fixed  upon  for  the  change  arrived,  several 
of  them  came  to  their  new  appointments  according  to  agreement, 
but,  behold,  the  others  had  changed  their  minds,  and  the  former 
were  obliged  to  return  to  their  old  circuits,  feeling  not  a little 
disgrace  on  account  of  their  treatment.  And  this  would  be 
continually  the  case,  and  all  would  be  confusion,  if  there  were 
no  persons  invested  with  the  powers  of  ruling  elders,  hy  what- 
ever name  they  might  he  called ; as  it  would  be  impossible  for 
the  bishops  to  be  present  everywhere,  and  enter  into  the  details 
of  all  the  circuits. 

“ 3.  Who  is  able  properly  to  supply  the  vacancies  in  circuits 
on  the  deaths  of  preachers,  or  on  their  withdrawing  from  the 
travelling  connection  1 Who  can  have  a thorough  knowledge 
of  the  state  of  the  district,  and  of  its  resources  for  the  filling  up 
such  vacancies,  except  the  presiding  elder  who  travels  through 
the  whole  district!  And  shall  circuits  be  often  neglected  for 
months  together,  and  the  flocks,  during  those  times,  be,  more  or 
less,  without  shepherds,  and  many  of  them,  perhaps,  perish  tor 
want  of  food,  merely  that  one  of  the  most  Scriptural  and  useful 
offices  among  us  may  be  abolished  ! Shall  we  not  rather  sup- 
port it,  notwithstanding  every  thing  which  may  be  subtilly  urged 
by  our  enemies  under  the  cry  of  tyranny,  which  is  the  common 
cry  of  restless  spirits,  even  against  the  best  governments,  in 
order  that  they  may  throw  every  thing  into  confusion,  and  then 
ride  in  the  whirlwind  and  direct  the  storm  ? 

“ 4.  When  a bishop  visits  a district,  he  ought  to  have  one  to 
accompany  him,  in  whom  he  can  fully  confide  ; one  who  can 
inform  him  of  the  whole  work  in  a complete  and  comprehensive 
view ; and,  therefore,  one  who  has  travelled  through  the  whole, 
and,  by  being  present  at  all  the  quarterly  meetings,  can  give  all 
the  information  concerning  every  circuit  in  particular,  and  the 
district  in  general,  which  the  bishop  can  desire.  Nor  is  the  ad- 
vantage small  that  the  bishops,  when  at  the  greatest  distance, 
may  receive  from  the  presiding  elders  a full  account  of  their 
respective  districts,  and  may  thereby  be  continually  in  possession 


8ec.  5.] 


By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury. 


357 


of  a more  comprehensive  knowledge  of  the  whole  work  than  they 
could  possibly  procure  by  any  other  means. 

“ 5.  The  only  branch  of  the  presiding  elder’s  office,  the  im- 
portance and  usefulness  of  which  is  not  so  obvious  to  some  per- 
sons, but  which  is,  at  the  same  time,  perhaps  the  most  expedient 
of  all,  is  the  suspending  power ^ for  the  preservation  of  the  purity 
of  our  ministry,  and  that  our  people  may  never  be  burdened  with 
preachers  of  insufficient  gifts.  Here  we  must  not  forget  that 
the  presiding  elder  acts  as  agent  to  the  bishops ; and  that  the 
bishops  are,  the  greatest  part  of  their  time,  at  a vast  distance 
from  him  : he  must,  therefore,  exercise  episcopal  authority,  (or- 
dination excepted,)  or  he  cannot  act  as  their  agent.  All  power 
may  be  abused.  The  only  way  which  can  be  devised  to  pre- 
vent the  abuse  of  it,  if  we  will  have  a good  and  effective  govern- 
ment, is  to  make  the  executive  governors  completely  responsible, 
and  their  responsibility  within  the  reach  of  the  aggrieved.  And, 
in  the  present  instance,  not  only  the  General  Conference  may 
expel  the  presiding  elder — not  only  the  episcopacy  may  sus- 
pend him  from  the  exercise  of  his  office — but  the  yearly  confer- 
ence may  also  impeach  him,  try  him,  and  expel  him : and  such 
a threefold  guard  must  be  allowed,  by  every  candid  mind,  to  be 
as  full  a check  to  the  abuse  of  his  power,  a perhaps,  human 
wisdom  can  devise. 

“ But  is  it  not  strange  that  any  of  the  people  should  complain 
either  of  this  or  of  the  episcopal  office  1 These  offices  in  the 
church  are  peculiarly  designed  to  meliorate  the  severity  of 
Christian  discipline,  as  far  as  they  respect  the  people.  In  them 
the  people  have  a refuge,  an  asylum  to  which  they  may  fly  upon 
all  occasions.  To  them  they  may  appeal,  and  before  them  they 
may  lay  all  their  complaints  and  grievances.  The  persons  who 
bear  these  offices  are  their  fathers  in  the  gospel,  ever  open  of 
access,  ever  ready  to  relieve  them  under  every  oppression. 
And  we  believe  we  can  venture  to  assert,  that  the  people  have 
never  had  even  a plausible  pretence  to  complain  of  the  authority 
either  of  the  bishops  or  the  presiding  elders. 

“6.  We  may  add,  as  was  just  hinted  above,  that  the  bishops 
ought  not  to  enter  into  small  details.  It  is  not  their  calling. 
To  select  the  proper  men  who  are  to  act  as  their  agents — to 
preserve  in  order  and  in  motion  the  wheels  of  the  vast  machine 
— to  keep  a constant  and  watchful  eye  upon  the  whole — and  to 
think  deeply  for  the  general  good — form  their  peculiar  and  im- 
portant avocation.  All  of  which  shows  the  necessity  of  the 
office  now  under  consideration. 

“ The  objection  brought  by  some  that  many  of  the  most  useful 
preachers  are  taken  out  of  the  circuits  for  this  purpose,  whose 
preaching  talents  are  thereby  lost  to  the  connection,  will  by  no 
means  bear  examination.  Even  if  this  was  the  case,  the  vast 


358 


Notes  on  the  Discipline^ 


LCh.  1. 


advantage  arising  from  a complete  and  effective  superintendence 
the  work  would,  we  believe,  far  over-balance  this  considera- 
tion. But  the  objection  is  destitute  of  weight.  Their  preaching 
abilities  are,  we  believe,  abundantly  more  useful.  Though  all 
the  preachers  of  matured  talents  and  experience  cannot  he  em- 
ployed as  presiding  elders,  yet  those  who  are  employed  as  such 
generally  answer  this  character.  They  are  qualified  to  build 
up  believers  on  their  most  holy  faith,  and  to  remove  scruples, 
and  answer  cases  of  conscience,  more  than  the  younger  prjeachers 
in  general.  In  many  circuits  some  parts  of  the  society  might 
suffer  much  in  respect  to  the  divine  life,  for  want  of  those  gifts 
peculiarly  necessary  for  them^  were  it  not  for  this  additional 
help ; while  the  junction  of  the  talents  of  the  presiding  elder 
with  those  of  the  circuit  preachers,  will,  in  general,  make  the 
whole  complete.  And  as  the  presiding  elder  is,  or  ought  to  be, 
always  present  at  the  quarterly  meetings,  he  will  have  oppor- 
tunities of  delivering  his  whole  mind  to  a very  considerable  part 
of  the  people  : nor  is  there  any  reasonable  ground  to  fear  that 
he  will  ever  wear  out  his  talents,  if  w^e  consider  the  extent  of  a 
district,  and  the  obligation  the  episcopacy  is  under  to  remove 
him,  at  furthest,  on  the  expiration  of  four  years. 

To  these  observations  we  may  add,  that  the  calling  of  dis- 
trict conferences,  on  the  immorality  of  travelling  preachers,  on 
their  deaths,  the  necessity  of  removals,  &c.,  would  be  attended 
with  the  most  pernicious  consequences  to  the  circuits  on  this 
vast  continent,  where  the  districts  are  so  large,  and  the  absence 
of  the  preachers  would  be  necessarily  so  long  upon  every  such 
occasion.  And  we  will  venture  to  assert,  that  if  any  effective 
government  ought  to  exist  at  all  in  the  connection,  during  the 
intervals  of  the  yearly  and  general  conferences,  there  is  no 
alternative  between  the  authority  of  the  bishops  and  their  agents, 
the  presiding  elders,  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  holding  of  district 
conferences  on  the  other  hand. 

“We  will  conclude  our  notes  on  this  section  with  observing, 
that  there  is  no  ground  to  believe  that  the  work  of  God  has  been 
injured,  or  the  numbers  of  the  society  diminished,  by  the  insti- 
tution of  this  order,  but  just  the  contrary.  In  the  year  1784, 
when  the  presiding  eldership  did,  in  fact^  though  not  in  name^ 
commence,  there  were  about  fourteen  thousand  in  society  on 
this  continent ; and  now  the  numbers  amount  to  upward  of  fifty- 
six  thousand  : so  that  the  society  is,  at  present,  four  times  as 
large  as  it  was  twelve  or  thirteen  years  ago.  We  do  not  be- 
lieve that  the  office  now  under  consideration  was  the  principal 
cause  of  this  great  revival,  but  the  Spirit  and  grace  of  God, 
and  the  consequent  zeal  of  the  preachers  in  general.  Yet 
we  have  no  doubt  but  the  full  organization  of  our  body,  and 
giving  to  the  whole  a complete  and  effective  executive  govern- 
ment, of  which  the  presiding  eldership  makes  a very  capital 


Sec.  7.J 


By  Bishops  Coke  and  Ashury. 


359 


branch,  has,  under  God,  been  a grand  means  of  preserving  the 
peace  and  union  of  our  connection,  and  the  purity  of  our  minis- 
try, and,  therefore,  in  its  consequent,  es^  has  been  a chief  instru- 
ment, under  the  grace  of  God,  of  this  great  revival.” 

‘‘  SECTION  VI. 

**  Of  the  Election  and  Ordination  of  Travelling  Elders,  and  oj 
their  DutyT 

“We  need  not  enlarge  upon  the  necessity  of  an  office,  which 
every  organized  Christian  church  in  the  world,  in  all  ages,  hns 
adopted.  We  would  only  remark,  that  the  restriction  respect- 
ing the  elders  withdrawing  themselves  from  the  travelling  line, 
without  the  consent  of  the  yearly  conference,  shows  the  con- 
firmed regard  our  church  has  for  the  itinerant  plan,  and  its  de- 
termination to  support  it  by  every  method  in  its  power,  consistent 
with  justice  and  truth.  And  no  elder  has  a right  to  complain, 
as  he  cannot  but  be  previously  acquainted  with  the  conditions  on 
which  he  accepts  of  ordination.” 

“ SECTION  VII. 

“ Of  the  Election  and  Ordination  of  Travelling  Deacons,  and  of 
their  DutyT 

“ As  we  find  from  the  first-quoted  text  (Acts  vi,  1-6,)  that  the 
deacons  were  set  apart  for  their  office  by  the  imposition  of  hands, 
but  not  by  the  imposition  of  the  hands  of  the  elders,  as  in  other 
cases  ; so  we  endeavour  to  come  as  near  to  the  Scripture  mode 
as  we  can,  by  confining  the  ceremony  of  the  imposition  of 
hands  to  the  episcopacy  only,  in  the  present  instance,  without 
daring  to  compare  ourselves,  as  some  of  our  enemies  would  most 
maliciously  assert,  to  the  holy  apostles ; but  simply,  and  in  the 
fear  of  God,  coming  up  to  the  written  word  as  nearly  as  in  our 
power. 

“ This  office  serves  as  an  excellent  probation  for  that  of  an 
elder.  No  preacher  can  be  eligible  to  the  office  of  an  elder  till 
he  has  exercised  the  office  of  a deacon  for  two  years,  except 
in  me  case  of  missions.  For  we  would  wish  to  show  the  utmost 
attention  to  the  order  of  elders,  and  to  have  the  fullest  proof  of 
the  abilities,  grace,  and  usefulness  of  those,  who  shall  be,  from 
time  to  time,  proposed  for  so  important  an  office  as  that  of  a 
presbyter  in  the  church  of  God.  And  we  judge,  that  the  man 
who  has  proved  himself  a worthy  member  of  our  society,  and 
a useful  class-leader,  exhorter,  and  local  preacher,  who  has  been 
approved  of  for  two  years  as  a travelling  preacher  on  trial,  and 
has  faithfully  served  in  the  office  of  a travelling  deacon  for  at  least 
two  years  more— has  offered  such  proofs  of  fidelity  and  piety,  as 


360 


Notes  on  the  Discipline, 


[Ch.  1. 


must  satisfy  every  reasonable  mind.  But  as  this  continent  is  ex- 
ceedingly large,  and  will  continually  open  to  our  conferences  new 
missions  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel  (perhaps  for  ages  to  come) 
we  have,  in  the  case  of  missions,  given  a discretionary  power  to 
the  yearly  conferences.  We  have  thus  been  able,  through  the 
grace  and  providence  of  God,  to  constitute  such  a regular  gra- 
dation in  our  ministry  as,  we  trust,  will  contribute  highly  to  its 
purity,  to  the  dignity  of  the  ministerial  office,  and  to  the  advan- 
tage of  our  people. 

“We  have  here  also  made  the  same  restriction  for  the  preser- 
vation of  our  important  itinerant  plan,  in  respect  to  the  deacons 
withdrawing  themselves  from  the  general  work,  without  the 
consent  of  the  yearly  conference,  which  was  made  before  in  the 
case  of  the  elders,  and  which  has  been  spoken  to  in  the  notes  on 
the  former  section.” 


“ SECTION  VIII. 

“ Of  the  Method  of  receiving  Preachers,  and  of  their  DutyP 

“To  preach  almost  every  day,  and  to  meet  societies  or  classes 
several  times  in  the  week,  and  to  visit  the  sick,  not  only  in  the 
towns,  but  as  far  as  practicable  on  the  plantations,  is  a work  which 
requires  no  small  degree  of  diligence  and  zeal : and  no  person  is 
fit  to  be  a travelling  preacher  who  cannot  fill  up  these  duties  in- 
cessantly all  the  year  round,  except  occasional  indispositions 
incapacitate  him  for  a season  ; or  some  reasonable  and  urgent 
necessity  call  him  away  for  a little  time.” 

“ Punctuality  is  of  vast  importance  in  every  circumstance 
of  life.  Without  it,  no  confidence  can  exist : and  the  want  of  it 
is  productive  of  innumerable  evils  to  society.  But  how  much 
stronger  are  these  observations,  when  applied  to  our  situation  ? 
The  itinerant  plan,  which  we  so  much  and  so  justly  venerate, 
would  be  the  most  pernicious  in  the  world,  without  punctuality. 
It  would  be  almost  sufficient  to  make  mankind  hate  religion. 
The  man  who  will  disappoint  a congregation  through  any  world- 
ly motive  is  highly  criminal,  and  answerable  for  all  the  evil 
which  his  negligence  has  caused — answerable  for  all  the  souls 
which  through  disgust  do  afterward  despise  or  neglect  the  or- 
dinances of  God.  When  an  appointment  is  fixed,  and  cannot  be 
revoked  in  time,  it  should  be  considered  as  an  engagement  made 
to  God.  ‘ Lord,’  says  the  psalmist,  ‘ who  shall  abide  in  thy 
tabernacle,  and  who  shall  dwell  in  thy  holy  hill] — He  that 
sweareth  to  his  own  hurt  and  changeth  not.’  See  Psalm  xv. 
And  the  word  of  a preacher  of  the  gospel,  indeed  of  every  Chris- 
tian, should  be  the  same  as  his  oath,  or  he  is  not  even  an  honest 
man.  Alas  ! the  good  which  the  best  of  us  do  is  but  little,  and, 
therefore,  should  not  suffer  any  subtraction.  Exit  wher\  th^  itin^§^ 


Sec.  8.] 


By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury. 


361 


rant  preacher  frequently  proves  himself  destitute  of  punctuality^ 
his  life  and  labours  become  more  hurtful  than  profitable.  He  not 
only  prevents  a faithful  man  from  filling  up  the  office  which  he 
himself  abuses,  but  gives  continual  offence,  and  imperceptibly 
drives  numbers  from  tbe  ordinances  of  God,  and  thereby  out  of 
the  way  of  salvation.” 

“ The  command  given  by  the  apostle,  Heb.  xiii,  17,  ‘ Obey 
them  that  have  the  rule  over  you,  and  submit  yourselves,’  is  as 
binding  on  ministers  as  on  the  people.  Among  us  there  is  no 
exception.  Our  bishops  are  bound  to  obey  and  submit  to  the 
General  Conference  ; and  the  preachers  are  bound  to  obey  and 
submit  to  the  General  Conference,  and  also  to  the  yearly  confer- 
ences, in  every  thing  except  the  stationing  of  them  for  their  re- 
spective districts  and  circuits  ; and  in  this  respect  they  are  bound 
to  obey  and  submit  to  the  episcopacy.  This  is  the  order  of  our 
church  : and  as  the  New  Testament  is  silent  as  to  the  constitu- 
tions of  states,  so  is  it,  in  a great  measure,  in  respect  to  the 
constitutions  of  churches.  It  only  requires  obedience  or  submis- 
sion to  the  powers  that  are,  without  which  no  order  could  possi- 
bly exist.  This  does  not,  in  any  degree,  prevent  the  due 
reformation  of  the  constitutions  of  churches,  any  more  than  of 
those  of  states.  We  may  add  to  these  considerations  the 
command  of  St.  Peter,  1st  Epis.  v,  5,  ‘ Ye  younger,  submit 
yourselves  unto  the  elder.’ 

“ The  due  examination  of  candidates  for  the  ministry  is  of  the 
utmost  importance.  The  questions  proposed  for  this  purpose,  in 
the  present  section,  may  be  drawn  out  and  enlarged  upon  by  the 
bishops,  as  they  judge  necessary  ; and,  if  duly  considered,  will  be 
found  to  contain  in  them  the  whole  of  Christian  and  ministerial 
experience  and  practice.  In  respect  to  doctrines,  experience,  and 
practice,  the  preachers  will  have  passed  already  through  various 
examinations,  before  they  are  received  into  the  travelling  con- 
nection. Let  us  take  a view  of  the  whole,  remembering  that 
our  societies  form  our  grand  nurseries  or  universities  for  minis- 
ters of  tbe  gospel. 

“ 1.  On  application  for  admission  into  the  society,  they  must  be 
duly  recommended  to  the  preacher  who  has  the  oversight  of  the 
circuit,  by  one  in  whom  be  can  place  sufficient  confidence,  or 
must  have  met  three  or  four  times  in  a class,  and  must  be  truly 
awakened  to  a sense  of  their  fallen  condition.  Then  the  preacher 
who  has  the  oversight  of  the  circuit  gives  them  notes  of  admis- 
sion, and  they  remain  on  trial  for  six  months.  2.  When  the  six 
months  are  expired,  they  receive  tickets,  if  recommended  by 
their  leader,  and  become  full  members  of  the  society.  And  to 
prevent  any  future  complaint  on  the  ground  of  ignorance,  the 
rules  of  the  society  must  be  read  to  them  the  first  time  they  meet 
in  class.  3.  Out  of  these  are  chosen,  from  time  to  time,  the  lead- 
ers  of  classes^  who  should  not  only  be  deeply  experienced  in  di- 


362 


[Ch.  1. 


Notes  on  the  Discipline^ 

vine  things,  but  have  a measure  of  the  gift  of  preaching,  so  as  to 
feed  the  flock  of  Christ  under  their  care,  in  due  season.  4.  Out 
of  these,  when  they  discover  in  public  prayer  meetings  an  ex- 
traordinary gift  of  prayer  and  some  gift  for  exhortation,  are 
chosen  the  exhorters,  5.  Out  of  the  exhorters,  who  are  em- 
ployed in  the  places  of  least  consequence,  or  to  fill  up  the  place 
of  a preacher,  in  cases  of  necessity,  are  chosen  the  local  preach- 
ers. These  are  first  to  receive  a license  signed  by  the  presiding 
elder,  and  by  the  quarterly  meeting,*  which  is  composed  of  the 
local  preachers,  stewards,  and  leaders  of  the  circuit.  Without 
the  consent  of  the  presiding  elder,  and  of  the  majority  of  this 
meeting,  which  is  the  most  proper  and  respectable  representation 
of  the  circuit  that  perhaps  can  possibly  be  devised,  no  one  can 
be  admitted  as  a local  preacher.  And  the  license  above  men- 
tioned must  be  annually  renewed,  till  the  local  preacher  be  ad- 
mitted into  the  deacon’s  office.  6.  Out  of  the  local  preachers 
are  chosen  the  travelling  preachers.,  of  whom  those  in  full  con- 
nection form  the  members  of  our  conferences.  These  must  be 
on  trial  for  two  years  before  they  can  be  received  into  full  con- 
nection with  the  conference,  their  characters  being  examined  at 
each  conference  (whether  they  be  present  or  absent)  in  respect 
to  morals,  grace,  gifts,  and  fruit.  Nor  can  they  be  received 
upon  trial  as  travelling  preachers,  till  they  have  obtained  a re- 
commendation from  the  quarterly  meetings  of  their  respective 
circuits.  The  bishops  indeed,  and  the  presiding  elders,  have 
authority  to  call  them  to  travel,  in  the  intervals  of  the  confer- 
ences, when  they  have  received  the  above  recommendation, 
otherwise  the  circuits  would  be  frequently  destitute  of  preachers. 
But  their  call  to  travel  must  afterward  be  confirmed  by  the 
yearly  conference. 

“ From  all  that  has  been  observed,  it  must  be  clear  to  every 
candid  reader,  that  it  is  not  the  yearly  conference  only,  or  the 
bishops  or  presiding  elders  only,  in  the  intervals  of  the  confer- 
ences, who  choose  the  local  or  travelling  preachers.  On  the 
contrary,  they  have  no  authority  to  choose  at  all,  till  the  people, 
through  their  leaders,  stewards,  &c.,  recommend.  And  those 
who  will  not  be  satisfied  with  this  whole  process  of  probation, 
considered  in  all  its  parts,  must  be  rigid  indeed.  But  we  bless 
God  for  the  whole  of  this  economy,  and  do  attribute  to  it,  under 
his  grace  and  providence,  the  purity  of  our  ministry.  When  we 
consider  the  importance  of  the  gcspel  ministry,  this  severe  pro 
cess  is  by  no  means  excessive.” 

“ * See  the  twenty-first  section  of  this  chapter.” 


Sec.  9.j.  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury, 


363 


“ SECTION  IX. 

“ Of  the  Salaries  of  the  Ministers  and  Preachers^ 

“ Those  who  read  this  section  attentively  will  see  the  impos- 
sibility of  our  ministers  becoming  rich  by  the  gospel,  except  in 
grace.  And  here  there  is  no  difference  between  bishops,  elders, 
deacons,  or  preachers,  except  in  their  travelling  expenses,  and 
consequently  in  the  greater  labours  of  one  than  the  other.  The 
gifts  they  have  to  impart  are  not  silver  and  gold,  but,  through  the 
divine  blessing  on  their  labours,  and  the  operations  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  accompanying  their  word,  ‘love,  joy,  peace,  long-suffering, 
gentleness,  goodness,  faith,  meekness,  and  temperance.’  And  we 
may  add,  that  the  impossibility  of  our  enriching  ourselves  hy  our 
ministry^  is  another  great  preservation  of  its  purity.  The  lovers 
of  this  world  will  not  long  continue  travelling  preachers.  Indeed, 
we  may  add,  that  a great  many  of  the  preachers  do  not  receive 
the  whole  of  their  annual  pittance  ; generally,  we  believe,  through 
the  poverty,  but  sometimes  perhaps  through  the  inattention  of 
our  friends. 

“ The  clause  concerning  the  allowance  for  a preacher’s  wife 
may  need  some  explanation.  The  wife  is  to  have  the  same  claim 
in  respect  to  salary  as  the  travelling  preacher  : so  that  if  there 
be  a married  and  a single  preacher  in  the  same  circuit,  and  the 
money  for  the  support  of  the  ministry  be  not  sufficient  to  make 
up  all  the  salaries,  the  whole  is  to  be  divided  into  three  parts, 
me  part  of  which  belongs  to  the  wife.” 

“ SECTION  X. 

Of  the  Duties  of  those  who  have  the  Charge  of  Circuits ^ 

“ When  we  consider  the  duties  of  the  office  described  in  this 
section,  we  shall  feel  no  difficulty  in  allowing  that  it  is  an  office 
of  no  small  importance. 

“ 1.  The  person  who  holds  it,  is  to  watch  over  the  other  travel- 
ling preachers  in  his  circuit,  not  with  the  eye  of  a severe  judge, 
but  with  that  of  a tender  elder  brother.  He  should  indeed  be 
faithful  to  his  colleagues,  and  tell  them  all  their  faults  : hut  he  has 
no  power  to  correct  them.  He  is  to  bear  an  equal  share  with 
them  in  the  toils  of  a travelling  preacher,  besides  having  upon 
him  the  care  of  all  the  churches  in  his  circuit.  But  if  his  col- 
leagues will  not  observe  his  reasonable  directions,  or  behave  gross- 
ly amiss,  he  must  inform  his  presiding  elder,  whose  duty  it  is,  as 
soon  as  possible,  to  judge  of  and  rectify  every  thing.  He  is  also 
to  use  his  influence  with  the  people,  that  his  fellow-labourers 
may  stand  in  need  of  nothing  for  the  simple  convenience,  or  at 
least  necessities  of  this  transitory  life.  They  want  but  little, 


364: 


JMotes  on  the  Discipline^ 


CCh.  1. 


and  that  little  they  ought  to  have.  This  also  implies,  that  if  his 
colleague  be  married,  he  should  take  care  that  neither  he  nor  his 
family  stand  in  need  of  any  of  the  necessaries  of  life.  For  his 
performance  of  this  duty,  as  well  as  all  the  rest,  he  is  bounden  to 
God,  as  well  as  to  the  church  of  which  he  is  a member.” 

“ 2.  He  is  to  deliver  tickets  quarterly  to  each  member  of  the 
society,  with  a portion  of  the  word  of  God  printed  on  them.  This 
is  of  no  small  moment  for  the  preservation  of  our  discipline  and 
the  purity  of  our  church.  To  admit  frequently  unawakened  per- 
sons to  our  society  meetings  and  love-feasts,  would  be  to  throw  a 
damp  on  those  profitable  assemblies,  and  cramp,  if  not  entirely 
destroy,  that  liberty  of  speech.,  which  is  always  made  a peculiar 
blessing  to  earnest  believers  and  sincere  seekers  of  salvation. 
Besides,  this  regulation  affords  the  preacher  who  holds  the  office 
now  under  consideration  an  opportunity  of  speaking  closely  to 
every  person  under  his  care  on  the  state  of  their  souls.” 

“ 3.  He  is  to  watch  over  the  stewards  and  leaders  of  his  circuit. 
He  should  meet  them  weekly,  when  in  the  towns,  and  as  often 
as  may  be  in  the  country.  He  is  to  recommend  to  the  stewards 
the  poor  of  their  societies,  to  lay  before  them,  if  necessary,  the 
wants  of  his  colleagues,  and  to  stir  them  up  to  fidelity  and  ac- 
tivity in  their  office  : but  above  all,  he  is  to  exhort  the  leaders, 
to  instruct  them  in  the  best  mode  of  addressing  their  classes,  and 
to  set  before  them  the  inestimable  value  of  the  precious  souls 
respectively  intrusted  to  their  care.” 

“ 4.  As  he  is  the  least  likely  to  be  influenced  by  the  various  cir- 
cumstances arising  from  neighbourhood,  long  acquaintance,  af- 
'ection,  consanguinity,  or  any  other  motives  distinct  from  official 
talents,  he  is  to  appoint  the  stewards.  And  as  he  is,  or  should 
be  the  best  judge  of  the  gifts  and  experience  of  the  members  of 
society,  he  also  is  to  select  the  men,  from  time  to  time,  who  are 
to  fill  up  the  weighty  office  of  leader.  And  again,  as  he  is  the 
only  person  in  the  circuit  who  is  responsible  to  the  yearly  con- 
ference for  the  decline  of  the  work  of  God  in  his  circuit,  and  the 
only  one  the  conference  can  make  responsible,  he  has  the  autho- 
rity invested  in  him  of  changing  leaders,  when  they  have  lost  the 
life  of  God,  or  are  incapacitated  for  or  negligent  of  their  duty. 
But  if  he  ever  use  this  power  in  a capricious  or  tyrannical  man- 
ner, the.4)eople  may  lay  their  grievances  before  the  bishops  or 
presiding  elders,  who  have  authority  to  suspend  him  for  ill  con- 
duct ; or,  before  the  yearly  conference,  which  may  proceed  even 
to  his  expulsion,  if  he  grossly  offend  against  that  wisdom  which 
is  from  above,  ‘ and  which  is  first  pure,  then*  peaceable,  gentle, 
and  easy  to  be  entreated,  full  of  mercy  and  good  fruits,  without 
partiality.,  and  without  hypocrisy,'’  James  iii,  17. 

“ 5.  He  is  also  to  receive  members  upon  trial,  and  into  society, 
according  to  the  Form  of  Discipline.  If  this  authority  were  in- 
vested in  the  society,  or  any  part  of  it,  the  great  work  of  revival 


Sec.  10.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Ashury.  365 

would  soon  be  at  an  end.  A very  remarkable  proof  of  this  was 
given  several  years  ago  by  a society  in  Europe.  Many  of  the 
leading  members  of  that  society  were  exceedingly  importunate 
to  have  the  whole  government  of  their  society  invested  in  a 
meeting  composed  of  the  principal  preacher,  and  a number  of  lay 
elders  and  lay  deacons,  as  they  termed  them.  At  last,  the  preacher 
who  had  the  oversight  of  the  circuit  was  prevailed  upon,  through 
their  incessant  importunity,  to  comply  with  their  request.  He 
accordingly  nominated  all  the  leaders  and  stewards  as  lay  elders 
and  lay  deacons,  with  the  desired  powers.  But  alas  ! what  was 
the  consequence  1 The  great  revival  which  was  then  in  that 
society  and  congregation  was  soon  extinguished.  Poor  sinners, 
newly  awakened,  were  flocking  into  the  church  of  God  as  doves 
to  their  windows.  But  now,  the  wisdom  and  prudence  Uie  new 
court  kept  them  at  a distance,  till  they  had  given  full  proof  of  their 
repentance  : ‘ If  their  convictions  be  sincere,’  said  they,  ‘ they 
will  not  withdraw  themselves  from  the  preaching  of  the  word  on 
account  of  our  caution  ; they  themselves  will  see  the  propriety 
of  our  conduct.’  Thus,  while  the  fervent  preacher  was  one 
hour  declaring  the  willingness  of  Christ  immediately  to  receive 
the  returning  sinners,  the  wisdom  of  the  lay  elders  and  lay  dea- 
cons would  the  next  hour  reject  them  even  from  being  received 
upon  trial,  unless  they  had  been  before  painted  sepulchres,  inwar d- 
I ly  full  of  dead  men^s  bones  and  rottenness.  The  preacher  who 
' had  the  charge  of  the  circuit  nearly  broke  his  heart,  to  see  the 
precious  souls  which  God  had  given  him  kept  at  a distance  from 
him,  and  thrown  back  again  upon  the  wide  world  by  the  prudent 
lay  elders  and  deacons.  However,  at  his  earnest  entreaty,  he 
was  removed  into  another  circuit  by  the  conference,  under  whose 
control  he  acted,  to  enjoy  the  blessings  of  the  Methodist  economy. 
The  revival  of  the  work  of  God  was  soon  extinguished;  and  the 
society,  from  being  one  of  the  most  lively,  became  one  of  the 
most  languid  in  Europe. 

“ Glory  be  to  God,  all  our  societies  throughout  the  world,  now 
amounting  to  upward  of  one  hundred  and  sixty  thousand,  have 
been  raised,  under  grace,  by  our  ministers  and  preachers.  They, 
and  they  only,  are  their  spiritual  fathers  under  God  ; and  none 
others  can  feel  for  them  as  they  do.  It  is  true,  that  on  great 
revivals,  the  spiritually  halt,  and  blind,  and  lame,  will  press  in 
crowds  into  the  church  of  God  ; and  they  are  welcome  to  all 
that  we  can  do  for  their  invaluable  souls,  till  they  prove  unfaith- 
ful to  convincing  or  converting  grace.  And  we  will  not  throw 
back  their  souls  on  the  wicked  world,  while  groaning  under  the 
burden  of  sin,  because  many  on  the  trial  quench  their  convictions, 
or  perhaps  were  hypocritical  from  the  beginning.  We  would 
sooner  go  again  into  the  highways  and  hedges,  and  form  new  socie- 
ties, as  at  first,  than  we  would  give  up  a privilege  so  essential 
to  the  ministerial  office  and  to  the  revival  of  the  work  of  God. 


366 


Notes  on  the  Discipline, 


[Ch.  1. 


“ The  master  of  the  house  [God]  said  to  his  servant,  Go  out 
quickly  into  the  streets  and  lanes  of  the  city,  and  bring  in  hither 
the  poor,  and  the  maimed,  and  the  halt,  and  the  blind.  And  the 
servant  said,  ‘ Lord,  it  is  done  as  thou  hast  commanded,  and  yet 
there  is  room.’  He  obeys  his  God  without  asking  permission 
of  any  society,  whether  he  should  obey  him  or  not.  ‘ And  the 
Lord  said  unto  the  servant.  Go  out  into  the  highways  and 
hedges,  and  compel  them  to  come  in,  that  my  house  may  be  filled,’ 
Luke  xiv,  21-23.  The  servant  answers  not  to  his  God,  ‘ I will 
comply  with  thy  command  as  far  as  my  society,  or  my  leaders 
and  stewards,  will  permit  me.’  Again,  the  Lord  says  to  Ezekiel, 
chap,  xxxiv,  1-10,  ‘ Son  of  man,  prophesy  against  the  shepherds 
of  Israel,  prophesy,  and  say  unto  them.  Thus  saith  the  Lord 
God  unto  the  shepherds.  Wo  be  to  the  shepherds  of  Israel — the 
diseased  have  ye  not  strengthened,  neither  have  ye  healed  that 
which  was  sick,  neither  have  ye  bound  up  that  which  was  broken, 
neither  have  ye  brought  again  that  which  was  driven  away,  nei- 
ther have  ye  sought  that  which  was  lost.  And  they  were  scat- 
tered, because  there  is  no  shepherd  : and  they  became  meat  to 
all  the  beasts  of  the  field,  when  they  were  scattered.  Therefore, 
ye  shepherds,  hear  the  word  of  the  Lord  : As  I live,  saith  the 
Lord  God,  surely  because  my  flock  became  a prey,  and  my  flock 
became  meat  to  every  beast  of  the  field,  because  there  was  no 
shepherd,  neither  did  my  shepherd  search  for  my  flock — there- 
fore, O ye  shepherds,  hear  the  word  of  the  Lord,  Thus  saith  the 
Lord  God,  Behold,  I am  against  the  shepherds,  and  I will  re- 
quire MY  FLOCK  AT  THEIR  HAND,  and  cause  them  to  cease 
from  feeding  the  flock,’  &c.  Now,  what  pastors,  called  and 
owned  of  God,  would  take  upon  themselves  this  awful  responsi- 
bility, if  others  could  refuse  to  their  spiritual  children  the  grand 
external  privilege  of  the  gospel,  or  admit  among  them  the  most 
improper  persons  to  mix  with  and  corrupt  them  1 Truly,  what- 
ever the  pastors  of  other  churches  may  do,  we  trust  that  ours 
will  never  put  themselves  under  so  dreadful  a bondage.  It  is 
in  vain  to  say,  that  others  may  be  as  tender  and  cautious  as  the 
pastors : for  the  pastors  are  the  persons  responsible  to  God, 
and,  therefore,  should  by  no  means  be  thus  fettered  in  their  pas- 
toral care.  And  those  who  are  desirous  to  wrest  out  of  the  hands 
of  ministers  this  important  part  of  their  duty,  should  rather  go 
out  themselves  to  the  highways  and  hedges,  and  preach  the 
everlasting  gospel,  or  be  contented  with  their  present  providen- 
tial situation. 

“ Besides,  the  command  of  our  Lord,  Matt,  xxviii,  19,  ■ Go  ye 
— and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them,’  &c.,  is  addressed  to 
pastors  only — ^to  his  disciples,  and  through  them  to  all  his  minis- 
tering servants  to  the  end  of  the  world.  But  if  ministers  are  to 
be  the  judges  of  the  proper  subjects  oibaptism,  which  is  the  grand 
initiatory  ordinance  into  the  visible  church,  how  much  more 


Sec.  10.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Ashury, 


367 


should  they  have  a right  to  determine  whom  they  will  take 
under  their  own  care,  or  whom  God  has  given  them  out  of  the 
world  by  the  preaching  of  his  word  ! For  ministers  to  spend  their 
strength,  their  tears,  their  prayers,  their  lives  for  the  salvation 
of  souls,  and  to  have  both  themselves  and  theirs  under  the  con- 
trol of  those  who  never  travailed  in  birth  for  them,  and,  there- 
fore, can  never  feel  for  them  as  their  spiritual  parents  do,  is  a 
burden  we  cannot  bear.  Thus  it  is  evident  that  both  reason  and 
Scripture  do,  in  the  clearest  manner,  make  the  privilege  or 
power  now  under  consideration  essential  to  the  gospel  ministry.” 

“ 7.  Though  the  presiding  elder  is  far  more  proper  to  preside 
at  the  quarterly  meetings  than  any  other  who  regularly  attends, 
yet  the  preacher  who  has  the  oversight  of  the  circuit  is,  next 
to  him,  the  most  likely  to  be  impartial.*  It  is  on  this  principle, 
that  the  twelve  judges  of  England  make  it  a rule,  that  no  one  of 
them  shall  take  that  circuit  which  includes  the  place  where  he 
was  born.  Besides,  every  thing  is  finally  determined  by  a ma 
jority  of  votes.  On  those  extraordinary  occasions,  therefore, 
when,  through  sickness,  or  any  other  unavoidable  hinderance,  the 
presiding  elder  is  absent,  the  next  to  him  in  office  must  be  the 
moderator  of  the  meeting.  See  the  notes  on  the  fifth  section  of 
this  chapter.  Let  us  all  be  willing  to  submit  to  that  due  sub- 
jection which  is  necessary  to  the  good  order  of  the  whole,  ‘ yea, 
all  of  you  be  subject  one  to  another,’  1 Pet.  v,  5. 

“ 8.  Next  to  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  the  spreading  of 
religious  knowledge  by  the  press  is  of  the  greatest  moment  to  the 
people.  The  soul,  while  united  to  the  body,  must  be  daily  fed 
with  pious  ideas,  otherwise  it  will  lose  ground  in  the  divine  life. 
Though  the  Lord  is  wonderfully  kind  to  those  of  his  children 
who  are  so  unfortunate  as  not  to  be  able  to  read,  yet  we  are  to 
use  all  the  means  in  our  power.  And  though  the  Bible  be  infi- 
nitely preferable  to  all  other  books,  yet  we  are,  even  on  that  very 
account,  to  study  the  writings  of  those  spiritual  and  great  divines, 
who  have  by  their  comments,  essays,  sermons,  or  other  labours, 
explained  the  Bible  : otherwise,  we  ought  not  to  attend  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel ; for  what  is  that  but  an  explanation  and 
application  of  the  great  truths  contained  in  the  Bible.  Pie,  there- 
fore, who  has  the  charge  of  the  circuit,  is  to  be  diligent  in  the 
sale  of  those  books,  which,  according  to  the  judgment  of  our  con- 
ferences and  bishops,  are  deemed  profitable  for  the  souls  of  our 
people.  St.  Paul  had  need  of  books,  otherwise  he  would  not 


tt  ^ yy-g  (Jo  not  mean  that  he  is  likely  to  have  more  grace  or  more 
integrty  than  the  other  members  of  the  quarterly  me'eting,  but  only  that 
he  is  not  so  much  exposed  to  the  temptations  o^ prejudging  a cause 
'through  consanguinity,  affection,  or  a variety  of  other  interests,  as  the 
other  members  are.  We  have  a high  esteem  for  all  our  official  mem* 
bers,  and  would  not  intentionally  offend  them  on  any  account.” 


368 


Notes  on  the  Discipline, 


[Ch.  1 


have  carried  them  with  him  in  his  extensive  travels.  ‘ The 
cloak  that  I left  at  Troas  with  Carpus,  when  thou  comest,  bring 
with  thee,  and  the  books,  but  especially  the  parchments,''^  2 Tim. 
iv,  13.  And  to  minds  which  are  influenced  by  the  love  of  God 
and  man,  the  consideration  that  the  profit  of  these  books  is 
wholly  applied  to  the  work  of  God,  will  be  a further  inducement 
to  them  to  purchase  our  books. 

“ 9.  It  is  necessary  that  the  yearly  conference  should  have 
an  exact  account  of  the  numbers  in  society,  and  of  every  thing 
material  relating  to  each  circuit  under  its  control,  otherwise  it 
could  not  possibly  judge  of  the  progress  of  the  work,  and  the 
fidelity  of  the  preachers  ; nor  could  the  episcopacy  have  other- 
wise such  complete  knowledge  of  every  thing  for  the  stationing 
of  the  preachers.  ‘ Let  all  things  be  done,’  says  St.  Paul, 
‘ decently,  and  in  order.’ 

“ 10.  It  is  also  necessary,  that  the  presiding  elder  should  receive 
regular  details  of  the  proceedings  of  those  who  have  the  over- 
sight of  circuits,  that  he  himself  may  have  such  a clear  know- 
ledge of  the  state  of  the  district,  as  may  enable  him  to  fill  up  his 
important  trust,  and  to  give  such  information  of  his  district  to 
the  bishops,  as  may  afford  them  a complete  view  of  the  whole. 
Thus  are  many  eyes  opened  upon  the  great  work,  and  the  wis- 
dom of  many  united  for  the  good  of  the  whole.  ‘ In  the  multi- 
tude of  counsellors,’  says  the  wise  man,  ‘ there  is  safety.’ 

“ 1 L.  The  people  of  our  special  charge  want  all  the  advice  we  can 
give  them  : and  their  stations  and  circumstances  are  so  different, 
that  the  rule  of  meeting  the  men  and  women  apart,  and,  when 
the  society  is  large,  and  the  time  will  admit  of  it,  the  married 
and  single  men  apart,  and  the  married  and  single  women  apart,  has 
been  attended  with  many  blessings.  Mr.  Wesley,  from  happy 
experience,  considered  this  as  a very  profitable  means  of  grace. 
Ministers  of  the  gospel  should  think  no  labour  lost,  or  means  in 
vain,  by  which  they  may  be  enabled  to  give  their  whole  flock 
their  due  spiritual  portion.  ‘ The  Lord  said.  Who  then  is  that 
faithful  and  wise  steward,  whom  his  Lord  shall  make  ruler  over 
his  household,  to  give  them  their  portion  of  meat  in  due  season  1 
Blessed  is  that  servant,  whom  his  lord,  when  he  cometh,  shall 
find  so  doing.  Of  a truth  I say  unto  you,  that  he  will  make  him 
ruler  over  all  that  he  hath.’  Luke  xii,  42-44. 

‘‘  12.  As  the  public  money  should  be  applied  with  the  greatest 
fdelity,  the  accounts  should  be  examined  with  the  strictest 
scrutiny  : and,  therefore,  the  preacher  who  has  the  charge  of  the 
circuit  is  to  examine  the  stewards’  accounts,  as  a preparative  t?. 
their  being  laid  before  the  quarterly  meeting  ; and  this  not  out  of 
disrespect  to  the  stewards,  whom  we  highly  esteem  for  their  dis« 

‘‘  ^ That  is,  the  books  written  on  parchment,  the  art  of  printing  not 
being  known  in  those  days.” 


Sec.  10.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Ashury. 


369 


interested  labours  of  love,  but  to  prevent,  as  far  as  possible,  even 
any  plausible  pretence  for  suspicion.  ‘ It  is  required  in  stewards,’ 
says  the  apostle,  ‘that  a man  be  found  faithful.’  No  per- 
son of  integrity  (and  such  we  have  reason  to  believe  all  our 
stewards  are,  without  exception)  will  object  to  this  rule.” 

“ 7.  We  are  but  one  body  of  people,  one  grand  society,  whether 
in  Europe  or  America  ; united  in  the  closest  spiritual  bonds,  and 
in  external  bonds  as  far  as  the  circumstances  of  things  will  admit. 
And  as  our  numbers  have  increased  exceedingly  both  in  Europe 
and  America,  it  is  necessary  we  should  be  particularly  cautious 
in  receiving  strangers  into  our  society,  under  the  pretext  of  their 
having  been  members  in  other  places  ; as  the  one  end  of  our 
whole  plan  is  to  raise  a holy  people.  On  this  account,  all  our 
conferences  throughout  the  world  mutually  require  that  every 
member  of  our  society  who  changes  his  place  of  abode,  shall 
previously  obtain  a certificate  from  the  preacher  who  has  the 
charge  of  his  circuit,  who  is  most  likely  to  be  acquainted  with 
his  character,  his  own  relations  excepted  : and  that  without  such 
certificate  he  shall  not  be  received  into  any  other  society.” 

“11.  The  authority  of  appointing  prayer  meetings  will  not,  we 
think,  be  disputed  by  any.  Many  of  our  greatest  revivals  have 
been  begun  and  chiefly  carried  on  in  our  prayer  meetings.  We 
wish  that  the  utmost  zeal  might  be  manifested  by  those  who  have 
the  charge  of  circuits  in  the  execution  of  this  direction.  The 
sacred  writer,  describing  the  effects  of  the  day  of  Pentecost,  ob- 
serves, ‘ Then  they  that  gladly  received  his  word  were  baptized  : 
and  the  same  day  there  were  added  unto  them  about  three  thou- 
sand souls.  And  they  continued  steadfastly  in  the  apotles’  doc- 
trine and  fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  prayers.'' 
Acts  ii,  41,  42.  There  is  no  doubt  but  those  words  refer  to  so- 
cial worship.  O that  every  family  in  our  connection  had  occa- 
sionally a prayer  meeting  at  stated  times  for  the  benefit  of  their 
neighbours ! There  would  be  no  danger  of  wanting  persons  to 
pray  : God  would  pour  forth  the  spirit  of  grace  and  supplication  ; 
and  soon  the  flame  of  divine  love  would  glow  through  every 
civilized  part  of  this  vast  continent.  The  Lord  hasten  the  day  ! 

“ 12.  Public  fasts  are  to  be  appointed  by  him  at  the  regular 
times,  and  he  is  of  course  to  take  care,  that  himself  and  his 
helpers  not  only  set  the  example,  but  also  render  those  days 
peculiarly  profitable  by  public  meetings  for  the  service  of  God.” 

“ 13.  The  whole  organization  of  our  church  depends  on  an  exact 
attention  to  all  its  distinctions  and  orders. — It  has  been,  we  doubt 
not,  the  close  order  and  organization  of  our  church,  under  the 
grace  and  providence  of  God,  which  has  enabled  us  to  resist  all 
the  shocks  we  have  lately  felt  from  the  fanatical  spirit  of  division, 
and  to  remain  firm  as  a rock. 

“We  may  just  add,  that  it  is  customary  for  the  presiding  elders, 
or  in  their  absence  the  preachers  who  have  the  charge  of  circuits, 
24 


370 


[Ch.  1. 


Notes  on  the  Discipline, 

to  hold  quarterly,  or  half-yearly  conferences  with  the  local 
preachers  and  exhorters  respectively  under  their  care,  to  exa- 
mine into  their  grace,  gifts,  and  usefulness,  and  into  the  state  of 
the  work  of  God — a custom  of  exceeding  great  utility,  and  there- 
fore, such  as  we  trust  will  never  be  neglected.” 

“ SECTION  XI.  . 

Of  the  Trial  of  those  who  think  they  are  moved  by  the  Roly 
Ghost  to  preach,'’’* 

“We  have  enlarged  on  the  present  subject  in  our  notes  on 
the  eighth  section  of  this  chapter.  Every  reader  may  from  hence 
perceive  the  care  we  take  in  receiving  our  preachers  and  minis- 
ters. As  the  presiding  elders,  or  those  who  have  the  charge 
of  circuits,  are  attentive  to  the  examination  of  the  local  preachers 
and  exhorters,  so  the  yearly  conferences  are  attentive  to  the 
gifts,  grace,  and  usefulness  of  all  the  travelling  preachers  and 
ministers.  Nothing  will  do  for  us  without  the  life  of  God. 
Brilliant  parts,  fine  address,  &c.,  are  to  us  but  tinkling  cymbals, 
when  destitute  of  the  power  of  the  Hyly  Ghost. 

“ At  the  same  time  we  are  far  from  despising  talents  which 
may  be  rendered  useful  to  the  church  of  Christ.  We  know  the 
worth  of  improved  abilities  : and  nothing  can  equal  our  itinerant 
plan,  in  the  opportunity  it  affords  of  suiting  our  various  so- 
cieties with  men  of  God  who  are  endued  with  gifts  agreeable 
to  their  respective  wants.” 


“ SECTION  XII. 

“ Of  the  Matter  and  Manner  of  Preaching,  and  of  other  public 
Exercises.^'* 

“ The  preaching  of  the  gospel  is  of  the  first  importance  to 
the  welfare  of  mankind  ; and,  consequently,  the  mode  of  preach- 
ing must  be  of  considerable  moment.  It  is  not  the  fine  meta- 
physical reasoning  ; it  is  not  the  philosophical  disquisitions  of 
the  works  of  nature  under  the  pretext  of  raising  up  our  miiids 
to  the  great  Creator,  which  regenerate  the  heart,  and  stamp  tie 
image  of  God  upon  the  soul.  No.  The  preacher  must, 

“ 1.  Convince  the  sinner  of  his  dangerous  condition.  He 
must  ‘ break  up  the  fallow  ground,’  Jer.  iv,  3 ; Hos.  x,  12 
‘ Cry  aloud,  spare  not,’  says  the  Lord  to  his  prophet,  ‘ lift  up 
thy  voice  like  a trumpet,  and  show  my  people  their  transgres 
sion,  and  the  house  of  Jacob  their  sins,’  Isa.  Iviii,  1.  He  must 
set  forth  the  depth  of  original  sin,  and  show  the  sinner  how  far 
he  is  gone  from  original  righteousness ; he  must  describe  the 
vices  of  the  world  in  their  just  and  most  striking  colours,  and 
enter  into  all  the  sinner’s  pleas  and  excuses  for  sin,  and  drive 


371 


Sec.  12.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Ashury. 

him  from  all  his  subterfuges  and  strong-holds.  He  must  labour 
to  convince  the  formalist  of  the  impossibility  of  being  justified 
before  God  by  his  ceremonial  or  moral  righteousness.  Myriads 
are  continually  perishing,  yea,  thousands  of  those  who  acknow- 
ledge in  speculation  the  great  truths  of  the  gospel,  through  their 
dependence  upon  ordinances  or  upon  an  outwardly  moral  life. 
‘In  Christ  Jesus  neither  circumcision  availeth  anything,  nor 
uncircumcision,  but  a new  creature^"’  Gal.  vi,  15. 

“ 2.  He  must  set  forth  the  virtue  of  the  atoning  blood.  He 
must  bring  the  mourner  to  a present  Saviour ; he  must  show 
the  willingness  of  Christ  this  moment  to  bless  him,  and  bring  a 
present  salvation  home  to  his  soul.  Here  he  must  be  indeed  a 
son  of  consolation.  ‘ He  must  say  nothing  which  can  keep  the 
trembling  mourner  at  a distance  ; he  must  not  provide  for  him  a 
rich  feast,  and  hand  it  up  to  him  in  dishes  too  hot  to  be  touched. 
There  must  be  nothing  now  held  forth  to  the  view  of  the  peni- 
tent but  the  everlasting  arms,  and  the  mercy  which  is  ready  to 
embrace  him  on  every  side.  ‘ Come  unto  me,’  says  our  Lord, 
‘ all  ye  that  labour  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I will  give  you 
rest,’  Matt,  xi,  28.  ‘ Him  that  cometh  to  me,  I will  in  no 

wise  cast  out,’  John  vi,  37.  ‘ Having,  therefore,  brethren, 

boldness  to  enter  into  the  holiest  by  the  blood  of  Jesus, — let  us 
draw  near  with  a true  heart,  in  full  assurance  of  faith,’  &c., 
Heb.  X,  19-22. 

“ 3.  He  must,  like  a true  shepherd,  feed  the  lambs  and  sheep 
of  Christ.  He  must  point  out  to  the  newly  justified  the  wiles 
of  Satan,  and  strengthen  them  if  they  stagger  through  unbelief. 
He  must  set  before  them  the  glorious  privileges  offered  to  them 
in  the  gospel.  He  must  nourish  them  with  the  pure  milk  of  the 
word.  Those  who  are  more  adult  in  grace,  he  must  feed  with 
strong  meat.  He  must  show  them  the  necessity  of  being  cruci- 
fied to  the  world,  and  of  dying  daily  ; that  ‘ if  they  mortify  not 
the  deeds  of  the  flesh,  they  shall  die.’  He  must  not  spare  the 
remaining  man  of  sin  ; he  must  anatomize  the  human  heart, 
and  follow  self-will  and  self-love  through  all  their  windings. 
And  all  this  being  addressed  to  the  children  of  God,  he  must 
do  it  with  great  tenderness.  ‘ I protest  by  your  rejoicing 
which  I have  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord,  I die  daily,’’  says  the 
apostle.  1 Cor.  xv,  31.  ‘ If  ye  live  after  the  flesh  ye  shall 

die  : but  if  ye,  through  the  Spirit,  do  mortify  the  deeds  of 
the  body,  ye  shall  live,’  Rom.  viii,  13.  ‘ Grow  in  grace,  and 
in  tbe  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,’ 
2 Pet.  hi,  18. 

“ And  now  he  must  again  turn  the  son  of  consolation.  He 
must  hold  forth  Christ  as  an  all-sufficient  Saviour,  as  ‘able  to 
save  them  to  the  uttermost  that  come  unto  God  by  him,  seeing 
he  over  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  them,’  Heb.  vii,  25. 
He  must  describe  to  them,  in  all  its  richest  views,  the  blessing 


372 


Notes  on  the  Discipline, 


[Ch.  1 


of  perfect  love.  He  must  now  declare  how  our  great  Ze- 
rubbabel  is  this  moment  able  and  willing  to  reduce  the  mountain 
into  a plain.  And  all  the  above  he  must  endeavour  more  or 
less  to  introduce  into  every  sermon  which  he  delivers  to  a 
mixed  congregation.  ‘ The  very  God  of  peace  sanctify  you 
wholly,  and  I pray  God  your  whole  spirit,  soul,  and  body  be 
preserved  blameless  unto  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Faithful  is  he  that  calleth  you,  who  also  will  do  it,’’  1 Thess. 
V,  23.  ‘ This  is  the  will  of  God,  even  your  sanctification,’ 

1 Thess.  iv,  3. 

“ He  must  preach  the  law  as  well  as  the  gospel.  He  must 
hold  forth  our  adorable  Redeemer  as  a Prophet  to  teach,  a Priest 
to  atone,  and  a King  to  reign  in  us  and  over  us.  He  must 
break  the  stony  heart,  as  well  as  bind  up  the  broken.  But  still 
holiness,  inward  and  outward,  must  be  his  end  : holiness  must 
be  his  aim  : and  Antinomianism,  and  every  doctrine  which  op- 
poses holiness^  he  must  contend  with,  till  he  gain  the  victory, 
or  render  his  hearers  utterly  inexcusable.  Who  is  fit  for  these 
things  ? O Lord  God,  help  us  all ! Let  us  do  our  utmost,  and 
eave  the  blessing  to  the  Lord. 

“ Acts  iii,  22,  ‘ A Prophet  shall  the  Lord  your  God  raise  up 
unto  you  of  your  brethren.’  Heb.  v,  6,  ‘ Thou  art  a Priest  for 
ever.’  Isa.  xxxii,  1,  ‘Behold  a King  shall  reign  in  righteous- 
ness.’ 0 let  us  never  be  wearied  of  exalting  Christ,  as  living 
in  us,  as  well  as  dying  for  us. 

“ Some  useful  smaller  advices  are  now  given  : 

“ 1.  Never  break  an  engagement.  This  we  have  enlarged 
upon  under  the  eighth  section  of  this  chapter. 

“ 2.  The  second  advice  belongs  only  to  town  congregations, 
where  they  have  clocks  and  watches  to  direct  them.  In  such 
cases,  if  they  attend  not  exactly  at  the  appointed  time,  they  will 
be  equally  tardy,  if  the  preacher  habitually  wait  for  them  ever 
so  long.  But  everywhere  let  him  be  always  at  the  time.  It  is 
inexcusable  in  one  to  make  a thousand,  or  even  a hundred,  wait 
for  him..  Let  ‘ no  man  put  a stumbling  block,  or  an  occasion 
to  fall,  in  his  brother’s  way,’  Rom.  xiv,  13. 

“ 3.  The  deepest  seriousness  at  all  times  becomes  the  minis- 
ter of  the  gospel : but  in  the  pulpit  there  should  not  be  even 
the  appearance  of  a deviation  from  it.  An  ambassador  of  an 
earthly  government,  when  immediately  engaged  in  the  duties 
of  his  embassy,  would  be  far  from  trifling : how  much  more 
should  an  ambassador  of  God  1 ‘ Do  the  work,’  therefore,  ‘ of 

an  evangelist,  make  full  proof  of  thy  ministry,’  2 Tim.  iv,  5. 

“ 4.  A preacher  who  seeks  the  honour  which  comes  from 
God,  and  not  that  which  comes  from  man,  will  consider  the  spi- 
ritual wants  of  his  audience,  and  choose  his  text  and  subject 
accordingly.  He  will  not  preach  to  show  his  own  abilities,  but 
merely  to  do  good.  And,  indeed,  if  he  preach  not  from  thi. 


Sec.  12.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  373 

pure  motive  alone,  he  has  no  right  to  expect  the  blessing  of  God 
upon  his  labours.  See  Luke  xii,  42-44. 

“ 5.  Be  cautious  of  allegorizing.  It  seldom  informs  the 
judgment,  and  still  seldomer  warms  the  heart.  It  may  he 
called  a pretty  way  of  talking.  The  preacher  may  be  admired, 
but  the  hearer  will  be  little  edified.  And  what  is  applause,  or 
any  thing  but  the  salvation  of  souls,  to  the  faithful  minister  of 
Christ  ? The  genuine  language  of  his  heart  is,  ‘ I ask  not 
riches,  honours,  or  pleasures,  gain  or  applause  ; I ask  only  for 
the  salvation  of  souls  !’  ‘ And  I,  brethren,  when  I came  to  you, 

came  not  with  excellency  of  speech,  or  of  wisdom,  declaring 
unto  you  the  testimony  of  God.  For  I determined  not  to  know 
any  thing  among  you,  save  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified.’ 
1 Cor.  ii,  1,  2. 

“ 6.  When  the  preacher  has  fixed  upon  the  subject  which  he 
judges  most  suitable  to  the  states  of  the  souls  he  is  going  to 
address,  he  must  keep  to  his  point.  He  must  labour  to  arrange 
his  ideas,  and  to  speak  to  the  understanding  as  well  as  the 
heart.  He  must  first  endeavour  fully  to  explain,^  and  then  to 
apply,  to  ‘ show’  himself  ‘ a workman  that  needeth  not  to  be 
ashamed,  rightly  dividing  the  word  of  truth,’  2 Tim.  ii,  15. 

“ 7.  He  must  take  care  that  his  good  be  not  evil  spoken  of, 
or  laughed  at,  if  possible,  through  any  awkward  or  unmeaning 
gestures  in  the  pulpit.  When  the  instruction  of  immortal 
spirits  is  his  employment,  he  should  mind  every  thing,  little 
and  great,  which  can  assist  him  in  this  glorious  work,  in 
which  angels  would  envy  him,  if  it  were  possible  for  them  to 
indulge  so  base  a passion.  ‘ These  things  speak  and  exhort, 
and  rebuke  with  all  authority.  Let  no  man  despise  thee.’ 
Tit.  ii,  15. 

“ 8.  Be  not  too  forward  in  writing  for  the  press.  Nothing 
disgraces  a cause  so  much  as  to  attempt  to  defend  it  in  a 
feeble  manner.  Let  not  a few  friends  who  are  attached  to  you, 
and  are  not  in  the  least  degree  judges  of  composition,  prevail 
upon  you  to  become  an  author.  To  write  well  requires  a life 
devoted  in  a great  measure  to  close  and  severe  study.  Preach- 
ing the  everlasting  gospel  and  spiritual  instruction,  in  season 
and  out  of  season,  are  your  grand  objects.  There  are  so  many 
excellent  publications  already  in  the  world,  which  by  the  means 
of  the  press  may  be  put  into  every  hand,  that  there  are  fewer 
necessary  to  be  written  than  many  imagine.  A few  good 
writers  in  one  church  are  quite  sufficient,  especially  in  ours, 
which  has  already  been  honoured  with  a Wesley  and  a Fletcher. 
But  particularly  comply  with  our  express  rules  on  this  subject. 

‘ Of  making  many  books  there  is  no  end,’  says  the  wise  man. 
Eccles.  xii,  12. 

“ 9.  Scarcely  any  thing  tends  to  damp  divine  service  more 
than  to  be  praying  too  long,  and  in  a languid  manner.  Few 


37i 


Notes  on  the  Discipline^ 


[Ch.  ] 


things  more  tend  to  bring  a congregation  into  a formal  spirit. 
Sometimes,  indeed,  the  minister  is  led  within  the  veil  in  an 
unusual  way,  and  may  then  justly  give  full  vent  to  the  holy 
flame.  But  on  other  occasions  let  the  prayer  be  very  fervent, 
and  of  a moderate  length.  ‘When  ye  pray,’  says  tiar  Lord, 
‘ use  not  vain  repetitions,  as  the  heathen  do  : for  they  think  that 
they  shall  be  heard  for  their  much  speaking.  Be  not  ye  there- 
fore like  unto  them.’  Matt,  vi,  7,  8. 

“10.  A comment  on  a portion  of  Scripture  is  sometimes  very 
profitable  to  the  congregation,  especially  when  a warm  applica- 
tion is  adjoined.  And  it  is  exceedingly  useful  for  young  preach- 
ers to  habituate  themselves  to  the  giving  of  warm  exhortations, 
otherwise  they  may  get  into  a formal  way  of  preaching  without 
a due  application  of  the  subject.  A fervent  exhortation  is  pre- 
ferable to  a sermon  ivithout  application.  ‘Till  I come,’  says 
St.  Paul  to  Timothy,  ‘ give  attendance  to  reading,  to  exhorta- 
tion,  to  doctrine,’  1 Tim.  iv,  13. 

“ 11.  Souls  are  of  so  much  value  that  we  should  improve 
every  oppoj^unity  for  their  good.  Shall  the  men  of  the  world 
have  carnal  festivals  on  their  birth-days,  and  shall  we  not  com- 
memorate the  birth-day  of  our  Lord  1 The  primitive  fathers 
of  the  church  observed  the  day^  which  is  now  kept  sacred  by 
most  of  the  churches  of  Christendom.  Irenaeus,  who  was  one 
of  the  fathers,  was  a disciple  of  St.  John  ; and  the  mother  of 
Jesus  lived  with  that  apostle  from  the  crucifixion  of  our  Lord. 
There  cannot,  therefore,  be  a doubt  but  St.  John  knew,  and,  of 
course,  his  disciples,  Irenaeus,  Ignatius,  and  Polycarp,  the  day 
of  our  Lord’s  nativity ; and  from  them  all  the  fathers  of  the 
church.  Again,  shall  states  and  nations  celebrate  the  day  of 
liberation  from  slavery  or  oppression,  or  some  other  glorious 
event,  from  year  to  year  ? And  shall  we  not  celebrate  by  a holy 
festival  the  crucifixion  and  resurrection  of  our  Lord,  and  the 
mission  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  which  we  are  indebted  for  bless 
ings  infinitely  more  valuable  than  any  which  the  revolution  of 
states  can  possibly  afford  1” 


“ SECTION  XIII. 

“ Of  the  Duty  of  Preachers  to  God,  themselves,  and  one 
another. 

“1.  A minister  of  the  gospel,  who  has  consecrated  all  he  is 
and  has,  and  all  he  can  do  and  suffer,  to  the  service  of  his  God, 
should  consider  himself  as  eminently  called  to  walk  with  God 
His  peculiar  calling  is  of  the  most  public  nature.  It  is  a public 
profession,  that  he  is  a reformer  of  mankind  : it  says  more 
loudly  than  any  words,  ‘ I am,  or  ought  to  be,  one  of  the  best 
of  men  ; follow  me  as  I follow  Christ.’  It  is  the  very  depth  of 
hypocrisy  to  preach  and  not  live  the  gospel.  Of  all  hypocrites 


375 


JSec.  13.1  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury. 

such  a one  is  the  greatest.  Nay,  it  is  in  vain  to  preach,  it  is  in 
vain  to  show  forth  the  most  shining  talents,  if  the  life  of  the 
preacher  correspond  not  with  his  doctrines.  He  may  possibly 
have  the  reward  he  seeks  for  here  below : but  the  approbation 
of  God  he  never  will  receive.  ‘ Many  will  say  to  me  in  that 
day,’  observes  our  Lord,  ‘ Lord,  Lord,  have  we  not  prophesied 
in  thy  name  1 and  in  thy  name  have  cast  out  devils,  and  in  thy 
name  done  many  wonderful  works  1 And  then  will  I profess 
unto  them,  I never  knew  you  : depart  from  me,  ye  that  work 
iniquity.’  Matt,  vii,  22,  23. 

“ The  work  of  God  must  also  lie  near  his  heart : yea,  his 
very  soul  must  enter  into  it.  Nor  must  he  be  contented  to 
preach,  and  then  leave  the  souls  he  has  been  blessed  to  at  the 
mercy  of  the  world.  He  must  seek  out  the  awakened.  He 
must  fence  in  the  flock.  He  must  not  only  love,  but,  according 
to  his  sphere  of  action,  recommend  and  enforce  Christian  dis- 
cipline, especially  the  discipline  of  that  church  of  which  he  is  a 
member ; without  which  there  would  be  nothing  but  anarchy 
and  confusion  ; and  the  word  of  God  would  in  general  become 
‘like  water  spilt  upon  the  ground.’  ‘Neither  count  I my  life 
dear  unto  myself,’  says  St.  Paul,  ‘ so  that  I might  flnisfi  my 
course  with  joy,  and  the  ministry  which  I have  received  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  to  testify  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God,’ 
Acts  XX,  24. 

“2.  The  preachers  should  tell  each  other  in  the  spirit  of  love 
and  meekness,  and,  at  the  same  time,  with  humble  boldness, 
all  they  think  and  all  they  fear  of  each  other,  in  respect  to 
every  thing  of  consequence,  particularly  in  regard  to  the  spi- 
ritual life,  the  practice  of  devotion,  and  spiritual  conversation. 
‘ Faithful  are  the  wounds  of  a friend,’  says  Solomon.  Prov. 
xxvii,  6. 

“ 3.  Ministers  of  the  gospel  should  be  eminently  attentive  to 
all  the  means  of  grace,  particularly  private  prayer.  We  do 
rejoice  that  our  ministers  are  examples  to  the  flock  in  this  re- 
spect. When  in  the  mountains  and  wildernesses  they  have  no 
chamber  to  themselves,  they  will  retire  into  the  woods  and  other 
solitary  places,  and  spend  much  of  their  time  in  that  most  useful 
exercise.  0 that  we  may  continue  to  preserve  this  spirit  and 
practice  ! ‘ Thou,  when  thou  prayest,’  says  Christ,  ‘ enter  into 

thy  closet : and,  when  thou  hast  shut  thy  door,  pray  to  thy 
Father  which  is  in  secret ; and  thy  Father  which  seeth  in 
secret,  shall  reward  thee  openly,’  Matt,  vi,  6.  We  should  also 
in  the  families,  where  we  from  time  to  time  reside,  be  examples 
to  all.  The  whole  world  is  composed  of  families.  A travelling 
preacher  may  bring  as  many  souls  to  glory  by  his  fidelity  in  the 
families  which  he  visits  ds  by  his  public  preaching.  See  the 
fifteenth  section  of  this  chapter. 

“ 4.  Preachers  of  the  gospel  should  be  much  conversant  in 


376 


[Ch.  1. 


Notes  on  the  Discipline^ 

the  Scriptures.  They  should  never  be  without  a Bible.  That 
invaluable  book  is  like  the  starry  heavens  on  a clear  night : 
cast  your  eyes  on  any  given  part,  and  some  bright  stars  will 
immediately  strike  your  sight ; but  the  more  you  gaze,  the  more 
stars  will  appear  to  your  view.  It  is  an  inexhaustible  mine  of 
the  richest  treasures.  The  more  infidels  despise  and  oppose 
it,  the  more  should  we  love,  study,  and  defend  it.  It  is  reproach- 
ful to  see  a minister  of  God  lounging  away  his  time,  when  the 
word  of  truth  and  salvation  is  within  his  reach.” 

“ SECTION  XIV. 

“ Rules  hy  which  we  should  continue^  or  desist  froniy  preaching 
at  any  Place. 

In  the  notes  to  this  section  we  find  the  following  mention  of  a 
usage  no  longer  known  : — 

“ The  stationing  of  the  preachers  is  in  the  episcopacy,  but 
the  determination  of  the  number  of  preachers  to  he  sent  to  a cir- 
cuit is  in  the  yearly  conference : with  powers  invested  in  the 
episcopacy  and  presiding  eldership  to  meet  the  openings  of  grace 
and  providence  in  the  intervals  of  the  conference.” 

“ SECTION  XV. 

“ Of  visiting  from  House  to  House.,  guarding  against  those 
Sins  that  are  so  common  to  Pi'ofessors,  and^enforcing  prac- 
tical Religion.^'' 

•‘In  the  plantations,  which  make  the  chief  part  of  these 
states,  and  in  which,  of  course,  the  chief  part  of  our  societies 
reside,  the  preachers  cannot  visit  many  of  our  competent  families 
in  a day.  But  they  may  almost  daily  visit  many  of  the  poor — 
many  of  those  who  most  want  their  help.  Various  disagreeable 
circumstances,  arising  from  the  inattention  of  the  poor  to  clean- 
liness, &c.,  may  attend  our  zealous  observance  of  the  directions 
given  in  this  section  on  the  present  subject,  as  far  as  it  respects 
them.  But  where  is  our  zeal  for  God,  where  our  crucifixion  to 
the  world,  where  our  regard  for  souls,  if  such  considerations 
move  us  in  the  least  1 Our  Lord  gives  it  as  one  grand  proof  of 
his  being  the  Messiah,  that  ‘ the  poor  have  the  gospel  preached 
to  them,’  Matt,  xi,  5.  O then,*if  we  love  Christ,  if  we  wish  to 
be  his  ministers  and  disciples,  let  us  not  forget  the  poor!  We 
have  but  little  silver  or  gold  to  offer  them  ; but  we  have  what  is 
infinitely  more  precious,  even  grace,  pardon,  holiness,  Christ, 
heaven.  Let  us,  therefore,  labour  at  least  as  much  in  the 
houses  of  the  poor  as  of  the  rich  or  competent : and  this  we 
certainly  shall,  if  we  be  not  interested  by  carnal  or  tempera' 
motives — if  we  breathe  the  true  spirit  of  missionaries.” 


Sec.  16. 


By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury. 


37T 


“ SECTION  XVI. 

“ Of  the  Instruction  of  Children^ 

“ The  proper  education  of  children  is  of  exceeding  great  mo 
ment  to  the  welfare  of  mankind.  About  one  half  of  the  human 
race  are  under  the  age  of  sixteen,  and  may  be  considered,  the  in- 
fants excepted,  as  capable  of  instruction.  The  welfare  of  the 
states  and  countries  in  which  they  live,  and,  what  is  infinitely 
more,  the  salvation  of  their  souls,  do,  under  the  grace  and  provi- 
dence of  God,  depend  in  a considerable  degree  upon  their  educa- 
tion. But,  alas  ! the  great  difficulty  lies  in  finding  men  and 
women  of  genuine  piety  as  instructers.  Let  us,  however,  en- 
deavour to  supply  these  spiritual  defects.  Let  us  follow  the 
directions  of  this  section,  and  we  shall  meet  many  on  the  day  of 
judgment,  who  will  acknowledge  before  the  great  Judge,  and  an 
assembled  universe,  that  their  first  desires  after  Christ  and  salva- 
tion were  received  in  their  younger  years  by  our  instrumentality. 
In  towns  we  may,  without  difficulty,  meet  the  children  weekly, 
and  in  the  plantations  advise  and  pray  with  them  every  time  we 
visit  their  houses  : nay,  in  the  country,  if  we  give  notice  that 
at  such  a time  we  shall  spend  an  hour  or  two  in  such  a house 
with  those  children  who  shall  attend,  many  of  the  neighbours 
will  esteem  it  a privilege  to  send  their  children  to  us  at  the  time 
appointed.  But  we  must  exercise  much  patience,  as  well  as 
zeal,  for  the  successful  accomplishment  of  this  work.  And  if 
we  can  with  love  and  delight  condescend  to  their  ignorance  and 
childishness,  and  yet  endeavour  continually  to  raise  up  their 
little  minds  to  the  once  dying  but  now  exalted  Saviour,  we  shall 
be  made  a blessing  to  thousands  of  them. 

“ But  let  us  labour  among  the  poor  in  this  respect,  as  well  as 
among  the  competent.  0 if  our  people  in  the  cities,  towns,  and 
villages  were  but  sufficiently  sensible  of  the  magnitude  of  this  duty, 
and  its  acceptableness  to  God — if  they  would  establish  sabbath 
schools,  wherever  practicable,  for  the  benefit  of  the  children  of 
the  poor^  and  sacrifice  a few  public  ordinances  every  Lord’s  day 
to  this  charitable  and  useful  exercise,  God  would  be  to  them  in- 
stead of  all  the  means  they  lose  ; yea,  they  would  find,  to  their 
present  comfort  and  the  increase  of  their  eternal  glory,  the  truth 
and  sweetness  of  those  words,  ‘ Mercy  is  better  than  sacrifice,’ 
Matt,  ix,  13  ; xii,  7 ; Hos.  vi,  6.  But  there  is  so  much  of  the 
cross  in  all  this  ! O when  shall  we  be  the  true  followers  of  a 
crucified  Saviour !” 


378 


Notes  on  the  Discipline, 


[Ch.  1. 


“ SECTION  XVII. 

“ Of  employing  our  Time  profitably,  cj'c.” 

“We  have  already  enlarged  so  much  on  the  public  and  private 
duties  of  ministers,  that  on  the  limited  plan  and  laconic  mode  we 
have  adopted  in  these  annotations,  it  may  not  be  necessary  to 
say  much  more  on  this  subject.  We  would  just  recommend  to 
our  ministers  and  preachers,  agreeably  to  the  directions  given  in 
this  section,  much  reading  and  study.  We  have  various  ranks 
of  men  to  deal  with,  and  as  far  as  possible  should  be  prepared  for 
them  all ; that  as  scribes  instructed  unto  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
we  may,  like  unto  a man  that  is  a householder,  bring  forth  out 
of  our  treasures  things  new  and  old.  See  Matt,  xiii,  52.  A taste 
for  reading  profitable  books  is  an  inestimable  gift.  It  adds  to  the 
comfort  of  life  far  beyond  what  many  conceive,  and  qualifies  us, 
if  properly  directed,  for  very  extensive  usefulness  in  the  church 
of  God.  It  takes  off  all  the  miserable  listlessness  of  a sluggish 
life  ; and  gives  to  the  mind  a strength  and  activity  it  could  not 
otherwise  acquire.  But  to  obtain  and  preserve  this  taste  for,  this 
delight  in,  profitable  reading,  we  must  daily  resist  the  natural 
tendency  of  man  to  indolence  and  idleness.  And  when  we  con- 
sider the  astonishing  activity  of  the  enemies  of  revealed  truth,  to 
disseminate  their  pernicious  doctrines,  we  must  allow  that  it  be- 
hooves every  minister  of  Jesus  Christ,  not  only  to  be  able  to 
‘ give  an  answer  to  every  man  that  asketh  him  a reason  of  the 
hope  that  is  in  him,  with  meekness  and  fear,’  (1  Pet.  hi,  15,) 
but  to  answer  and  silence  the  most  subtle  arguments  of  the  pro- 
fessed enemies  of  our  adorable  Lord.  ‘ Till  I come,’  says  St. 
Paul,  ‘give  attendance  to' reading,’  1 Tim.  iv,  13.  Heb 
vi,  11,  12,  ‘We  desire — that  ye  be  not  slothful.’  See  also 
Ephes.  V,  16 ; Col.  iv,  5 ; 2 Tim.  ii,  15,  and  iv,  13.” 


“ section  XIX. 

“ Of  the  Method  by  which  immoral  Travelling  Ministers  or 
Preachers  shall  be  brought  to  Trial, 

“ The  section  now  under  consideration  is  of  very  great  mo- 
ment. Let  us  take  a view  of  it  under  the  three  heads  into  which 
it  divides  itself. 

“1.  The  answer  to  the  first  question  serves  to  remove  every 
reasonable  objection  to  Xhe  suspending  ex  of  the  presiding  el- 
der. See  section  fifth  of  this  chapter.  The  trial  of  a minis- 
ter or  preacher  for  gross  immorality  shall  be  in  the  presence  of 
at  least  three  ministers.  These  ministers  have,  of  course,  full 
liberty  to  speak  their  sentiments  either  in  favour  or  disfavour  of 


Sec.  1 9.J 


By  Bishops  Coke  and  Ashury. 


379 


the  person  accused.  This  must  always  serve  as  a strong  check 
on  the  presiding  elder,  respecting  the  abuse  of  his  power.  An 
act  of  tyranny  would  be  so  opposed  by  the  ministers  present,  and 
so  represented  afterward  in  favour  of  the  oppressed,  that  the  pre- 
siding elder  who  would  venture  upon  an  arbitrary  step  would 
find  himself  dreadfully  embarrassed.  Besides,  those  ministers 
could  lay  the  whole  affair  before  the  General  Conference,  if  near 
at  hand  ; or  before  the  ensuing  yearly  conference  ; or,  as  soon  as 
possible,  before  a bishop  : in  which  cases,  the  injured  person  might 
have  complete  redress,  and  the  presiding  elder  censured  or 
punished  according  to  his  deserts  : and  those  ministers  could 
give  all  possible  information,  having  been  present  at  the  whole 
of  the  trial. 

“ The  passage  in  St.  Matthew,  ch,  xviii,  15-17,  ‘ If  thy  bro- 
ther shall  trespass  against  thee,  go  and  tell  him  his  fault  between 
thee  and  him  alone,’  &c.,  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  present 
subject.  We  are  now  speaking  of  gross  immoralities  committed 
by  preachers  of  the  gospel.  This  does  not  concern  the  trespass 
of  a private  person,  but  the  gross  offence  of  a minister  against 
the  church  of  God.  Undoubtedly,  a minister  offending  should 
not  be  suffered  to  remain  in  his  office  till  the  next  yearly  confer- 
ence, as  many  souls  might  be  ruined  thereby  in  the  interval. 
There  is  certainly  as  much  mercy  due  to  the  people  as  to  the  mi- 
nister ; and  in  the  present  instance  more,  as  he  is  but  one,  and 
they  are  many ; and  he  is  invested  with  his  office,  not  for  their 
destruction^  but  for  their  edification.  See  2 Cor.  x,  8,  and  xiii,  10. 
But  scarcely  any  thing  can  be  more  destructive  to  the  cause  of 
God  than  the  immoral  life  of  a minister,  Such  an  Achan  in  the 
camp  must,  more  or  less,  bring  down  a curse  upon  the  cause. 
1 Sam.  ii,  27-59,  ‘ There  came  a man  of  God  unto  Eli,  and 
said  unto  him.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,^ — Wherefore  kick  ye  at  my 
sacrifice  and  at  mine  offering,  which  I have  commanded  in  my 
habitation  ; and  honour est  thy  sons  above  me,''  &c.  2 Sam.  xi,  12, 
‘ Now  the  sons  of  Eli  were  sons  of  Belial ; they  knew  not  the 
Lord.’  2 Sam.  iii,  11-14,  ‘The  Lord  said  to  Samuel,  Behold, 
I will  do  a thing  in  Israel,  at  which  both  the  ears  of  every  one 
that  heareth  it  shall  tingle.  In  that  day  I will  perform  against 
Eli  all  things  which  I have  spoken  concerning  his  house  : when 
I begin,  I will  also  make  an  end.  For  I have  told  him,  that  I 
will  judge  his  house  for  ever,  for  the  iniquity  which  he  knoweth  ; 
because  his  sons  made  themselves  vile,  and  he  restrained  them  not,"' 
&c.  See  that  whole  history.  Matt,  vii,  22,  23,  ‘Many  will  say 
to  me  in  that  day.  Lord,  Lord,  have  we  not  prophesied  in  thy 
name  1 and  in  thy  name  have  cast  out  devils  1 and  in  thy  name 
done  many  wonderful  works  1 And  then  will  I profess  unto 
them,  I never  knew  you  : depart  from  me,  ye  that  work  iniquity.'' 
Rom.  ii,  3,  ‘ Thinkest  thou  this,  0 man,  that  judgest  them 
which  do  such  things,  and  doest  the  same,  that  thou  shalt  escape 


380 


Notes  on  the  Discipline, 


[Ch.  1. 


the  judgment  of  God  V 1 Tim.  v,  19,  ‘ Against  an  elder  receive 
not  an  accusation,  but  before  two  or  three  witnesses.^ 

“ 2.  The  mode  of  process  directed  in  the  answer  to  the  second 
question,  is  nearly  according  to  our  Lord’s  directions,  concern- 
ing the  offences  of  the  private  members  of  a church,  in  Matt, 
xviii,  15-17,  ‘ If  thy  brother  shall  trespass  against  thee,  go  and 
tell  him  his  fault  between  thee  and  him  alone  : if  he  shall  hear 
thee,  thou  hast  gained  thy  brother.  But  if  he  will  not  hear  thee, 
then  take  with  thee  one  or  two  more,  that  in  the  mouth  of  two 
or  three  witnesses  every  word  may  be  established.  And  if  he 
shall  neglect  to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto  the  church  : but  if  he 
neglect  to  hear  the  church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  a heathen 
man  and  a publican.’  First  the  preacher  is  to  be  reproved  by 
his  senior  in  office.  On  a second  offence,  the  minister  reprehend- 
ing, is  to  take  with  him  one,  two,  or  three  witnesses  : and  if 
still  incurable,  the  offender  is  to  be  brought  before  that  part  of 
the  church  to  which  he  is  particularly  responsible,  namely,  the 
yearly  conference.  He  is  not  to  be  tried  by  the  members  of  his 
circuit  or  district,  for  they  are  the  complainants — the  persons  sup- 
posed to  be  aggrieved — but  by  his  elders  and  equals.  There 
is,  however,  a considerable  difference  between  the  persons  con- 
cerned in  the  directions  given  by  our  Lord  in  the  portion  of 
Scripture  quoted  above,  and  those  who  are  adverted  to  in  the 
present  section.  That  scripture  evidently  refers  to  the  private 
members  of  a church  ; and  the  minister  himself  after  private  re- 
proof and  public  reprehension,  first  before  two  or  three  witnesses, 
and  then  before  the  church,  is  to  exclude  the  person,  if  impeni- 
tent. But  of  this  we  shall  treat  largely,  when  we  come  to  con- 
sider the  eighth  section  of  the  second  chapter.  Improper 
tempers,  manifested  in  the  conversation  or  conduct  of  a minister 
of  the  gospel,  may  be  productive  of  more  evil  than  all  his  public 
labours  can  possibly  compensate.  But,  at  the  same  time,  he  may 
not  be  so  criminal,  but  that  he  may  be  borne  with  for  a time,  in 
hope  of  reformation. 

“ N.  B.  The  reason  why  the  expression,  one,  two,  or  thrcr, 
witnesses  is  mentioned  in  the  section  under  this  head,  is,  because 
it  may,  in  some  instances,  be  impossible  to  have  more  than  one 
besides  the  reprehending  minister,  without  sending  to  a neigh- 
bouring circuit ; and  as  no  public  censure  can  pass  upon  the 
offending  preacher  in  this  case  till  the  sitting  of  the  yearly  con- 
ference, it  would  not  be  proper  to  take  a minister  of  the  gospel 
from  his  labours  in  another  circuit,  for  two  or  three  days,  to  an 
swer  the  present  purpose. 

“ ‘ The  servant  of  the  Lord,’  says  St.  Paul,  ‘ must  not  strive  ; 
but  be  gentle  unto  all  men,  apt  to  teach,  patient ; in  meekness 
instructing  those  that  oppose  themselves,’  2 Tim.  ii,  24,  25. 

‘ He  [Christ]  turned,  and  rebuked  them,  and  said.  Ye  know  not 
what  manner  of  spirit  ye  are  of,’  Luke  ix,  55. 


Sec.  20.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury. 


381 


“3.  It  w.’Il,  we  believe,  be  allowed  by  all  who  love  the  truth  as 
it  is  in  Jesus,  that  the  heretical  doctrines  are  as  dangerous,  at 
least  to  the  hearers,  as  the  immoral  life  of  a preacher ; and,  there- 
fore, the  same  process  is  provided  for  both  cases.  Those  must 
indeed  be  blind,  who  can  sit  for  any  time  under  the  ministry  of 
an  Arian,  Socinian,  Universalian,  or  any  other  heretical  minister  : 
‘ and  if  the  blind  lead  the  blind,  both  shall  fall  into  the  ditch,’ 
Matt.  XV,  14,  and  Luke  vi,  39.  But  as  we  would  guard  against 
a * hasty  and  arbitrary  measure  in  a matter  which  sometimes, 
perhaps,  it  may  be  difficult  to  determine,  the  case  alluded  to  at 
present  shall  lie  over  to  the  yearly  conference,  if  the  preacher 
be  perfectly  silent,  in  public  and  private,  on  the  subjects  objected 
to.  But  if  he  will  go  on  to  dishonour  Christ,  or  to  oppose  the 
doctrines  of  holiness,  or  to  introduce  novel  sentiments  or  ‘ vain 
jangling,’  (1  Tim.  i,  6,)  to  draw  our  people  from  me  one  thing 
needful^ — CHRIST  dying  for  and  living  in  us, — an  immediate 
stop  must  be  put  to  such  dangerous,  such  pernicious  proceedings. 

“ Matt,  vii,  15,  16,  ‘ Beware  of  false  prophets,  which  come  to 
you  in  sheep’s  clothing,  but  inwardly  they  are  ravening  wolves.’ 
Tit.  iii,  10,  11,  ‘A  man  that  is  a heretic,  after  the  first  and 
second  admonition,  reject ;’  (here  the  authority  of  judging  and 
rejecting  is  invested  in  Timothy  ;)  ‘ knowing  that  he  that  is  such 
is  subverted,  and  sinneth,  being  condemned  of  himself.’  2 Pet. 
ii,  1-3,  ‘ But  there  were  false  prophets  also  among  the  people, 
even  as  there  shall  be  false  teachers  among  you,  who  privily  shall 
bring  in  damnable  heresies,  even  denying  the  Lord  that  bought 
them,  and  bring  upon  themselves  swift  destruction.  And  many 
shall  follow  their  pernicious  ways  ; by  reason  of  whom  the  way 
of  truth  shall  be  evil  spoken  of.  And  through  covetousness 
shall  they,  with  feigned  words,  make  merchandise  of  you  : whose 
judgment  now  of  a long  time  lingereth  not,  and  their  damnation 
slumbereth  not.’  Rev.  ii,  2,  ‘ I know  thy  works,  and  thy  labour, 
and  thy  patience,  and  how  thou  canst  not  bear  them  which  are 
evil : and  thou  hast  tried  them  which  say  they  are  apostles,  and 
are  not,  and  hast  found  them  liars.’  Rev.  ii,  20,  ‘ Notwith- 
standing I have  a few  things  against  thee,  because  thou  [the 
angel  of  the  church  in  Thyatira]  sufferest  that  woman,  Jezebel, 
which  calleth  herself  a prophetess,  to  teach  and  to  seduce  my 
servants  to  commit  fornication,  and  to  eat  things  sacrificed  unto 
idols.’ 

“ Before  we  conclude  our  notes  on  this  section,  we  must  entreat 
our  reader  to  notice,  not  only  here,  but  throughout  the  whole 
of  our  economy,  the  appeals  which  are  allowed  upon  all  occasions, 
as  far  as  the  nature  and  circumstances  of  things  will  possibly 
allow  of  them,  without  making  our  economy  intricate  and  bur- 
densome.” 


382 


[Ch.  1 


Notes  on  the  Discipline, 


“ SECTION  XXI. 

“ Of  the  Local  Preachers,'^'' 

“ By  this  mode  of  trial  we  are  desirous  of  showing  the  most 
tender  regard  toward  our  local  brethren.  We  are  all  but  men. 
The  best  of  us  may  fall  into  sin,  or  be  drawn  into  dangerous  and 
pernicious  errors;  and  it  is  sometimes  necessary  to  stop  the 
plague  by  an  immediate  stroke  of  discipline.  But  we  would  not 
have  so  important  a character  as  that  of  one  of  our  local  breth- 
ren even  touched  to  its  disadvantage  by  only  one  preacher, 
who  possibly  might  be  younger  than  the  accused.  We  have, 
therefore,  provided  that  a small  meeting  of  respectable  persons 
shall  be  held,  before  a single  step  be  taken  in  the  business. 
The  trial  will  then  come  before  the  most  weighty  assembly  in 
the  circuit. 

‘‘We  have  directed  the  yearly  conference,  upon  an  appeal,  to 
determine  upon  the  merits  of  the  cause  from  the  memorial  of 
the  quarterly  meeting,  on  account  of  the  difficulty,  if  not  impos- 
sibility, of  bringing  the  necessary  witnesses,  perhaps  thirty,  fifty, 
or  a hundred  miles  from  their  home  : nor  have  we  any  right  or 
authority  to  lay  such  a burden  on  any  of  our  people.  In  short, 
we  have  done  the  best  we  can,  according  to  the  nature  of  the 
circumstances  in  which  we  are  placed.” 


“ SECTION  XXII. 

“ Of  Baptism,^' 

We  need  only  observe  here,  that  we  are  conscious  that  sprink- 
ling, pouring,  and  immersing  have  been  practised  by  different 
churches,  in  each  of  which  the  pure  gospel  was  preached,  and 
the  life  of  God,  more  or  less,  experienced ; and  that  all  these 
modes  are,  more  or  less,  acceptable  to  God,  when  adminis- 
tered with  sincerity.  At  the  same  time,  we  know  well,  that  as 
much  or  more  may  be  said  in  favour  of  sprinkling  than  of 
immersion,  from  the  account  given  us  in  Scripture  of  the  bap- 
tism of  John  himself:  and  the  primitive  churches  in  general, 
we  believe,  favoured  the  practice  of  sprinkling.  However,  we 
would  meet  the  tender  mind,  and  in  matters  unessential  conde- 
scend, as  far  as  we  conscientiously  can,  to  the  feelings  and 
sentiments  of  all.” 

“ As  we  have  before  observed,  our  aim  is  to  save  souls,  and 
not  to  enrich  ourselves  : therefore,  Mr.  Wesley  and  our  General 
Conference  placed  our  whole  economy  as  far  distant  as  possible 
from  that  of  a lucrative  ministry.  We  are  determined  not  to  sell 
the  ordinances  of  God  : in  this  no  man  shall  make  our  glorying 


Sec.  24.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Ashury. 


383 


void.  Matt,  x,  8,  ‘ Freely  ye  have  received,’  says,  our  Lord, 
‘ freely  give.’  1 Cor.  ix,  11-18,  ‘ If  we  have  sown  unto  you 
spiritual  things,  is  it  a great  thing  if  we  shall  reap  your  carnal 
things  1 If  others  be  partakers  of  this  power  over  you,  are  not 
we  rather!  Nevertheless,  we  have  not  used  this  power ; but 
suffer  all  things  lest  we  should  hinder  the  gospel  of  Christ. — I 
have  used  none  of  these  things ; neither  have  I written  these 
things  that  it  should  be  so  done  unto  me  ; for  it  were  better  for 
me  to  die  than  that  any  man  should  make  my  glorying  void.’  ” 

“ SECTION  XXIII. 

“ Of  the  Lord^s  Supper.'*'' 

“ As  the  Scripture  is  silent  about  the  posture  of  the  communi- 
cants, we  prefer  the  most  humble^  whatever  our  Saviour  might 
have  permitted  when  he  instituted  the  sacred  ordinance.  Be- 
sides, as  we  always  receive  the  elements  in  prayer^  we  for  that 
reason  also  prefer  the  kneeling  posture.  We  must  also  observe, 
that  our  elders  should  be  very  cautious  how  they  admit  to  the 
communion  persons  who  are  not  in  our  society.  It  would  be 
highly  injurious  to  our  brethren^  if  we  suffered  any  to  partake  of 
the  Lord’s  supper  with  them,  whom  we  would  not  readily  admit 
into  our  society  on  application  made  to  us.  Those  whom  we 
judge  unfit  to  partake  of  our  profitable,  prudential  means  of  grace, 
we  should  most  certainly  think  improper  to  be  partakers  of  an 
ordinance  which  has  been  expressly  instituted  by  Christ  himself.” 

“ SECTION  XXIV. 

“ Of  Public  Worship.'*'* 

•*  Our  church  insists  on  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures  in  the 
congregation,  and  gives  directions  accordingly.  This  is  of  the 
utmost  consequence,  and  we  trust  will  be  most  sacredly  observed 
by  all  our  ministers  and  preachers.  A peculiar  blessing  accom- 
panies the  public  reading  as  well  as  preaching  the  word  of  God 
to  attentive,  believing  souls.  And  in  these  days  of  infidelity  no- 
thing should  be  omitted  which  may  lead  the  people  to  the  love  of 
the  Holy  Bible. 

“ The  meeting  of  the  society  also,  wherever  practicable,  is  of 
considerable  moment.  There  are  various  weighty  subjects,  pe- 
culiarly suitable  to  religious  societies,  which  cannot  be  so  well 
enlarged  upon  to  a mixed  congregation.  Brotherly  union  and 
fellowship,  Christian  discipline  in  all  its  branches,  and  various 
other  particulars  may  be  enlarged  upon  and  enforced  with  great 
propriety  and  success  on  such  occasions.  At  these  times  also  we 
may  enter  more  minutely  into  the  different  parts  of  the  relative 


384 


Notes  on  the  Discipline, 


[Ch.  ]. 


duties,  than  we  can  to  unawakened  souls,  whose  whole  life  is 
sin,  and  who  are  at  the  best  only  ‘ like  unto  whited  sepulchres, 
which  indeed  appear  beautiful  outward,  but  are  within  full  of 
dead  men’s  bones,  and  of  all  uncleanness.’” 

“ SECTION  XXV. 

“ Of  the  Spirit  and  Truth  of  Singing.’^’' 

“ The  singing  of  psalms,  and  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs,  in  the 
congregation,  has  been  allowed  by  all  the  churches  of  God  in  all 
ages  (one  modern  society  excepted)  to  be  a part  of  divine  wor- 
ship ; and,  from  its  very  nature,  it  evidently  belongs  to  the  whole 
congregation.  It  would  be  unseemly  for  the  minister  alone  to 
sing  : but  if  this  be  the  duty  of  one  member  of  the  congregation, 
it  must  be  the  duty  of  all  who  have  voices  for  singing  ; and  there 
are  very  few  who  may  not  join  in  the  tenor  part,  all  the  defects 
of  their  voices  being  swallowed  up  in  the  general  sound.  Few 
things  can  be  more  pleasing  to  the  Lord  than  a congregation 
with  one  heart  and  one  voice,  praising  his  holy  name.  It  is  in- 
deed to  be  feared,  that  there  is  seldom  a large  congregation, 
where  every  individual  is  sincere.  However,  all  who  do  in  sin- 
cerity desire  a blessing,  should  strive  to  join  in  the  general  cho- 
rus— we  mean,  in  every  part  of  the  hymn.  If  one  part  of  it  be 
above  the  experience  of  the  singer,  he  should  adjoin  a silent 
prayer,  that  the  Lord  may  give  him  the  grace  he  needs  ; for  the 
Lord  listens  to  hear  what  the  heart  speaks,  and  takes  all  as  no- 
thing, if  the  heart  be  silent.  Again,  when  his  experience  rises 
above  the  hymn,  his  secret  prayer  should  be  in  behalf  of  that 
part  of  the  congregation  which  it  suits  : but  in  the  proper  hymns 
of  praise  he  may  throw  off  all  reserve,  for  we  are  all  infinitely 
indebted  to  our  good  God.  From  these  remarks  we  surely  must 
be  sensible  of  the  necessity  of  confining  ourselves  to  simple  tunes, 
as  the  fugue-tunes  have  an  unavoidable  tendency  to  confine  to  a 
few  this  part  of  divine  worship,  which  belongs  to  the  whole. 
And  those,  we  think,  have  made  few  remarks  on  public  worship, 
who  have  not  observed,  on  the  one  hand,  how  naturally  the  fugue- 
tunes  puff  up  with  vanity  those  who  excel  in  them ; and  on  the 
other  hand,  how  it  deadens  devotion,  and  only  at  the  best  raises 
an  admiration  of  the  singers,  and  not  of  Christ. 

“ When  it  is  recommended  in  this  section  to  the  preacher 
sometimes  to  stop  and  address  the  people  in  the  course  of  singing, 
the  substance  only  of  what  he  should  say  is  mentioned  there.  It 
is  not  intended,  that  he  should  speak  abruptly  on  such  occasions, 
but  with  softness  and  due  respect  on  the  necessity  of  singing  and 
of  performing  every  act  of  devotion  from  the  heart.” 


Sec.  28.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Ashury. 


385 


“ SECTION  XXVIII. 

“ Of  the  Chartered  Fund^ 

“We  need  not  be  urgent  on  our  benevolent  friends  to  promote  * 
this  great  charity.  Their  own  feelings,  we  well  know,  will  suf- 
ficiently prevail,  when  proper  light  is  given  to  them  on  the  sub- 
ject. Our  brethren  who  have  laboured  on  the  mountains,  on  the 
western  waters,  and  in  the  poorer  circuits  in  general,  have  suf- 
fered unspeakable  hardships,  merely  for  the  want  of  some  esta- 
blished fund,  in  which  the  competent  members  of  our  society 
might  safely  lodge  what  their  benevolent  hearts  would  rejoice  to 
give,  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel.  On  the  same  account,  many 
of  our  worn-out  preachers,  some  of  whom  quickly  consumed 
their  strength  by  their  great  exertions  for  the  salvation  of  souls, 
have  been  brought  into  deep  distress  ; and  the  widows  and  or- 
phans of  our  preachers  have  been  sometimes  reduced  to  extreme 
necessity,  who  might  have  lived  in  comfort,  if  not  in  affluence, 
enjoying  the  sweets  of  domestic  life,  if  the  preachers  who  were 
the  husbands  on  one  hand,  and  the  fathers  on  the  other,  had  not 
loved  their  Redeemer  better  than  wife  or  children,  or  life  itself. 
And  it  is  to  be  lamented,  if  possible,  with  tears  of  blood,  that  we 
have  lost  scores  of  our  most  able  married  ministers — men  who, 
like  good  householders,  could  upon  all  occasions  bring  things 
new  and  old  out  of  their  treasury,  hut  were  obliged  to  retire  from 
the  general  work,  because  they  saw  nothing  before  them  for  their 
wives  and  children,  if  they  continued  itinerants,  but  misery  and 
ruin.  But  the  present  institution  will,  we  trust,  under  the  bless- 
ing of  God,  greatly  relieve  us  in,  if  not  entirely  deliver  us  from, 
these  mighty  evils.  For  we  have  full  confidence,  that  the  hearts 
of  our  friends  will  be  engaged,  and  their  hands  stretched  forth  on 
this  important  occasion  ; and  a provision  will  be  made,  sufficient 
to  preserve  the  objects  of  the  charity  from  want,  which  is  all  that 
is  aimed  at  or  desired.” 


“ CHAPTER  II 

“ SECTION  I. 

“ The  Nature^  Design,  and  General  Rules  of  the  United 
Societies. 

“ The  present  section  forms,  perhaps,  one  of  the  completest 
systems  of  Christian  ethics  or  morals,  for  its  size,  which  ever 
was  published  by  an  uninspired  writer.  We  speak  this  the  more 
readily,  because  it  was  tbe  work  of  the  first  divine,  we  believe, 
since  the  time  of  the  apostles,  the  late  Mr.  Wesley,  after  matured 

25 


386 


LCh.  2 


Notes  on  the  Discipline, 

sxperience,  with  only  a small  addition,  which  the  circumstances 
of  these  states  required.  The  rules  are  so  clear,  and  so  obviously 
approve  themselves  to  every  candid  mind,  that  we  need  only 
touch  briefly  upon  them,  proving  them  by  quotations  from  the 
sacred  writings. 

“ 1.  Of  class  meeting  we  shall  speak  hereafter  : we  would  here 
only  explain  a few  particulars  concerning  the  office  of  a leader. 
We  have  found  it  necessary  in  innumerable  instances  to  enlarge 
the  number  of  the  class,  from  the  impossibility  of  providing  a 
sufficiency  of  class-leaders,  if  the  number  were  always  limited  to 
twelve.  The  office  is  of  vast  consequence.  The  revival  of  the 
work  of  God  does  perhaps  depend  as  much  upon  the  whole  body 
of  leaders,  as  it  does  upon  the  whole  body  of  preachers.  We 
have  almost  constantly  observed,  that  when  a leader  is  dull,  or 
careless,  or  inactive — when  he  has  not  abilities  or  zeal  sufficient 
to  reprove  with  courage  though  with  gentleness,  and  to  press  a 
present  salvation  upon  the  hearts  of  the  sincere — the  class  is,  in 
general,  languid : but,  on  the  contrary,  when  the  leader  is  much 
alive  to  God  and  faithful  in  his  office,  the  class  is  also,  in  general, 
lively  and  spiritual.  This  arises  from  the  nature  of  the  Chris- 
tian plan  of  salvation.  It  is  the  same,  in  general,  with  a minis- 
ter and  his  flock  ; and  every  leader,  as  we  have  before  intimated, 
is,  in  some  degree,  a gospel  minister  : though  we  may  add,  that 
among  us  a spiritual  body  of  leaders  may  counteract  the  other- 
wise pernicious  consequences  of  a languid  ministry. 

“ At  the  beginning  of  Methodism,  the  leader  called  weekly 
upon  each  of  his  class,  in  which  case  twelve  were  quite  sufficient 
for  his  inspection.  But  very  soon  it  was  found  abundantly  pre- 
ferable for  the  whole  class  to  meet  the  leader  together,  not  only 
for  the  sake  of  the  leader,  but  for  the  good  of  the  people,  who 
by  that  means  enjoy  the  unspeakable  advantage  of  Christian  fel- 
lowship. At  the  same  time  the  leader  is  expected  to  visit  the 
members  of  his  class  at  their  own  houses,  especially  when  they 
are  sick  or  confined,  as  often  as  his  circumstances  will  admit.” 

“ 4.  The  buying  and  selling  the  souls  and  bodies  of  men  (for 
what  is  the  body  without  the  soul  but  a dead  carcass'?)  is  a compli- 
cated crime.*  It  was  indeed,  in  some  measure,  overlooked  in  the 
Jews  by  reason  of  the  wonderful  hardness  of  their  hearts,  as  was 
the  keeping  of  concubines  and  the  divorcing  of  wives  at  pleasure, 
but  it  is  totally  opposite  to  the  whole  spirit  of  the  gospel.  It 


“ * Are  there  not  many  proprietors  to  be  found  on  this  continent,  who 
restrain  their  slaves  from  enjoying  the  privileges  of  the  gospel,  and 
thereby  invade  the  rights  of  the  souls  and  consciences  of  their  slaves, 
as  well  as  their  bodies?  At  the  same  time  we  must  give  the  credit 
due  to  multitudes  who  do  not  thus  enslave  the  minds  oi  their  servants, 
but  allow  them  full  liberty  to  attend  the  preaching  of  the  gospel, 
wherever  they  think  they  are  most  profited.’* 


Sec.  2.1  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury.  387 

has  an  immediate  tendency  to  fill  the  mind  with  pride  and 
tyranny,  and  is  frequently  productive  of  almost  every  act  of 
lust  and  cruelty  which  can  disgrace  the  human  species.  Even 
the  moral  philosopher  will  candidly  confess,  that  if  there  be  a 
God,  every  perfection  he  possesses  must  he  opposed  to  a 
practice  so  contrary  to  every  moral  idea  which  can  influence 
the  human  mind.” 

“6.  We  are  debtors  to  the  constitution  under  which  we  live 
(we,  especially  in  these  United  States)  for  all  the  blessings  of  law 
and  liberty  which  we  enjoy  : and  without  a government  to  support 
that  constitution,  all  would  be  anarchy  and  confusion.  It  is, 
therefore,  our  duty  to  support  it  by  bearing,  with  our  fellow-citi- 
zens, an  equal  proportion  of  its  expenses  ; and  it  is  as  great  a 
crime  to  rob  our  country,  as  to  rob  a private  individual ; and  the 
blindness  of  too  many  to  this  truth,  injures  not  in  the  least  the 
veracity  of  it.” 


“ SECTION  II. 

“ Of  Class  Meeting.'^' 

“ So  much  has  been  already  spoken  concerning  the  office  ol 
a leader  in  the  notes  on  the  preceding  section,  and  on  the  tenth 
of  the  first  chapter,  that  we  have  hardly  room  to  enlarge  with- 
out tautology.  But  from  the  whole  we  may  observe,  how 
careful  our  ministers  should  be  in  their  choice  of  leaders.  For 
our  leaders,  under  God,  are  the  sinews  of  our  society,  and  our 
revivals  will  ever,  in  a great  measure,  rise  or  fall  with  them. 
Our  ministers  and  preachers  should  therefore  consider  no  time 
better  employed  than  that  which  they  bestow  on  the  leaders,  in 
examining  them,  directing  them,  and  stirring  them  up  to  their 
holy  and  momentous  duty. 

“We  have  made  many  remarks  in  the  course  of  our  work  on 
the  necessity  of  Christian  fellowship  : but  this  cannot  be  carried 
on  to  any  considerable  advantage  without  stated  solemn  times 
of  assembling.  The  meetings  held  for  this  purpose  must  have 
a name  to  distinguish  them.  We  call  ours  class  meetings,  and 
band  meetings ; but  of  the  former  we  are  to  speak  at  present. 
Here  we  must  notice,  that  it  is  the  thing  itself  Christian  fellow- 
ship, and  not  the  name,  which  we  contend  for.  The  experience 
of  about  sixty  years  has  fully  convinced  us  of  its  necessity  ; and 
we  ourselves  can  say  that  in  the  course  of  an  extensive  acquaint- 
ance with  men  and  things,  and  the  church  of  God,  for  about 
twenty  or  thirty  years,  we  have  rarely  met  with  one  who  has 
been  much  devoted  to  God,  and  at  the  same  time  not  united  in 
close  Christian  fellowship  to  some  religious  society  or  other. 
Far  be  it  from  us  to  suppose  that  no  fellowship  meetings,  except 
ours,  are  owned  of  God  : so  illiberal  a sentiment  never  entered 
our  minds.  But  we  must  say,  tJiat  those  who  entirely  neglect 


388 


Notes  on  the  Discipline, 


[Ch.  2 


this  dwinely -instituted  ordinance  (however  various  the  names 
given  to  it,  or  the  modes  of  conducting  it,  may  be)  manifest  that 
they  are  either  ashamed  to  acknowledge  as  their  brethren  the 
true  children  of  God,  or  ‘ are  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ,’ 
Phil,  hi,  18.  They  wish  to  keep  up  a correspondence  with 
the  world,  which  Christian  discipline  could  not  long  tolerate  ; 
or  they  cannot  bear  to  have  their  wounds  probed  to  the  bottom, 
that  the  balm  of  Gilead,  the  healing  wine  and  oil  of  the  gospel, 
may  be  applied  by  the  divine  Physician,  ‘ and  the  blood  of 
Jesus  Christ  the  Son  of  God  cleanse  them  from  all  sin,’ 
1 John  i,  7. 

“We  have  no  doubt  but  meetings  of  Christian  brethren  for 
the  exposition  of  Scripture  texts  may  be  attended  with  their 
advantages.  But  the  most  profitable  exercise  of  any  is  a free 
inquiry  into  the  state  of  the  heart.  We  therefore  confine  these 
meetings  to  Christian  experience,  .only  adjoining  singing  and 
prayer  in  the  introduction  and  conclusion.  And  we  praise  the 
Lord  they  have  been  made  a blessing  to  scores  of  thousands. 
And  we  must  add,  with  gratitude  to  the  Most  High,  that  after 
an  accurate  attention  to  the  point  ourselves,  and  from  the  im- 
partial account  of  several  of  our  oldest  and  most  useful  minis- 
ters in  different  parts  of  the  globe,  we  have  cause  to  believe, 
that  out  of  those  who  have  died  members  of  our  society,  far  the 
greatest  part  have  entered  into  glory  in  the  triumph  of  faith. 
In  short,  we  can  truly  say,  that  through  the  grace  of  God  oui 
classes  form  the  pillars  of  our  work,  and,  as  we  have  before 
observed,  are  in  a considerable  degree  our  universities  for  the 
ministry.” 

“ SECTION  III. 

“ Of  the  Band  Societies ^ 

“ Our  society  may  be  considered  as  a spiritual  hospital,  where 
souls  come  to  be  cured  of  their  spiritual  diseases.  The  mem- 
bers, therefore,  who  compose  our  class  meetings  vary  exceed- 
ingly in  the  state  of  their  minds  and  the  degrees  of  their  expe- 
rience. On  this  account  it  was  thought  necessary  by  our 
venerable  leader,  Mr.  Wesley,  to  establish  a society  of  evan- 
gelical believers  within  the  society  composed  of  the  whole  body 
of  Methodists,  to  which  he  gave  the  name  of  the  band  society. 
This  institution  he  borrowed  from  the  practice  of  the  primitive 
churches,  as  indeed  he  did  almost  every  thing  he  established. 

“ The  heart  of  man  by  nature  is'  such  a cage  of  unclean  birds 
that  few  are  to  be  found  who  will  lay  before  their  brethren  all 
its  secret  movements,  unless  the  love  of  God  be  the  ruling  prin- 
ciple of  their  souls.  And  even  then  they  are  not  called  upon 
to  exercise  this  confidence,  except  toward  a small  confidential 
company  of  true  believers  like  themselves.  When  bands  can 


Sec.  3.] 


By  Bishops  Coke  and  Ashury, 


389 


be  formed  on  this  plan  (and  on  no  other  do  we  form  them)  they 
become  one  of  the  most  profitable  means  of  grace  in  the  whole 
compass  of  Christian  discipline.  There  is  nothing  we  know 
of  which  so  much  quickens  the  soul  to  a desire  and  expectation 
of  the  perfect  love  of  God  as  this.  It  includes  in  it  all  the 
spiritual  benefits  of  social  intercourse.  For  these  little  families 
of  love  not  only  mutually  weep  and  rejoice,  and  in  every  thing 
sympathize  with  each  other,  as  genuine  friends,  but  each  of  them 
possesses  a measure  of  ‘ that  unction  of  the  Holy  One,’  (1  John 
ii,  20,)  which  teaches  all  spiritual  knowledge.  And  thus  are 
they  enabled  to  ‘ build  up  themselves  [and  each  other]  on  their 
most  holy  faith,’  (Jude  20,)  and  to  ‘ consider  one  another,  to 
provoke  unto  love  and  good  works,’  Heb.  x,  24. 

“ The  regularity  and  order  which  should  be  observed  in 
every  solemn  meeting,  requires  that  one  of  the  band  should  be 
the  leader,  to  open  and  close  the  ordinance  with  singing  and 
prayer,  though  all  may  be  here  considered  nearly  upon  an 
equality.  Each  must  be  at  full  liberty  to  follow  the  leader  in 
prayer,  whenever  they  kneel  down  together  before  God. 

“ In  large  societies  all  the  members  of  those  little  bands  are 
to  meet  together  once  a week  with  the  preacher,  and  to  spend 
an  hour  in  speaking  their  experience  one  after  another,  as  in 
our  love-feasts  : and  these  meetings  have  been  rendered  a great 
blessing  to  many. 

“ In  very  large  societies  there  should  be  a quarterly  love- 
feast  for  the  bands,  as  well  as  for  the  whole  society,  (which 
always  includes  the  members  of  the  bands.) 

“ Wherever  also  it  is  practicable,  there  should  be  formed  a 
select  society  chosen  out  of  the  members  of  the  bands.  This 
should  be  composed  of  believers  who  enjoy  the  perfect  love  of 
God,  or  who  are  earnestly  seeking  that  great  blessing.  In 
London,  Bristol,  &c.,  in  Europe,  and  in  New-York,  &c.,  on 
this  continent,  these  select  societies  have  been  very  profitable. 
They  also  meet  once  a week  for  an  hour,  and  the  preacher  pre- 
sides among  them.  Each  member  is  at  liberty  to  speak  his  or 
her  experience,  the  preacher  giving  such  advice  respecting  the 
grand  point  their  souls  are  aiming  at,  as  he  sees  expedient. 

“ Thus  does  our  economy,  by  its  prudential  ordinances,  under 
the  grace  of  God,  tend  to  raise  the  members  of  our  society 
from  one  degree  of  grace  to  another.  And  we  have  invariably 
observed,  that  where  these  meetings  of  the  bands  have  been 
kept  up  in  their  life  and  power,  the  revival  of  the  work  of  God 
has  been  manifest  both  in  the  addition  of  members  to  the  society 
and  in  the  deepening  of  the  life  of  God  in  gen-eral. 

“We  earnestly  wish  that  our  elders,  deacons,  and  preachers 
be  peculiarly  attentive  to  these  blessed  ordinances  in  their 
respective  spheres  of  action.  They  probably  may  find  earnest 
believers  in  almost  every  circuit,  who  will  be  willing  to  meet 


390 


Notes  on  the  Discipline, 


[Ch.  2. 


in  band,  if  properly  advised  and  encouraged.  And  when  many 
of  these  bands  are  formed,  the  other  meetings  may  easily  be 
established  and  regulated.  And  we  believe  hardly  any  thing 
will  promote  the  general  work  more  than  this. 

“ The  propriety  of  separating  the  men  and  women  in  these 
bands  must  be  evident  to  every  one  who  considers  the  account 
here  given  of  this  means  of  grace.  The  separating  of  the 
married  and  single  arises  from  the  peculiar  circumstances  in 
which  they  are  situated,  and  from  the  closer  union  which  is 
likely  to  subsist  between  those  who  are  circumstanced  alike. 
Widowers  or  widows  may  have  their  choice  of  meeting  either 
with  the  married  or  the  single,  unless  a band  can  be  formed  of 
them  alone  respectively. 

“ The  social  principle  is  one  of  the  grand  springs  in  the  soul 
of  man.  It  was  not  the  design  of  Christianity  to  annihilate  this 
principle,  but  the  very  contrary- — to  improve  it,  to  spiritualize 
it,  and  strengthen  it.  0 then  let  us  exercise  it  in  spiritual  in- 
tercourse, as  we  well  know  that  one  part  of  our  heavenly  felicity 
will  flow  from  friendship  and  union  with  our  brethren,  the  re- 
deemed of  the  Lord,  to  all  eternity ! Gal.  vi,  2,  ‘ Bear  ye  one 
another’s  burdens,  and  so  fulfil  the  law  of  Christ.’  1 Cor.  xii, 
26,  27,  ‘Whether  one  member  suffer,  all  the  members  suffer 
with  it : or  one  member  be  honoured,  all  the  members  rejoice 
with  it.  Now  ye  are  the  body  of  Christ,  and  members  in  par- 
ticular.’ Phil,  ii,  1,  2,  ‘If  there  be  therefore  any  consolation  in 
Christ,  if  any  comfort  of  love,  if  any  fellowship  of  the  Spirit, 
if  any  bowels  and  mercies  : fulfil  ye  my  joy,  that  ye  be  like- 
minded,  having  the  same  love,  being  of  one  accord,  of  one 
mind.’  We  have  perhaps  one  hundred  thousand  believers  in 
our  church  throughout  the  world  ; and  if  all  were  thus  of  one 
accord,  ‘ walking  by  the  same  rule,  minding  the  same  thing,’ 
(Phil,  iii,  16,)  what  a glorious  church  should  we  make ; and 
God  would  hear  our  prayers,  and  look  down  upon  us  with  the 
same  delight,  as  if  we  were  all  assembled  in  the  same  room,  or 
in  the  same  temple. 

“ Observe,  here  is  nothing  of  auricular  confession  or  priestly 
absolution  : the  whole  is  the  fruit  of  holy  confidence  and  Chris- 
tian love.” 


“ SECTION  IV. 

“ Of  the  Privileges  granted  to  serious  Persons  who  are  not  of 
the  Society y 

“ It  is  manifestly  our  duty  to  fence  in  our  society,  and  to  pre- 
serve it  from  intruders ; otherwise  we  should  soon  become  a 
desolate  waste.  God  would  write  Ichahod  upon  us,  and  the 
glory  would  be  departed  from  Israel.  At  the  same  time  we 
should  suffer  those  who  are  apparently  sincere,  if  they  request 


Sec-  5.] 


By  Bishops  Coke  and  As  bury. 


391 


it,  to  see  our  order  and  discipline  twice  or  thrice,  that  they 
themselves  may  judge  whether  it  will  be  for  their  spiritual 
advantage  to  cast  in  their  lot  among  us.  But  we  should  by 
no  means  exceed  the  indulgence  here  allowed  ; otherwise  we 
should  make  our  valuable  meetings  for  Christian  fellowship 
cheap  and  contemptible,  and  bring  a heavy  burden  on  the  minds 
of  our  brethren.” 

“ SECTION  V. 

“ Of  the  Qualification  and  Duty  of  the  Stewards  of  Circuits.^^ 

“ In  each  large  society  there  are  generally  two  or  four 
stewards  of  that  particular  society  for  the  management  of  its 
temporal  concerns.  These  are  appointed,  as  well  as  the  circuit 
stewards,  by  the  preacher  who  has  the  charge  of  the  circuit. 
He  is  himself  to  have  as  little  as  possible  to  do  with  temporal 
affairs,  but  has  the  appointment  of  the  officers  of  the  society 
invested  in  him,  as  being  likely  to  be  the  best  judge  of  the 
society  at  large,  and  of  each  member  in  particular.  Neverthe- 
less, he  is  to  advise  with  the  quarterly  meeting  on  the  appoint- 
ment of  circuit  stewards^  and  with  the  leaders  of  each  society 
respectively  on  the  appointment  of  society  steioards,'^'' 

‘‘ SECTION  VIII. 

“ Of  bringing  to  Trial.)  finding  guilty^  and  reproving.,  suspend- 
ing, or  excluding  disorderly  Persons  from  Society  and  Church 
Privileges. 

“ The  present  section  requires  a very  full  explication  ; not 
because  Scripture  and  reason  do  not  fully  discover  to  us  the 
truth  on  the  present  subject,  but  because  many  have  objected  to 
our  Discipline  in  the  instance  before  us. 

“ The  grand  point  to  be  determined  is  this  : whether  the  final 
judgment  of  an  offender  in  respect  to  both  the  guilt  and  the  cen- 
sure should  be  invested  in  the  minister  or  the  people.  We  shall 
therefore  take  a view  of  this  part  of  our  economy,  first,  in  the 
light  of  Scripture,  and,  secondly,  in  that  of  reason. 

“ First,  in  the  light  of  Scripture.  Here  we  must  confine  our- 
selves of  course  to  the  New  Testament,  as  living  under  the 
Christian  dispensation.  1.  The  first  scripture  we  shall  consider 
is  the  declaration  of  our  Saviour  in  Matt,  xviii,  15-17,  ‘More- 
over, if  thy  brother  shall  trespass  against  thee,  go  and  tell  him 
his  fault  between  thee  and  him  alone  : if  he  shall  hear  thee,  thou 
hast  gained  thy  brother.  But  if  he  will  not  hear  thee,  then 
take  with  thee  one  or  two  more,  that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three 
witnesses  every  word  may  be  established.  And  if  he  shall 
neglect  to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto  the  church  ; but  if  he  neglect 


392 


Notes  on  the  Discipline, 


[Ch.  2. 


to  hear  the  church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  a heathen  man  and  a 
publican.’  These  words  were  addressed  to  the  apostles,  and 
through  them  to  all  the  ministers  of  Christ  to  the  end  of  the 
world.  This  is  evident  from  the  words  immediately  following 
the  quotation,  and  which  are  a continuation  of  the  same  para- 
graph, and  could  not  belong  to  the  private  members  of  a church. 

“ The  first  step  then  which  is  to  be  taken,  is  to  tell  the  offender 
of  his  fault  in  private  without  any  witness.  Here  is  the  secret 
reproof  of  the  minister  himself.  But  if  he  will  not  hear  and 
amend,  the  second  step  is,  that  the  minister  take  with  him  two 
or  three  witnesses.  Here  is  the  reproof  of  the  minister  before 
witnesses.  ‘ And  if  he  shall  neglect  to  hear  them,’  shall  these 
two  or  three  witnesses  proceed  to  exclude  him No  : they  have 
no  such  authority  : but  ‘ tell  it  unto  the  church.’  This  is  the 
third  step.  Has  the  church  then  any  authority  to  punish  him  1 No : 
their  whole  authority  lies  in  advising  and  reproving  him.  ‘ But 
if,’  after  such  advice  and  reproof,  ‘ he  neglect  to  hear  the  church, 
let  him  he  unto  thee  as  a heathen  man  and  a 'publican.'^  Can 
any  one  imagine  that  the  minister  only  is  to  treat  the  offender 
thus ; and  that  the  rest  of  the  church  are  to  give  him  the  right  hand 
of  fellowship  1 This  cannot  be.  The  minister  is  undoubtedly  to 
exclude  him  from  the  communion  of  the  church.  This  is  the 
last  step.  Then  follow  immediately  those  words  of  our  Lord, 
‘ Whatsoever  ye  shall  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven  : 
and  whatsoever  ye  shall  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven :’ 
which  words,  as  we  before  observed,  confine  the  power  to 
ministers,  whose  church  censures,  as  far  as  they  are  consistent 
with  the  word  of  God,  (for  we  cannot  suppose  the  authority  goes 
further,)  shall  be  confirmed  and  supported  in  heaven  : and  the 
faithful  ministers  of  God,  who  have  been  more  or  less  invested 
with  the  superintendency  of  the  church,  have  found  this  promise 
verified.  The  latter  words  cannot  be  supposed  to  relate  to  an 
external  exclusion  from  glory,  for  that  would  preclude  the  neces- 
sity of  the  day  of  judgment  in  respect  to  those  so  excommunicated. 
But  we  repeat,  here  is  not  a word  said  of  the  church’s  authority 
either  to  judge  or  to  censure.  On  the  contrary,  the  whole  au- 
thority is  expressly  delivered  into  the  hands  of  the  minister. 

‘‘  But  we  may  add,  that  this  passage  speaks  of  offences  which 
have  not  yet  brought  a public  disgrace  on  the  church  of  God. 
The  church  or  society  of  which  the  offender  is  a member  is  not 
even  supposed  to  be  generally  acquainted  with  the  fault  till  after 
the  failure  of  the  first  and  second  attempt  for  his  reformation. 
Surely,  if  the  offence  be  of  a scandalous  nature,  and  has  already 
disgraced  the  cause  of  God  by  its  public  notoriety,  the  offender 
ought  to  he  immediately  removed,  after  clear  conviction,  for  the 
honour  of  God  and  his  cause  : much  more  so  still,  if  the  offender 
has  been  found  guilty  of  some  gross  crime.  For  could  any  one 
think  of  having  communion  with  a murderer,  adulterer,  or  thief, 


Sec.  8.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Ashury.  393 

even  for  a moment,  though  the  crime  was  not  known  to  any  but  the 
offender  and  himself : and  so  we  may  observe  of  many  other  crimes. 

But  it  may  be  urged  that  the  offence  must  be  first  mentioned 
to  the  church,  before  the  offender  can  be  scripturally  excluded. 
‘ Tell  it  to  the  church,’  says  our  Lord.  And  so  we  do.  It  is 
merely  for  the  sake  of  convenience,  that  in  societies  we  tell 
it  only  to  a committee  or  representation  of  the  society,  or  do 
abundantly  more,  even  make  them  the  witnesses  of  the  whole 
trial.  But  if  such  societies  were  to  desire  it,  we  would  tell  the 
whole  unto  the  church  at  large.  But  still  we  must  declare,  from 
the  plain  sense  of  the  word  of  God,  that  our  Lord  invests  the 
minister  with  the  whole  authority  both  of  judgment  and  censure. 

“ 2.  Another  scripture  worthy  of  consideration  on  this  subject 
is  1 Cor.  V,  1-5,  ‘ It  is  reported  commonly  that  there  is  for- 
nication among  you,  and  such  fornication  as  is  not  so  much  as 
named  among  the  Gentiles,  that  one  should  have  his  father’s 
wife.  And  ye  are  puffed  up,  and  have  not  rather  mourned,  that 
he  that  hath  done  this  deed,  might  be  taken  away  from  among 
you.  For  I verily  as  absent  in  body,  but  present  in  spirit^  have 
JUDGED  already^  as  though  I were  present,  concerning  him  that 
hath  so  done  this  deed:  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
when  ye  are  gathered  together,  and  my  spirit^  with  the  power 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  deliver  such  a one  unto  Satan  for 
the  destruction  of  the  flesh,  that  the  spirit  may  be  saved  in  the  day 
of  our  Lord  Jesus.’  It  is  evident,  beyond  the  possibility  of  a 
doubt,  that  the  apostle,  being  fully  persuaded  of  the  truth  of  the 
fact,  took  upon  himself  the  whole  business  of  deciding  on  the 
guilt  and  punishment  of  the  incestuous  Corinthian.  ‘7,  as  pre- 
sent in  spirit,"'  says  he,  ‘ have  judged  already."'  He  here  acts 
as  their  chief  minister,  and  requires  them  to  consider  his  spirit 
present  loith  them,  as  he  could  not  be  so  personally.  They 
were  not  to  meet,  in  order  to  consult  whether  the  offender  should 
he  put  away  or  not,  but  merely  to  put  him  from  among  them, 
because  the  apostle  was  absent. 

“ It  may  here  be  asked.  Why  did  not  the  chief  resident  minis- 
ter of  the  church  of  Corinth  put  away  the  incestuous  person,  if 
he  possessed  the  authority  1 We  answer.  Because  he  was  un- 
faithful. He  connived  at  this  enormous  crime,  either  because 
he  did  not  love  the  cause  of  holiness,  which  is  the  cause  of  God, 
or  because  he  gave  way  to  the  evil  solicitations  of  the  people. 
This  is  evident  from  those  words  in  the  passage  before  us,  ‘ Ye 
are  puffed  up,  and  have  not  rather  mourned,  that  he  that  hath 
done  this  deed,  might  be  taken  away  iiom.  amongyou.’  He  does 
not  say.  Ye  have  not  mourned  that  you  did  not  put  away  this 
r reat  offender,  but  ^ that  he  might  he  taken  away  from  among  you.’ 
But  as  the  person  who  had  the  immediate  authority  did  not  take 
the  offender  away  from  among  them,  St.  Paul,  as  the  apostle  of 
the  Gentiles,  steps  in  to  the  minister’s  place,  and  cuts  him  off. 


394 


[Ch.  2. 


Notes  on  the  Discipline^ 

“ It  might  also  be  urged,  that  it  was  an  apostle  who  thus  acted : 
and  we  should  be  ready  to  admit  this  as  an  exempt  case,  if  it 
'vere  not  agreeable  to  the  authority  given  by  Christ  himself  to 
his  ministers — an  authority,  the  due  exercise  of  which  hy  his 
ministers  our  Lord  highly  approves  of,  and  the  neglect  of  which 
he  strongly  condemns,  as  we  shall  now  proceed  to  show. 

“ 3.  Rev.  ii,  1,  2,  ‘ Unto  the  angel  of  the  church  of  Ephesus 
write.  These  things  saith  he  that  holdeth  the  seven  stars  in  his 
right  hand,  who  walketh  in  the  midst  of  the  seven  golden  candle- 
sticks ; I know  thy  works,  and  thy  labour,  and  thy  patience,  and 
how  thou  canst  not  bear  them  which  are  evil?  With  what  high 
approbation  does  our  Lord  here  express  himself  concerning  the  de- 
termined opposition  of  the  chief  minister  of  the  church  of  Ephesus 
to  all  immoral  professors  ! ‘ Thou  canst  not  bear  them  which  are 
evil.’  But  if  this  minister  had  only  a single  vote  against  immoral 
practices  in  the  church,  or  was  only  chairman  in  the  meetings  of 
the  church,  to  examine  into  the  conduct  of  oiFenders  or  supposed 
offenders,  is  it  likely  that  our  Lord  would  have  given  so  high  an 
encomium,  so  strong  a conunendation  of  the  conduct  of  the  mi- 
nister in  this  respect  1 Would  he  not  at  least  have  said  some- 
thing in  commendation  of  the  church  itself,  without  whom  in  this 
instance,  if  the  power  of  censure  lay  in  them,  the  minister  would 
De  almost  a cipher  1 For  the  minister,  in  such  case,  would  have 
little  to  do  in  the  business,  unless  as  a complainant  or  informer. 
Besides,  our  Lord  adds  in  the  second  verse,  ‘ And  ^Aewhast  tried 
them  which  say  they  are  apostles,  and  are  not ; and  hast  found 
them  liars.’  And  again,  verse  6,  ‘ But  this  thou  hast,  that  thou 
hatest  the  deeds  of  the  Nicolaitans,  which  I also  hate.’  From 
the  whole  of  which  it  appears,  that  the  minister  was  the  sole 
judge  both  of  the  morals  and  doctrines  of  the  church  which  he 
superintended,  the  church  not  being  at  all  mentioned  by  our  Lord 
as  having  any  authority  in  these  matters. 

“ 4.  Rev.  ii,  12-15,  ‘ And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Per- 
gamos  write.  These  things  saith  he  which  hath  the  sharp 
sword  with  two  edges ; — I have  a few  things  against  thee,  because 
thou  hast  there  them  that  hold  the  doctrine  of  Balaam,  who 
taught  Balak  to  cast  a stumbling  block  before  the  children  of 
Israel,  to  eat  things  sacrificed  unto  idols,  and  to  commit  fornica- 
tion. So  hast  thou  also  them  that  hold  the  doctrine  of  the  Nico- 
laitans, which  thing  I hate.’  But  why  should  our  Lord  cast  ad 
this  blame  on  the  minister  alone^  without  taking  the  least  notice 
of  the  church,  if  the  power  of  censure  rested  in  the  churchy  and 
not  in  the  minister  ; or  no  further  in  the  minister,  than  as  having 
a single  vote  in  the  church  ? Is  it,  we  must  repeat,  at  all  proba- 
ble, is  it  morally  possible,  that  our  Lord  would  have  written  thus 
to  the  angel  of  the  church,  if  that  angel,  or  chief  minister,  had  not 
possessed  authority  to  cleanse  it  from  the  followers  of  the  doc- 
trine of  Balaam,  and  of  the  Nicolaitans  1 


Sec.  8.] 


By  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury. 


395 


“ 5.  Rev.  ii,  18-20,  ‘ And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Thy- 
atira  write,  These  things  saith  the  Son  of  God,  who  hath 
his  eyes  like  unto  a flame  of  Jire^  and  his  feet  are  like  fine  brass ; 
— I have  a few  things  against  thee,  because  thou  sufferest  that 
woman  Jezebel,  which  calleth  herself  a prophetess,  to  teach  and 
to  seduce  my  servants  to  commit  fornication,  and  to  eat  things 
sacrificed  unto  idols.’  But  how  could  he  possibly  avoid  suffering 
her  to  remain  in  the  church,  if  the  church  possessed  the  pov/er 
of  censure  and  excommunication,  and  was  determined  to  keep 
her  in  1 Or,  how  could  he  possibly  have  prevented  her  being 
turned  out,  if  the  church  had  in  it  the  power  of  expulsion,  and 
had  expelled  her  ? 

“We  may  here  just  observe  that  most  of  the  churches  of  Asia 
Minor,  mentioned  in  the  second  and  third  chapters  of  the  Revela- 
tion, if  not  all  of  them,  were  founded  by  St.  Paul. 

“6.  We  shall  instance  in  only  two  more  portions  of  the  word 
of  God  on  this  subject.  (1.)  Heb.  xiii,  7,  ‘ Remember  them 
which  have  the  rule  over  you,  who  have  spoken  unto  you  the  word 
of  God:  whose  faith  follow,  considering  the  end  of  their  conver- 
sation.’ And  (2.)  Verse  17,  ‘ Obey  them  that  have  the  rule  over 
you,  and  submit  yourselves  : for  they  watch  for  your  souls,  as 
they  that  must  give  account : that  they  may  do  it  with  joy,  and 
not  with  grief : for  that  is  unprofitable  for  you.’  Observe,  [1.]  The 
persons  here  described  as  having  the  rule,  and  a right  to  obedience 
and  submission,  were  persons  who  had  spoken  the  word  of  God  to 
the  people,  and  watched  over  their  souls,  and  consequently  were 
their  preachers  and  pastors.  But,  [2.]  To  suppose  that  they 
ruled  in  the  church,  and  had  a claim  to  obedience  and  submission, 
and  yet  had  not  the  authority  of  cleansing  the  church  from  im-- 
moral  and  heretical  persons,  would  be  exceedingly  absurd. 
These  last-quoted  texts  are  collateral  and  inferential  proofs,  the 
former  are  expressly  so. 

“ 2dly.  Let  us  consider  the  subject  in  the  light  of  reason.  1.  Is 
there  any  propriety  in  constituting  a husband  the  judge  of  the 
guilt  or  innocence  of  his  wife,  or  the  wife  of  her  husband  ; the 
parent  of  his  child,  or  the  child  of  his  parent ; the  brother  of  his 
sister,  or  the  sister  of  her  brother,  &c.l  Would  not  natural  af- 
fection almost  unavoidably  move  them  in  such  cases  to  be  partial 
to  each  other  1 Might  not  resentment  move  a master  to  be  par- 
tial in  his  judgment  against  his  servant  1 Might  not  fear,  on  the 
contrary,  influence  the  servant  in  favour  of  his  master  1 A long 
acquaintance  also,  perhaps  even  from  childhood,  has  a powerful 
effect  upon  the  minds  of  men,  and  would  strongly  tempt  them  to 
cover  sin,  to  the  destruction,  not  intentionally  but  eventually, 
of  the  work  of  God.  The  intermixture  of  temporal  interests 
would  also  be  a strong  motive  to  induce  many  to  make  large  al- 
lowances for  the  offender.  ‘ My  income  is  small,  and  my  family 
large  : such  a one  is  my  customer,  and  also  many  of  his  rela- 


396  Notes  on  the  Discipline,  CCh.  2. 

dons  ; and  shall  I vote  against  him  to  the  injury  of  my  family  ! 
Perhaps  he  may  repent,  and  be  better  in  future.  Such  a one  has 
obliged  me  in  various  respects,  and  shall  I be  so  ungrateful  as  to 
condemn  him  wholly?’  Those  who  are  acquainted  with  the 
operations  of  the  human  mind,  must  be  very  sensible  how  often 
these  reasonings  would  warp  the  minds  of  the  judges,  and  pro- 
duce a partiality  in  their  decisions,  which  would  be  ruinous  in  the 
last  degree  to  the  work  of  God.  Additionally  to  all  this,  we  must 
recollect  that  different  countries,  and  different  parts  of  the  same 
country,  are  addicted  to  particular  vices  : and  those  are  but  lit- 
tle acquainted  with  human  nature  who  do  not  know  that  men  are 
strongly  tempted  to  cover  those  sins  which  they  themselves  are 
inwardiy  inclined  to,  or  which  it  is  their  interest  to  commit.  For 
instance,  in  a part  of  the  country  where  the  maple-tree  grows 
abundantly,  and  there  are  various  manufactures  of  sugar,  would 
not  the  church  be  strongly  inclined  to  make  large  allowances  for 
those  who  would  labour  in  their  sugar-camps  on  the  Lord’s  day  ? 
Let  those  answer  who  are  acquainted  with  the  nature  of  that 
manufacture.  Again,  in  that  part  of  the  country  where  the  buy- 
ing the  souls  and  bodies  of  men  is  a common  practice,  would  not 
many  in  the  church  be  tempted  to  favour  those  who  were  guilty 
of  that  practice,  because  they  themselves  might  be  the  next  to  fall 
into  the  snare?  Yea,  we  have  had  proofs  of  this — of  private 
members  of  the  church,  who  have  attempted  to  assume  the  power, 
not  only  of  judging  or  rather  clearing  the  offender,  but  of  judg- 
ing the  law  itself ! 

“ To  give  therefore  the  authority  of  judging  and  censuring 
offenders  to  the  private  members  of  a church,  would  be  to  form 
a court  which  in  innumerable  instances  would  have  the  strongest 
temptations  to  partiality.  We  do  not  mention  this  to  show  the 
least  disrespect  to  the  private  members  of  our  society  : on  the 
contrary,  many  of  them  may  exceed  us  in  piety  and  every  grace. 
But  it  is  contrary  to  all  the  rules  of  justice  to  appoint  those  to  be 
judges  who  may  in  so  many  instances  be  strongly  tempted  to  be 
partial.  At  the  same  time  we  must  observe,  that  the  word  of 
God  is  that  which  we  principally  stand  upon,  knowing  well  that 
every  passage  in  the  New  Testament  which  relates  to  the  pre- 
sent subject  is  wholly  on  our  side. 

“ 2.  Our  original  design  in  forming  our  religious  society  renders 
the  existence  of  this  authority  in  our  ministers  absolutely  necessary. 
But  what  was  this  design  ? To  raise  a holy  people.  Our  plan  of 
economy  shuts  us  up  from  the  influence  of  any  other  motive  in 
respect  to  our  ministerial  labours.  It  is  impossible  for  us  to  enrich 
ourselves  by  Methodist  preaching.  Again,  we  bear  a constant 
testimony  against  the  pleasures  of  the  world,  and  therefore  should 
be  esteemed,  even  by  our  own  people,  as  the  greatest  of  hypocrites, 
if  we  indulged  ourselves  in  them,  and  would  soon  be  excluded  the 
connection  by  the  various  means  of  trial  to  which  all  of  us  are 


Sec.  8.]  By  Bishops  Coke  and  Ashury.  397 

subject.  And  as  to  honour,  we  are  almost  the  only  despised  peo- 
ple in  Christendom,  as  a religious  body.  The  secondary  rank  of 
mankind  and  the  poor  are  the  only  persons  (with  a few  exceptions) 
who  receive  the  gospel.  The  rich  and  great  in  general,  even 
those  who  have  not  embraced  the  favourite  doctrines  of  the  times, 
will  not  submit  to  the  way  of  the  cross,  but,  on  the  contrary,  look 
down  on  the  preachers  of  it  as  the  greatest  enthusiasts.  And  shall 
we  thus  sacrifice  all  that  the  world  holds  dear  and  at  the  same  time 
lose  the  only  aim  of  all  our  public  labours,  by  false  complai- 
sance 1 No.  We  will  have  aholy  people,  or  none.  In  every  part 
of  our  economy,  as  well  as  doctrine,  we  aim  at  crucifixion  to  the 
world  and  love  to  God.  This  must  he  the  price  of  our  labours. 
We  require  not  riches,  honours,  or  pleasure,  but  a holy  people. 
We  have  a right  to  dispose  of  our  labours  as  we  please,  as 
far  as  they  respect  our  fellow-creatures : and  we  will  not  bestow 
them  on  any  other  condition.  If  we  labour  in  any  place  a suffi- 
cient time  for  a trial,  and  are  not  able  to  raise  a people  devoted 
to  God,  we  will  leave  it : we  have  a right  so  to  do,  and  none  have 
just  ground  of  complaint.  Again,  if  we  have  encouragement  from 
any  people,  but  they  afterward  deceive  us,  and  return  to  the 
world  ‘ like  the  dog  to  his  vomit,’  (2  Pet.  ii,  22,)  they  have  broken 
the  condition  on  which  we  labour  among  them  ; we  have  nothing 
more  to  do  with  them ; and  if  we  continue  in  that  place,  it  is  for 
the  sake  of  others,  and  not  of  them.  But,  blessed  be  God,  if  we 
meet  sometimes  with  discouragements  in  this  respect,  they  are 
amply  compensated  by  the  increase  of  vital  godliness.  We  love 
our  people  ; and  they  in  general  amply  repay  our  labours  by  their 
holy  conversation.  They  are  the  joy  of  our  hearts,  and  will,  we 
trust,  be  our  crown  of  rejoicing  on  the  great  day.  But  still  we 
must  observe,  that  our  immovable  support,  on  which  we  rest  our 
sentiments  upon  this  subject,  is  the  word  of  God.  And  we 
may  add,  that  the  present  point  has  been  seldom  disputed,  as  far 
as  we  know,  by  any,  except  those  who  have  been  disaffected  to 
us,  or  have  openly  separated  from  us. 

“ An  appeal  is  allowed,  in  all  the  cases  mentioned  in  this  sec- 
tion, to  the  following  quarterly  meeting.  For  though  the  power 
of  appeal  be  not  mentioned  in  the  last  clause,  which  relates  to  the 
sowing  of  dissensions,  yet  it  certainly  is  implied.  Our  work  is  at 
present  in  its  infancy  in  comparison  to  what,  we  trust,  it  will  be 
through  the  blessing  of  God.  Our  ministers  who  have  the 
charge  of  circuits  may  not  be  always  so  aged  and  experienced  as 
we  might  wish  them  to  be  ; the  appeal  to  the  quarterly  meeting 
is  therefore  allowed  to  remedy  this  defect.  And  this  no  one  can 
object  to.  No  one,  we  think,  can  imagine,  that  the  members  of 
a class,  or  the  members  of  the  largest  society,  would  form  so  re- 
spectable or  so  impartial  a court  of  judicature  as  the  presiding  elder, 
the  travelling  and  local  preachers,  and  the  leaders  and  stewards 
of  the  whole  circuit.  But  the  point  is  quite  out  of  the  reach  of 


398 


Notes  on  the  Discipline, 


rCh.  3 


debate  in  respect  to  those  who  believe  the  sacred  writings,  and 
sincerely  reverence  them.  The  New  Testament  determines,  be- 
yond a doubt,  that  judgment  and  censure  in  the  cases  before  us 
shall  be  in  the  minister  : nor  could  we  justify  our  conduct  in  in- 
vesting the  quarterly  meeting  with  the  authority  of  receiving  and 
determining  appeals,  if  it  were  not  almost  entirely  composed  of 
men  who  are  more  or  less  engaged  in  the  ministry  of  the  word, 
the  stewards  being  the  only  exceptions. 

“ We  shall  now  just  add  some  portions  of  sacred  writ,  in  rela- 
tion to  the  immoralities  which  are  referred  to  in  this  section, 
that  our  ministers  who  have  the  oversight  of  circuits  may  have 
them  under  their  eye.” 


“ SECTION  X. 

“ Of  the  Sale  and  Use  of  Spirituous  Liquors ^ 

“ Far  be  it  from  us  to  wish  or  endeavour  to  intrude  upon  the 
proper  religious  or  civil  liberty  of  any  of  our  people.  But  the 
retailing  of  spirituous  liquors,  and  giving  drams  to  customers, 
when  they  call  at  the  stores,  are  such  prevalent  customs  at 
present,  and  are  productive  of  so  many  evils,  that  we  judge  it 
our  indispensable  duty  to  form  a regulation  against  them.  The 
cause  of  God,  which  we  prefer  to  every  other  consideration  un- 
der heaven,  absolutely  requires  us  to  step  forth  with  humble 
boldness  in  this  respect.” 


“CHAPTER  III. 

“ SECTION  I. 

“ Of  building  Churches,  and  the  Order  to  he  observed  therein, 

“ ‘ The  sitting  of  men  and  women  apart’  was  the  universal 
practice  in  the  primitive  church.  A general  mixture  of  the  sexes 
in  places  of  divine  worship  is  obviously  improper. 

“ In  respect  to  the  deed  of  settlement,  we  would  observe,  that 
the  union  of  the  Methodist  society,  through  the  states,  requires 
one  general  deed,  for  the  settlement  of  our  preaching  houses  and 
the  premises  belonging  thereto.  In  the  above  plan  of  settlement 
we  have  given  to  the  trustees  an  authority  and  security  they 
never  possessed  by  virtue  of  our  former  deeds,  namely,  the  power 
of  mortgaging  or  selling  the  premises  in  the  cases  and  manner 
above  mentioned.  By  which  we  manifest  to  the  whole  world, 
that  the  property  of  the  preaching  houses  will  not  be  invested  in 
the  General  Conference.  But  the  preservation  of  our  union  and 
the  progress  of  the  work  of  God  indispensably  require,  that  the 


Sec.  S.  J By  Bishops  Coke  and  Ashury.  390 

free  and  full  use  of  the  pulpits  should  be  in  the  hands  of  the  Ge- 
neral Conference,  and  the  yearly  conferences  authorized  by  them. 

course,  the  travelling  preachers,  who  are  in  full  connection, 
.^sssembled  in  their  conferences,  are  the  patrons  of  the  pulpits  of 
013 1 churches.  And  this  was  absolutely  necessary  to  give  a clear, 
legal  specification  in  the  deed.  If  the  local  preachers,  stewards, 
and  leaders  (who  have  an  undoubted  right  to  preach,  meet  their 
classes,  &c.,  in  the  preaching  houses  at  due  time,  according  to  the 
Form  of  Discipline)  were  specified,  it  would  be  necessary  to  add 
a description  of  their  orders  ; which  would  throw  such  obscurity 
upon  the  whole,  that  a court  of  justice  would  either  reject  the 
deed,  or  be  at  a loss  to  determine  concerning  the  little  peculiari- 
ties of  our  Form  of  Discipline.  But  we  do  hereby  publicly  de- 
clare, that  we  have  no  design  of  limiting,  in  the  least  degree, 
the  privileges  of  any  of  the  public  officers  of  our  society,  but  by 
this  deed  solely  intend  to  preserve  the  property  of  our  church 
by  such  a clear,  simple  specification,  as  shall  be  fully  and  easily 
cognizable  by  the  laws.” 


“ SECTION  II. 

Of  the  Printing  of  Books ^ and  the  Application  of  the  Profits 
arising  therefrom,^'' 

“ The  propagation  of  religious  knowledge,  by  means  of  the 
press,  is  next  in  importance  to  the  preaching  of  the  gospel. 
To  supply  the  people,  therefore,  with  the  most  pious  and  useful 
books,  in  order  that  they  may  fill  up  their  leisure  hours  in  the 
most  profitable  ways,  is  an  object  worthy  of  the  deepest  atten- 
tion of  their  pastors.  On  this  account  we  are  determined  to 
move  in  the  most  cautious  manner  in  respect  to  our  publications. 
We  have  a great  esteem  for  our  general  book  steward,  and  are 
much  obliged  to  him  for  his  fidelity  and  usefulness  in  his  import- 
ant office  : but  we  shall  in  future  submit  our  publications  to  the 
judgment  of  no  single  person.  The  books  of  infidelity  and  pro* 
faneness  with  which  the  states  at  present  abound,  demand  our 
strongest  exertions  to  counteract  their  pernicious  influence  : and 
every  step  shall  be  taken,  which  is  consistent  with  our  finances, 
to  furnish  our  friends,  from  time  to  time,  with  the  most  useflil 
treatises  on  every  branch  of  religious  knowledge.  And  the  con- 
sideration that  all  the  profits  shall  be  lodged  in  our  chartered 
fund  for  the  benefit  of  the  distressed  preachers,  both  travelling 
and  superannuated,  will,  we  trust,  prove  a considerable  ^ditiona’ 
inducement  to  our  brethren  to  purchase  our  books.” 


/ 


I^TDEX 


Absent  witnesses, 

testimony  of,  how  taken,  198, 
199. 

Accused 

bishop^ 

to  be  examined  by  Elders,  187. 
may  challenge  peremptorily, 
188. 
preacher^ 

in  interval  of  Conference,  189. 
at  Conference,  190. 
right  of  appeal,  134. 
challenge  for  cause,  191. 
peremptorily,  200. 
member' 

may  appeal,  134 ; may  chal- 
lenge for  cause,  194 ; may 
employ  counsel,  199  ; may  be 
tried  in  his  absence^  195 ; 
may  not  have  a voice  in 
selecting  committee,  45. 

Addresses,  General  Conference, 

fraternal,  32. 

Episcopal,  30,  38,  55. 
pastoral,  95. 

Admission  of  members 

to  Society., 
condition  of,  114. 
to  Church., 

form  of,  307 ; terms  of,  123. 

Admission  of  Preachers 

on  trial,  160. 

in  full,  161. 

for  missions,  162. 

from  other  Churches,  163. 

Administration 

of  Discipline,  187. 

Advices, 

smaller,  to  preachers,  149. 

Advocate 

family,  240-242. 

Africa, 

missions  in,  41. 
bishop  of,  43,  45. 

Agents  and  Editors,  39,  40,  47,  49. 

26 


Alabama  Conference, 

bounds  of,  273. 

Allowance 
to  bishops.,  251,  256. 
to  traveling  preachers.,  17,  19,  30, 
34,  43,  255,  258. 
how  to  meet  it,  260,  261. 
to  preachers^  wives,  21,  24,  38,  256. 
to  preacher^  widows  and  children, 
256,  257. 

to  local  preachers,  255. 

Alms 

to  be  given  by  Christian  men, 

Ames,  Bp.  E.  R., 

election,  51;  name  and  data, 
98. 

Amusements, 

sinful,  prohibited,  114, 196. 

Andrew,  Bp.  Jas.  0., 

election,  40 ; asked  to  desist 
from  the  exercise  of  his 
office,  46 ; name  and  data, 

98. 

Andrews,  Bp.  E.  G., 

election,  63;  name  and  data, 

99. 

Annual  Conferences. 

(See  Conferences.) 

Antinomianism , 

to  be  guarded  against,  84,  86. 
evil  of,  96. 

Apostolical  succession, 

not  defensible,  342. 

Appeal 

of  bishops, 
right  of,  134,  188. 
of  traveling  preachers, 
right  of,  134,  200. 
form  of,  200,  201 ; court  of,  201, 
of  local  preachers,  202. 
of  preachers  on  trial,  192. 
of  members, 
right  of,  134,  202. 
form  of,  202;  may  be  trans- 


402 


Index. 


ferred  to  another  Quarterly 
Conference,  203;  denied  to 
those  absenting  themselves, 
34,  202 ; right  may  not  be  re- 
stored by  Quarterly  Confer- 
ence, 56  ; court  of,  202. 

Cases  before  General  Conference: 

J.  Eandall,  39  ; E.  Sprague,  47, 
51 ; W.  Houston,  39,  45 ; J. 
W.  Osborn,  47 ; T>.  B.  Dor- 
sey, 39 ; D.  B.  Snijfen,  47 ; 
W.  C.  Pool,  39  ; J.  M.  Pease, 
51 ; W.  Cunningham,  39 ; J. 

S.  Inskip,  51 ; I.  H.  Tackett, 
40  ; I.  N.  M’Abee,  51,  53,  58 ; 
D.  Dorchester,  43 ; G-.  Tay- 
lor, 51 ; J.  y.  Potts,  43 ; D. 
J.  Snow,  51,  53;  J.  Wilson, 
44;  K E.  Peck,  51;  J. 
Smith,  44  ; E.  Dennison,  53  ; 
J.  Scott,  44;  L.  D.  Harlan, 
53 ; S.  Comfort,  44 ; J.  M. 
Snow,  53 ; F.  A.  Harding, 
45 ; B.  Frazee,  45  ; A.  Wright, 
65 ; L.  H.  Allen,  45 ; G-.  C. 
Creevy,  55;  J.  S.  Lent.  45; 
W.  H.  Sheets,  55,  58 ; G.  C. 
Holmes,  55 ; C.  W.  Batch- 
eller,  55 ; 0.  F.  Morse,  55 ; 
J.  W.  Wood,  55;  A.  S. 
Wightman,  55  ; P.  H.  Smith, 
55;  J.  C.  Donahoo,  58;  H. 

T.  Johns,  58;  B.  F.  North- 
cote,  58 ; A.  P.  Allen,  58  ; E. 
Smithson,  58;  J.  Chiving- 
ton,58  ; W . Wilmot,  58  ; G. 
M.  Berry,  58 ; S.  W.  Martin, 
58 ; W.  Smith,  58 ; 0.  D. 
Kneedson,  58 ; J.  Counts, 
58  ; J.  Aikin,  61 ; E.  P.  Bell, 
61 ; J.  N.  Davis,  61 ; C.  G. 
Ferris,  61 ; J.  0.  Fisher,  61  ; 
S.  Layton,  61 ; N.  L.  Phillips, 
61 ; H.  Pilbeam,  61 ; S.  D. 
Simonds,  61 ; J.  Thrusk,  61 ; 
J.  H.  Waterbury,  61 ; B.  F. 
Wilson,  61. 

Arbitration 

in  cases  of  dispute,  mode  of, 
197. 

Arkansas  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  273. 
Arrangement 

of  Discipline,  86. 

Articles  of  Religion,  101. 

may  not  be  revoked  by  Gen- 
eral Conference,  134. 


Asbury,  Bp.  Francis, 

made  General  Assistant,  17  ; or- 
dered to  sign  in  behalf  of 
Conference,  20;  chosen  as- 
sistant by  the  Conference, 
23 ; made  superintendent,  67  ; 
name  and  data,  97  ; death  and 
funeral,  35. 

Assistant, 

defined,  17,  22,  77, 

duties  of,  77,  80,  84,  150,  173. 

qualifications,  77. 

General. 

(See  Bishop.) 

Baker,  Bp.  0.  C., 

election,  51;  arrangement  of 
the  Discipline  by,  92;  name 
and  data,  98. 

Band  Society, 

rules,  71, 177  ; to  be  visited  by 
preacher,  150 ; notes  on,  388. 

Banns  of  Marriage 

to  be  published,  316. 

Baltimore  Conference, 

bounds,  274. 

Baptism, 

modes  of,  120,  382;  article  on, 
108  ; no  charge  made  for  ad- 
ministering, 120 ; pre-requi- 
site to  membership,  123  ; re- 
baptism, 65,  120,  123 ; the 
Eitual  to  be  used  in  admin- 
istering, 125  ; tracts  on,  28  ; 
subjects  of,  120,  123,  124 ; 
order  for  infants,  300-302; 
order  for  adults,  304. 

Baptized  Children, 

relation  to  the  Church,  124 ; re- 
ligious instruction,  124 ; reg- 
istry of  names,  124;  cove- 
nant relations,  124 ; to  be 
organized  into  classes,  124 ; 
may  be  admitted  to  the 
Church,  125  ; orphans,  125. 

Baxter^s 

Eeformed  Pastor,  156. 

Bell,  George,  154. 

Benevolent  Collections 

to  be  reported  by  preachers,175. 

Benediction, 

apostolic^  use  enjoined,  126. 


Index. 


403 


Bible 

Society^ 

American,  166. 

Methodist,  39. 

Classes 

to  be  formed  by  the  preacher, 
173,  212. 

Bishops ; 

origin  of,  in  Methodist  Church, 
101,  343,  347 ; the  title  as- 
sumed, 26  ; elections,  28, 101, 
164,  168 ; how  constituted, 
164  ; duties  of,  29,  49  ; 
importanee  of,  348-353 ; 
rights  of,  58,  64,  164,  351 ; 
form  of  consecrating,  322 ; 
trial  of,  32,  50,  187,  350; 
may  challenge,  188 ; may 
appeal,  188 ; complaints 
against  administration  of, 
188;  support  of,  31,  35,  60, 
64,  251-256 ; addresses  to 

General  Conference,  39,  40, 
43,  45,  51,  53,  55,  58,  61  ; ad- 
dress to  the  Church,  95  ; resi- 
dences, 59,  61,  65. 

Missionary^  51,  53,  55,  59,  61,  134. 

Colored^  65  ; for  Africa,  43,  53. 

Black  River  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  275. 

Board  Meetings,  173.  % 

Book  Agents 

At  New  York^ 

election  of,  230 ; number  of, 
230,  231 ; persons  eligible, 
231 ; duties  of,  37,  41,  44,  48, 
51,  53,  55,  231,  233,  236,  246  ; 
Conference  relations,  231 ; 
powers,  228  ; term  of  service, 
33,  166,  230  ; attention  to 
their  work,  237  ; salary,  33, 

37,  43,  60,  228,  246  ; names  of 
agents,  34,  38,  40,  41,  44,  52, 
55,  57,  60,  94. 

At  Cincinnati^ 

election  of,  234,  235  ; duties  of, 
235,  236  ; powers  of,  235  ; 
persons  eligible,  231 ; Con- 
ferenee  relations  of,  231 ; 
attention  to  their  work,  237  ; 
salary,  246  ; names  of  agents, 

38,  40,  41, 44,  52,  55,  57,  60,  94. 

Book  Committee, 

history  of,  237. 

how  appointed,  43,  48, 237,  239. 

powers  of,  238,  239. 


duties  of,  60,  237,  238,  239. 
number  of,  237,  238 ; term  of, 
238. 

Eastern, 237,  238  ; Western,  238. 

General — Eastern  Section, 239, 252 ; 
Western  Section,  239 ; regu- 
lations, 239;  time  of  meet- 
ing, 240. 

Special — of  Phila.  Conference,  30, 
237 ; of  Ohio,  234. 

Book  Concern, 

Eastern^  removed  to  New  York, 
33  ; state  ©f,  37j  38,  39,  51,  61, 
230 ; early  provisions  on,  227  ; 
Conference  Committee  on, 
233  ; duty  of  Conference  to, 
254 ; troubles  about,  63 ; 
agents,  230 ; management, 
230-234 ; publications,  431 ; 
report  to  General  Conference, 
236 ; debts,  233. 

Western^  established,  230,  234 ; re- 
lation to  the  Eastern,  234-236  ; 
may  not  publish  books  issued 
at  New  York,  235;  manage- 
ment, 234 ; publieations,  435 ; 
report  to  General  Conference, 
236  ; debts,  233. 

relation  of^  to  Canada,  39, 40, 42, 48. 

dividends^  or  profits  ofi  to  be  used 
for  the  support  or  preachers, 
44,  134,  228,  247. 

suit  against^  by  Church  South,  51. 

duty  oJ\  to  bishops,  251. 

Depositories  of.  230,  245. 
at  New  Orleans,  40 ; no  more 
to  be  opened,  43 ; Charles- 
ton, Pittsburgh,  and  Boston, 
44 ; those  in  the  South 
closed,  48 ; Chicago,  San 
Francisco,  and  St.  Louis,  51, 
56  ; Detroit  and  St.  Paul,  58  ; 
agents  may  opep  others,  61 ; 
meet  expense  of  transporta- 
tion, 246. 

German^  51,  53. 

BookS; 

preachers  to  circulate,  80,  227, 
173,  232 ; plan  of  sale,  234  ; 
discount  byCincinnati  agents, 
235  ; discount  by  New  York 
agents, 235  ; published  at  Cin- 
cinnati, 235 ; printing  and 
circulating,  230-248,  399  ; 

publication  by  preachers, 
248 ; commission  system  abol- 
ished, 234. 


4CU 


Index. 


Book  Steward,  229,  231,  233. 
Books,  Canonical,  102. 

Borrowing 

without  a probahility  of  paying, 
forbidden,  114. 

Boston, 

depository  of  books  at,  44,  245. 
Boundaries 

of  Conferences.  (See  Annual 
Conferences.) 
mode  of  determining,  273. 
variously  modified,  273-299. 

Bowman,  Bp.  Thomas, 

election,  63  ; name  and  data,  99. 

Bribery- 

forbidden,  159. 

Buffalo, 

depository  at,  245. 

Building  and  Renting 

houses  for  preachers,  263. 

Building  of  Churches, 

provisions  on,  264  ; debts  to  be 
avoided,  264 ; conveyance, 
265  ; committee  of  Quarterly 
Conference,  264 ; right  of 
preacher,  265. 

Burial  of  the  Dead, 

form  for,  320  ; form  to  be  inva- 
riably used,  125 ; no  charge 
for,  120. 

Burns,  Bp.  Francis, 

election,  98 ; death,  58 ; name 
and  data,  98. 

Business, 

proceedings  in  case  of  dis- 
agreement in,  197. 

California  Advocte,  242. 

California  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  275. 

Call,  Ministerial, 

marks  of,  147,  148,  370. 

Calvinism, 

dangers  of,  84,  96. 

Canada  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  275 ; separation 
of,  39 ; claims  on  the  Book 
Concern,  39,  40,  42,  48. 


Candidates  for  the  Ministry 

must  be  recommended  by  the 
Quarterly  Conference,  160 ; 
examined,  160 ; may  be  re- 
jected without  wrong,  161, 
171 ; examination  of,  147, 
148 ; probation  of,  161,  162 ; 
for  deacon’s  orders,  172;  for 
elders’  orders,  172. 

Canonical  Books 

of  Old  and  New  Testament, 
102,  103. 

Capers,  Bp.  Wm., 

delegate  to  British  Conference, 
39. 

Catechisms 

to  be  employed  in  Sunday- 
school,  38 ; to  be  issued  by 
Book  Boom,  51 ; to  be  used 
in  Sunday-school  by  the 
preacher  in  charge,  174;  in- 
struction of  children  in,  212. 

Catalogues 

of  members  in  society  to.  be 
taken  by  the  preacher,  177. 

Celibacy  of  the  Clergy, 

doctrine  of,  rejected,  109. 

Centenary 

of  American  Methodism,  56, 
58 ; national,  64. 

Central  German  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  275. 

C entral  P ennsylvania  C onferenoe, 

boundaries  of,  276. 

Certificates 

to  members  for  Methodist 
Churches,  177,  178  ; for  other 
Churches,  178 ; for  a local 
preacher,  182. 

Challenge, 

an  accused  bishop  may,  188; 
traveling  preacher  may,  191 ; 
members  may,  194 ; local 
preacher  may,  194. 

Chaplains 

to  various  institutions  and  arms 
of  service,  165,  172. 

Charleston, 

depository  at,  44,  245. 

Character  of  Preachers, 

examination  of,  137,  264,  346. 


Index. 


405 


Chartered  Fund, 

origin  and  design  of,  30,  32, 
33,  48,  248,  385  ; duties  of 
preachers,  248 ; use  of  pro- 
ceeds, 248,  249 ; investment 
of  assets,  249  ; trustees  of, 
249 ; officers,  249. 

Cliicago, 

depository  at,  245. 

Children, 

baptism  of,  108,  120 ; reception 
of,  into  the  Church,  124 ; in- 
struction of,  19,  76,  123, 
211-214,  377;  to  be  cate- 
chized, 174;  to  be  conversed 
with,  214. 

Children's  Day,  205. 

Child's  Magaznie,  240. 

China, 

mission  to,  41. 

Chrsit, 

divinity  of,  102 ; means  of  sal- 
vation, 106 ; humanity  of,  102 ; 
oblation,  108 ; descent  to  hell, 
102  ; resurrection,  102  ; sin- 
lessness, 105 ; presence  in 
eucharist,  108  ; preaching  of, 
155. 

Christian  Advocate, 

editor  of,  240,  241. 

Central^  241. 

California^  242. 

Northern^  46,  242. 

Northwestern^  243. 

Pacific^  242. 

Pittsburgh^  242. 

Richmond^  242. 

Southern^  242. 

Southwestern^  242. 

Western^  241,  242. 

Christian  Apologist,  242,  243. 
Church, 

article  on,  106;  members  of,  123. 
Extension  Society^  221-226  ; origin, 

58 ; members  of,  221 ; of- 
ficers, 221  ; secretary,  165, 
221 ; powers  of,  222  ; quorum, 
222  ; Conference  boards,  222, 
223 ; general  committee,  223, 
224 ; bishops  to  fill  vacancies, 
224;  expenses,  224;  form  oi 
application  for  aid,  224 ; duty 
of  presiding  elder,  225  ; duty 
of  preacher  in  charge,  225. 


Property^  to  be  held  by  trustees, 
81,  264,  265,  398;  debts  on, 
264;  form  of  conveyance,  269 ; 
to  be  reported  to  Conference, 
137  ; may  be  sold,  268,  272. 
Records^  committee  on,  147. 

Churches, 

rites  and  ceremonies  of,  109 ; 
to  be  free  of  debt,  37,  81, 264 ; 
free  sittings  recommended, 
265 ; to  be  plain,  83,  264 ; 
building  of,  83,  226;  rights 
of  preachers  in,  265. 

Cincinnati, 

publishing  house  at,  230,  234. 

Cincinnati  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  277. 

Circuits, 

two  or  more  may  be  united  in 
Quarterly  Conference  167 ; 
supply  for,  during  Confer- 
ence, 179. 

Clark,  Bp.  D.  W., 

election  to  the  episcopacy,  58 ; 
name  and  data,  98. 

Classes, 

design  of,  127,  128 ; collections 
in,  113,  176,  261;  for  the 
study  of  the  Bible,  174. 

Class-Leaders 

appointed  by  the  preacher,  173 ; 
duties  of,  113,  127,  128,  386 ; 
usefulness  of,  127  ; qualifica- 
tions of,  127. 

Class-Meetings, 

origin  of,  113 ; object  of,  127, 128, 
387 ; neglect  of,  38,  127  ; 
preachers  to  meet  in,  19, 
127  ; strangers  in,  128. 

Cleanliness 

recommended,  178. 

Code,  Ecclesiastical 

ordered  by  the  General  Con- 
ference, 65. 

Coke,  Bp.  Thomas, 

election,  66,  97 ; name  and 
data,  97 ; at  General  Confer- 
ence of  1800,  31 ; allowed  to 
remain  in  Europe,  32 ; name 
allowed  to  remain  on  the 
Minutes,  33 ; death,  97. 


406 


Index. 


Coke  and  Asbnry^s  Notes 

appended  to  the  Discipline, 
30,  89  ; in  1800  omitted  from 
the  Discipline,  30. 

Cokesbury  College, 

founded  by  Coke  and  Asbury, 
205;  history,  205,  wofey  plan, 
205  ; design,  206 ; course  of 
study,  20T  ; rules,  209  ; funds 
of,  228,  229,  256. 

Collections, 

class,  113,  176,  261  ; quarterly, 
27 6 ; for  Church  Extension, 
137,  175,  177,  225  ; for  educa- 
tion, 204,  205 ; for  missions, 
175,  211r-22l ; for  support 
of  bishops,  252 ; for  the  sup- 
port of  pastors,  256-258 ; for 
General  Conference,  177  ; for 
Freedman’s  Aid,  227;  to  be 
examined  by  Conference, 
139 ; cash  only  to  be  re- 
ported, 139. 

Collectors 

for  missions,  218,  219. 

Colorado  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  278. 

Colored 

people^  care  for  and  legislation  on, 
115-120. 

Conferences.  50,  57,  60,  120. 

allowed,  119,  120 ; organized, 
278,  295. 

Colleges,  (see  Cokesbury,) 

number  of,  204 ; endowment  of, 
204 ; presidents  and  agents  of, 
may  be  appointed  by  the  bish- 
ops, 165. 

Commission  System 

for  sale  of  books,  established, 
83  ; duty  of  presiding  elders 
to,  232;  duty  of  preachers, 
232 ; abolition  of,  234. 

Community  of  Goods, 

article  on.  111. 

Complaints 

against  a bishop,  due  notice  to 
be  given,  188 ; against  a 
traveling  preacher,  190,  192 ; 
against  local  preachers,  192  ; 
against  members,  197. 


Communion 

for  the  sick,  320. 

Concert, 

missionary,  218. 

Conference, 

General^ 

abstracts  of  doings,  27-65;  of 
whom  composed,  132 ; mem- 
bers of  various  ones,  31,  32, 
132,  134;  time  of  meeting, 
133;  extra  sessions,  133; 
quorum,  133 ; powers,  133, 
134;  restrictions,  134;  ex- 
penses of  delegates,  177,  250  ; 
the  first,  66  ; expenses  of  the 
various  sessions,  36,  37,  38, 
40,  41,  44,  46  ; Coke  and 
Asbury  on,  343. 

AnnvM^ 

doings  of  early,  15 ; general 
provisions  on,  135-140,  343, 
347;  number  of,  135,  273, 
346 ; time  of  meeting,  135, 
346 ; presidency  of,  136 ; order 
of  business,  136  ; to  elect  eld- 
ers and  deacons,  139  ; to  in- 
quire into  the  condition  of  do- 
mestic missions,  139 ; collec- 
tions, 139  ; record  of  its  pro- 
ceedings to  be  kept,  139 ; to 
designate  time  of  collections, 
217  ; may  raise  a fund  for  re- 
lief of  preachers,  262;  re- 
quested to  establish  no  more 
Conference  papers,  247 ; to 
elect  triers  of  appeals,  200; 
appeals  from,  201 ; bounda- 
ries of,  273-299.  (See  also 
doings  of  General  Confer- 
ences, 27-65.) 

District, 

general  provisions,  140-142 ; 
organized,  28  ; abolished,  30  ; 
re-established,  37 ; modified, 
38 ; omitted,  42 ; re-intro- 
duced,135-140 ; business,140 ; 
members,  141. 

Quarterly, 

general  provisions,  142-147 ; 
members,  142 ; president, 
143 ; business,  143  ; to  ap- 
point committees,  147,  219, 
482 ; to  supervise  Sunday- 
schools,  144, 252 ; to  determine 
on  the  propriety  of  holding 
a District  Conference,  141 ; 
powers  of, abridged  by  District 
Conferences,  141 ; 


Index. 


407 


Judicial^ 

how  constituted,  200  ; quorum, 
200  ; president,  201 : records, 
201. 

Electoral^ 

provisions  of,  132. 
Consecration 

of  bishops,  form  of,  322  ; article, 


Contributions 

in  Sunday-schools,  213.  (See 
Collections.) 

Conveyance 

of  Church  property,  265,  269. 

Conversation 

to  be  guarded,  148,  159. 

Corner-stone, 

form  of  laying,  335. 

Correspondence 

for  Church  papers,  246. 

Council, 

the  plan  of,  for  governing  the 
Church,  28,  228. 

Counsel 

for  accused  members,  198,  199. 

Course  of  Study 

prepared  by  the  bishops  for 
the  use  of  candidates  for  or- 
ders, 160,  167. 

Credentials 

to  be  surrendered  on  expulsion, 
203  ; may  be  restored,  203. 

Creeds, 

the  three,  103. 

Deacon, 

traveling^ 

orders  of,  30,  34,  359 : form  of 
ordaining,  333  ; probation  of, 
172;  duties  of,  172;  for  mis- 
sions, 172. 
locals 

eligible  to  orders  after  four 
years,  183. 

Dead, 

form  of  burial,  320. 

Debts, 

non-payment  of,  by  members, 
196  ; on  churches,  264. 


Dedication, 

of  a church,  form  of,  337. 

Deeds  of  Settlement 

for  houses  of  worship,  269-272  ; 
to  admit  preachers  to  the  pul- 
pit, 265  ; in  the  Large  Min- 
utes, 81,  82;  modifications, 
34. 

Delegates 

to  General  Conference,  132 ; 
qualifications,  132 ; expenses, 
177. 

Des  Moines  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  278. 

Deportment 

at  Conference,  154. 

Depositions 
allowed,  199. 

Depositories 
of  books,  245. 

Detroit  Conference, 

• ‘ boundaries  of,  278. 

Devotion, 

personal  religious,  159. 

Dickins,  John, 

aids  in  preparing  the  Disci- 
pline, 86. 

Diligence 

enjoined,  113, 148,  158. 

Disagreement 

in  business,  196,  197. 

Discipline  of  the  M.  E.  Church 

prior  to  the  organization,  15-26  ; 
the  first,  66  ; arrangement  of, 
86 ; title,  94 ; mode  of  alter- 
ing prior  to  1792,  16,  66 ; ed- 
itors of,  36,  39,  41,  47,  50,  55, 
58,  65. 

Disputes, 

mode  of  settlement,  196,  197. 

District,  140,  165. 

Conference^ 

provisions  of,  140-142. 
stewards^ 

mode  of  appointment,  35,  253 ; 
duties  of,  186,  253. 


408 


Index, 


Divisions, 

heart  and  Church,  153. 

Diversions, 

sinful,  114,  195,  196. 

Domestic  Missionary  Societies 

authorized  for  each  Conference, 

220. 

Domestic  Missions 

to  be  supervised  by  Annual 
Conference,  139. 

Doctrines, 

false,  may  not  be  disseminated, 
191. 

Dress, 

rules  concerning,  114, 122. 

Drew  Seminary, 
action  on,  61. 

Drunkenness 

prohibited,  114. 

Duty 

paramount  to  feeling,  115. 

Early  Rising 

enjoined,  153,  159. 

East  Genesee  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  278. 

East  Maine  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  278. 

Eastern  Texas  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  279. 

Editors 

for  books  and  papers^  52,  55,  57, 
60,  240,  241. 

for  Discipline.  (See  Discipline.) 

for  tracts^  243. 

salaries  of,  246  ; Conference  re- 
lations of,  241,  243 ; election 
of,  39,  40,  42,  44,  47,  49 ; term 
of,  166. 

Education 

commended,  37,  38,  40,  43,  45, 
48,  53,  55,  61,  204;  insti- 
tutions for,  40,  48,  53,  56, 
204 ; for  colored  people,  53  ; 
theological,  53,  61 ; Board  of, 
65  ; to  be  preached  on,  7 6 ; 
plan  of,  for  colleges,  205. 

Educational  Societies, 

establishment  of,  advised,  204. 


Elders, 

traveling^ 

how  constituted,  168-171; 
duties  of,  168,  350;  form  of 
ordaining,  327. 

locals 

eligibility  to  office  of,  184. 

presiding^ 

origin  of  office,  168 ; term,  169 ; 
appointment  of,  169  ; duties 
of,  169-171 ; support  of,  253, 
254;  trial  of,  189.  (See  Pre- 
siding Elder.) 

Election 

and  reprobalicm,^  105. 

Elections 

receiving  bribes  at,  forbidden, 
159. 

treats  forbidden  at,  160. 

Electoral  Conference. 

(See  Conference.) 

Employment 

of  time,  153,  154. 

Emory,  Bp.  John, 

election,  37,  40 ; name  and  data, 
98. 

Enthusiasm,  154,  159. 

Episcopacy, 

itinerant^  general^  preferred  by 
Wesley,  66,  101;  may  not  be 
abolished  by  General  Con- 
ference, 134;  decisions  of 
the,  56 ; address,  30. 

Erie  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  278. 

Estimating  Committees 

for  bishops,  41,  43,  251,  252. 
for  traveling  preachers,  35, 
253,  254 ; for  presiding  elder, 
253. 

Eucharist - 

(See  Lord’s  Supper.) 

Evangelical  Association, 

fraternal  relations  with,  58. 

Evil  Speaking 

prohibited,  114,  148,  159. 

Examination 

of  candidates  for  the  ministry, 
147,  148,  370. 

Excommunication 

from  the  Church,  109. 


Index. 


409 


Exclusion 

from  tlie  Cliurcli  to  be  an- 
nounced in  Quarterly  Con- 
ference, 123,  175. 

Exhorters, 

bow  constituted,  179,  184; 

duties,  184. 

Expenses 

of  General  Conference,  86,  37, 
39,  40,  41,  44,  46,  51,  53,  56, 
58,  61,  63 ; provision  for, 

177. 

Extension 

of  term  of  service,  165. 

Failure  in  Business 

of  a traveling  preacher,  190 ; of 
a local  preacher,  193 ; of  a 
member,  198. 

Faith 

a condition  of  justification,  104. 

Family  Prayer 

enjoined,  115,  151. 

Fasts, 

quarterly^  recommended,  178. 
Fasting 

enjoined,  21,  23, 24, 25,  115, 151, 

178. 

Fees 

for  administering  the  ordi- 
nanees,  to  be  declined,  120. 

Festivals, 

preaching  on,  370. 

Finances 

to  be  reported  to  Conference, 
138. 

Fighting 

forbidden,  114. 

Field  Preaching 

recommended,  69. 

Florida  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  279. 

Forms 

of  the  Eitual,  300-340. 

Foster,  Bp.  R.  S., 

election,  63;  name  and  data, 
99. 


Frauds, 

rules  against,  180. 

Freedman's  Aid  Society, 

organization  of,  58,  165,  226; 
secretary  of,  165;  managers 
of,  226 ; schools,  226 ; con- 
tributions for,  226,  227. 

Free  Will, 

article  on,  104. 

Frugality 

enjoined,  115. 

Fugue  Tunes 

prohibited,  126. 

Fund 

for  support  of  superannuated 
preachers,  253,  258,  259. 
Chartered^  248;  episcopal,  252; 
permanent,  250. 

Funeral  Sermons, 

evil  of,  19,  120. 

General  Assistant,  (see  Assistant,) 
noticed,  17,  23,  225. 

General  Conference.  . 

(See  Conference.) 

General  Rules, 

requirements  of,  113  ; deducible 
from  the  Bible,  115,  385. 

Gentleman, 

marks  of  a,  148. 

Genesee  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  279,  280. 

Georgia  Conference, 
boundaries  of,  280. 

George,  Bp.  Enoch, 

election,  35 ; name  and  data, 
98. 

German 

work,  54,  298 ; publications,  48, 
242,  243 ; editors,  241. 

Germany 

and  Switzerland  Conference^ 
boundaries  of,  280,  298. 

Golden  Hours, 
editor  of,  242, 

Goods  of  Christian  Men 
not  held  in  common.  111. 

Good  Works, 

article  on,  104;  enjoined,  114, 


410 


Index. 


Government 

of  United  States,  duty  to  obey, 
111 ; of  England,  110  ; of  the 
Church,  109,  132. 

Grace, 

means  of,  151 ; neglect  of  the 
means  of,  195. 

Haven,  Bp.  G., 

election,  63 ; name  and  data, 
98. 

Hamline,  Bp.  L.  L., 

election,  47 ; resignation,  51, 
death,  61;  name  and  data, 
98. 

Harris,  Bp.  W.  L., 

election,  63 ; editor  of  Disci- 
line,  55,  58,  65  ; name  and 
ata,  99. 

Health 

of  preachers,  74. 

Hedding,  Bp.  E., 

election,  38  ; vindicated,  39  ; 
death,  61 ; name  and  data, 
98. 

Helper, 

term  defined,  17 ; notices  of,  19, 
150,  172. 

Heretical  Doctrines, 

dissemination  of,  forbidden, 
191. 

Holston  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  280,  281. 

Holiness, 

deficiency  of,  among  the  preach- 
ers, 159. 

Holy  Ghost, 

article  on,  102 ; call  by,  to  the 
ministry,  147. 

Holy  Scriptures, 

articles  on,  102. 

Homilies, 

the  English,  110. 

Horse  for  Preacher 

to  be  furnished  by  the  circuit, 
255. 

Hymns, 

selection  of,  126. 


Hymn-Book, 

revision  of  the,  33,  37,  48,  65. 

Illinois  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  275,  281 

Immersion 

mode  of  baptism,  120. 

Immoral  Conduct 

in  members  of  the  Church,  194. 

Improper 

tempers^  words^  or  acticms 
in  traveling  preachers,  190 ; 
in  local  preachers,  193;  in 
members,  195,  196. 

India  Mission  Conference 

ordered,  55 ; boundaries  of,  282. 

Indiana  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  282. 

Indian  Missions, 

provisions  for,  219. 

Infant  Baptism 

to  be  retained,  108;  form  of, 
300. 

Insolvencies, 

rules  against,  to  be  executed, 
180  ; of  traveling  preachers, 
190;  of  local  preachers,  194; 
of  members,  198. 

Instruction  of  Children, 

rules  on,  211 ; remarks,  377. 

Insurance,  Church, 

opposed,  65. 

Intoxicating  Liquors, 

use  of,  forbidden,  114. 

Iowa  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  283. 

Itinerant  System 

considered,  45,  348. 

Italy, 

mission  ordered  to,  51. 

Janes,  Bp.  E.  L., 

election,  47 ; name  and  data, 
98. 

Jesting 

forbidden,  148. 


Index. 


411 


Journals 

of  the  General  Conference^ 
publication  of  the,  51. 

Judicial  Conferences. 

(See  Conferences.) 

Justification, 

article  on,  84,  104. 

Kansas  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  284, 

Kentucky  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  284. 

Kingsley,  Bp.  C., 

election,  58  ; death,  63  ; name 
and  data,  98. 

Kingswood  School, 

account  of,  266. 

Ladies’  Repository, 

established,  241 ; editors,  44, 
47,  52,  55,  57,  61. 

Large  Minutes,  66. 

Lay  Delegation, 

agitation  on,  39,  40,  45,  52,  55, 
57,  61 ; objections  to,  343. 

Lay  Delegates 

admitted  to  General  Conference, 
63 ; how  chosen,  132 ; num- 
ber of,  132 ; may  vote  sepa- 
rately, 133. 

Layman, 

term  defined,  133. 

Law, 

morale  its  obligation,  103. 

Law  Questions, 

to  be  decided  by  bishops,  167  ; 
by  presiding  elders,  170  ; ap- 
plication of,  with  the  Con- 
ference, 167,  170  ; review  by 
General  Conference,  201. 

Law- Suits, 

when  allowable,  34,  114, 197. 

Leaders  and  Stewards’  Meeting, 

business  of,  173. 

Lexington  Conference, 
boundaries  of,  284, 


Liberia, 

Episcopal  visitation,  51. 

Conference^  boundaries  of,  284. 

License, 

of  traveling  preachers,  20,  160 ; 
of  local  preachers,  20,  23, 181 ; 
of  exhorters,  184. 

Lightness  in  Conversation 

to  be  avoided,  148.  ^ 

Literary  Institutions, 

Cokesbury  college,  205 ; vari- 
ous grades  of,  204;  number 
of,  204 ; endowment  of,  204 ; 
preachers  may  serve  more 
than  three  years  in,  166. 

Liturgy, 

use  of,  72,  125. 

Local  Preachers, 

general  directions  concerning, 
181 ; license,  20,  23,  29,  30, 
36,  181  • to  have  work  as- 
signed them,  178  ; section  on, 
30,  36,  181,  184;  orders,  30, 
32,  33,  35,  64,  183;  triaLof, 
30,50,192,382  ; appeals  of, 202; 
support  of,  30,  36  ; allowance 
to,  225 ; rights  and  duties  of, 
32,  36,  50,  120 ; to  supply 
during  Conference,  179,  181 ; 
removal  of,  182,  183 ; rela- 
tions when  in  charge,  183. 

Located  Preachers 

entitled  to  a certificate,  191 ; 
where  amenable,  182. 

Location  of  Preachers 

against  their  consent,  180,  181, 
191. 

Loan  Fund 

of  the  Board  of  Church  exten- 
sion, 225. 

Lord’s  Prayer, 

use  in  public,  125. 

Lord’s  Supper, 

article  on,  108 ; duty  of  partak- 
ing, 115,  151,  161 ; mode  of 
receiving,  29,  121,  383;  di- 
rections concerning  the,  121 ; 
terms  of  admittance  to,  121 ; 
order  for  administering, 
309  ; use  of  Ritual,  125. 


412 


Index, 


Louisiana  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  284. 

Love-Feasts 

to  be  held,  177 ; tickets,  129, 
173. 

Maffit,  Rev.  J.  N., 

investigation  of  bis  case,  47. 

Magazine, 

Methodist^  229,  230,  240. 

National^  issue  ordered,  51,  55 ; 

discontinued,  55,  56,  241. 

Magistrates, 

civil,  110. 

Maine  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  279,  284. 

M'Kendree,  Bp.  William, 

election,  33:  name  and  data, 
97. 

Mal-administr  ation , 

preacher  answerable  for,  to 
Conlerence,  191. 

Marriage, 

members^  rules  on,  121 ; with  those 

of  other  Churches,  30;  fees, 

130,  257. 

ministers, 

advices  to,  in  regard  to,  109, 148. 

Masonry, 

action  on,  40. 

Mass, 

sacrifice  of,  unscriptural,  109. 

Matrimony, 

form  for  solemnizing,  316. 

Means  of  Grace 

enjoined,  115 ; neglect  of,  125, 
127 ; enumerated,  151. 

Members  of  the  Church, 

reception  of,  123 ; from  other 
Churches,  123 ; withdrawal 
of,  50. 

trial  01,  for  immoral  conduct,  194, 
391 ; for  neglect  of  the  means 
of  grace,  195;  for  improper 
conduct,  195;  dissension,  196; 
for  disagreement  in  business, 
196 ; notes,  391-398. 

appeal,  form  of,  202 ; right  of,  134. 

form  for  receiving,  307. 

number  of,  30,  31,  39,  40,  41 ; to 
be  reported  by  the  preacher, 
175,  176, 


Memphis  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  284,  285. 

Men  and  Women 

to  sit  apart,  83. 

Menard  Home 

accepted  by  General  Confer- 
ence, 65. 

Merrill,  Bp.  S.  M., 

elected,  63 ; name  and  data, 
99. 

Methodism, 

rise  of,  100,  113  ; design  of,  69, 
96  ; American,  96 ; English, 
24,  100. 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 

origin  of,  66,  69,  100,  341  ; con- 
stitution of,  100. 

South, 

origin  of,  46 ; relations  with,  48, 
50;  reception  of  ministers 
from,  163. 
in  Canada, 

reception  of  ministers  from, 
163 ; fraternization  with,  58. 

Metropolitan  Church, 

the  building  of,  sanctioned,  51, 
54. 

Michigan  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  285. 

Military  Posts 

may  have  the  same  chaplain 
more  than  three  years,  166. 

Minnesota  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  285. 

Minutes, 

the  Large,  16,  66 ; annual,  IG ; 
first  printed,  160. 

Ministers, 

marriage  of,  109,  120  ; union  of, 
153;  trial  of,  188-194;  not  to 
be  defamed,  114. 

Ministry, 

examination  of  candidates  for, 
147. 

Missions, 

notices  of,  37,  38,  39 
46,  51,  52,  55,  61 ; 

214 ; German,  55. 


, 40,  41,  4^ 
support  of. 


Index. 


413 


Mission  Districts,  63. 

collectors  for,  218 ; collec- 
tions, 219. 

Missionaries 

may  be  received  in  tbeir  ab- 
sence, 162  ; may  be  ordained 
while  on  probation,  172  not 
subject  to  the  rule  of  limit- 
ation, 165. 

Missionary  Committee, 

notices  of,  63,  144,  214 ; ap- 
pointed by  Quarterly  Con- 
ference, 219  ; appointed  by 
Annual  Conference,  216. 

Missionary  Secretaries, 

notices  of,  42,  45,  165,  216  ; 
may  be  appointed  for  more 
than  three  years,  166 ; Con- 
ference relations  of,  216. 

Missionary  Sermon, 

to  be  preached  at  Conference, 
216. 

Missionary  Society 

of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Churchy 
notices  of,  37,  47,  59 ; treasurer 
of,  215  ; secretary  of,  42,  45, 
165,  216 ; duties  of  bishops 
toward,  215  ; of  presiding 
elders,  55,  215  ; collections 
for,  219. 

Missionary  Societies, 

general^ 

to  be  organized  in  the  several 
charges,  218 ; in  the  Sabbath- 
schools,  220 ; collectors  of, 
218 ; duties  of  presiding 
elders  concerning,  217. 

domestic^ 

notices  of,  50,  55,  220 ; to  report 
to  the  Parent  Society,  13(9,  220. 

Conference^ 

notices  of,  39,  215,  216  ; preach- 
ers in  charge,  to  report  to, 
218. 

Mississippi  Conference, 
boundaries  of,  285. 

Missouri  Conference, 
boundaries  of,  286. 

Morris,  Bp.  T.  A., 

election,  41 ; name  and  data, 
98. 

Mulberry-street, 
property  in,  248. 

Music, 

sacred^  cultivation  of,  176. 


Nashville  Advocate, 

editor  of,  241. 

National  Magazine, 

(see  Magazine.) 

Newton,  Rev.  Robert, 
visit  to  America  of,  43. 
Nebraska  Conference, 
boundaries  of,  286. 

Newark  Conference, 
boundaries  of,  286. 

New  England  Conference, 
boundaries  of,  286. 

New  Hampshire  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  287. 

New  Jersey  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  287. 

New  York  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  276,  287. 

New  York  East  Conference^ 

boundaries  of,  288. 

Newspapers, 

no  more  to  be  established,  247. 

North  Carolina  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  288. 

North  Indiana  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  288. 

North  Ohio  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  289. 

North-west  Indiana  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  289,  290. 

North-west  German  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  289. 

North-west  Iowa  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  290. 

North-west  Wisconsin  Confer- 
ence, 

boundaries  of,  299. 

Northern  Advocate, 

editor  of,  241. 

Notes  on  Discipline 

by  Coke  and  Asbury,  31,  238, 
341. 

Oaths, 

article  on.  111. 

Obedience 

to  civil  rulers,  110,  111. 


414 


Index, 


Oblation  of  Christ, 

article  on,  109. 

Old  Testament, 

article  on,  102,  103. 

Ohio  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  276,  290. 

O'Kelly,  James, 

schism  of,  16,  21,  22,  27,  30. 

Oneida  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  (see  Addenda.) 

Ordination,  841. 

forms  of 

for  bishops,  322 ; for  elders, 
827 ; for  deacons,  333. 
mode  of 

for  bishops,  164 ; for  elders, 
171 ; for  deacons,  172 ; for 
local  preachers,  183, 184,  327, 
333. 

Oregon  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  291. 

Origin 

of  Methodism,  95 ; of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
100,  341. 

Original  Sin, 
article  on,  103. 

Orphans 

of  ’preachers^  support  of,  257. 

Pacific  Christian  Advocate, 
editor  of,  241. 

Parents' 

duties  to  children,  213. 

Parsonages, 

building  and  renting  of,  31, 
263  ; duty  of  presiding  elder 
concerning,  263 ; committee 
on,  147 ; to  be  occupied  by 
the  preacher,  264 ; to  be 
neatly  kept,  266. 

Pastoral 
term^  165. 
worh^  55. 

urged,  70 ; mode  of,  70,  71,  75, 
127. 

Peck,  Bp.  J.  T., 

elected,  63 ; name  and  data,  99. 

Peoria  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  297. 

Perfection, 

Christian,  80,  81. 


Periodicals, 

list  of,  241-244;  preachers  to 
keep  an  account  of  subscri- 
bers for,  177. 

Permanent  Fund 

held  by  trustees,  250  : design 
of,  250. 

Pews 

not  allowed,  264 ; afterward 
allowed,  264,  265. 

Philadelphia  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  291. 

Pittsburgh  Advocate, 

editor  of,  241. 

Pittsburgh  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  292. 

Prayer, 

public  and  private,  required, 
115 ; public,  149,  151 ; pri- 
vate, 151 ; family,  151. 

Prayer-meetings 

to  be  appointed  by  the  preacher, 
178. 

Preach, 

call  to,  147,  148. 

Preachers, 

call  of  147,  148. 
traveling^ 

admission  on  trial,  160,  360  ; ad- 
mission in  full,  161;  duties  of, 
148,  150,  346,  360,  374 ; union 
of,  152 ; smaller  advices  to, 
149  ; not  to  publish,  29,  150, 
233 ; examination  of  charac- 
ter of,  137,  264,  346  ; rules  for, 
33,  75,  148 ; term  of  service 
of,  165  ; number  of,  30,  31 ; 
health  of,  74 ; right  to  the 
pulpit,  270 ; trial  of,  188-194, 
378;  in  interval  of  Conference, 
188;  at  Conference,  190;  for 
failure  in  business,  190 ; for 
preaching  false  doctrine, 
191  ; for  neglect  of  work, 
191 ; for  unacceptability,  191; 
for  immoral  conduct,  188 ; 
appeals  of,  200-202 ; support 
of,  31;  251-264,363  ; wives  of, 
79,  84,  52,  149 ; term  of,  44. 


Index. 


415 


Preacher 

in  charge^  173-180,  863. 

duties  of,  29,  31,  35,  36,  37,  64, 
127,  173,  180,  363;  to  mis- 
sions, 217-220 ; to  Book  in- 
terest, 232,  233,  247 ; to 

Church  Extension,  225 ; to 
superannuates,  58 ; to  tracts, 
227  ; to  children,  174,  206- 
214. 

location  of^  44. 

on  trial,  160,  161. 

Preaching-, 

smaller  advices  on,  149,  371 ; 
expository,  149 ; matter  and 
manner  of,  155,  370  ; places 
for,  155 ; neld,  69. 

Predestination, 

view  of,  105. 

Presiding  Elders, 

origin  of,  168,  354. 

mode  of  appointment  of,  29, 
32,  33,  38,  39,  40,  45,  55,  57, 
61,  168,  169  ; relation  of,  to 
bishop,  354 ; powers  and 
duties  of,  29,  32,  36,  44,  49, 
64,  169,  215,  217,  225.  226, 
227,  232 ; time  of  service  of, 
168 ; support  of,  29,  253 ; 
trial  of,  28,  189  ; advantage 
of,  353,  355. 

Presiding  Eldership, 

debates  on,  33,  35,  36,  55,  57  ; 
origin  of,  28,  29,  268. 

President  of  Conference, 

rights  of,  56 ; duties  of,  136, 
165,  220. 

Printing, 

by  preachers,  150. 

Prisons, 

chaplains  to,  166. 

Privileges 

of  ministers,  134 ; of  members, 
134. 

of  strangers,  129,  390. 

Probationers, 

to  be  numbered  separately, 
136,  176. 

Profits 

of  Book  Concern,  247. 


Providence  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  292. 

Provisos, 

conference,  299. 

Publishing 

houses,  230 ; committees,  57, 
243-245 ; by  preachers,  17, 
150,  247. 

Public  Worship,  29,  38,  115. 

mode  of,  125,  265,  383. 

Punctuality- 

recommended,  149,  360. 

Purgatory, 

article  on,  106. 

Quarterly  Conference. 

(See  Conference.) 

Quarterly  Meetings 

to  be  held  by  presiding  elder, 
170;  in  his  absence  b;f  the 
preacher,  174;  to  appoint  a 
missionary  committee,  219  ; 
time  of,  21. 

Quarterly  Review, 

editor  of,  240. 

Rankin,  Rev.  Thomas, 

labors  in  America  of,  17,  18, 
256. 

Reading, 

attention  of  preachers  to,  75, 
153,^  154;  unprofitable,  to  be 
avoided,  114. 

Recognition  of  Orders, 

certificate  of,  163. 

Reception 

of  'preachers 

on  trial,  160 ; into  full  connec- 
tion, 161 ; from  other  evan- 
gelical Churches,  163 ; of 
licentiates,  163. 
of  members 

from  probation,  123  ; from  other 
Churches,  123 ; form  of,  307. 

Rebellion, 

notice  of,  58,  163. 

Recording  Steward, 

how  appointed,  144 ; duties  of, 
186. 


416 


Index. 


Records, 

committee  on,  147. 

Reformed  Pastor, 

extract  from,  156. 

Religion, 

articles  of,  101 ; personal,  156  ; 
family,  156. 

Reports 

of  General  Conference,  40,  56. 

Representation, 

ratio  of,  to  the  General  Con- 
ference. 132,  134 ; lay,  in 
General  Conference,  132. 
(See  Lay  Delegation.) 

Resolutions 

of  General  Conference,  48,  56, 
58. 

Responses 

to  be  used,  126. 

Restoration, 

of  credentials,  203. 

Resurrection  of  Christ, 

article  on,  102. 

Review, 

Methodist  Quarterly. 

(See  Quarterly  Keview.) 

Revivals, 

means  of,  80,  81. 

Richmond  Advocate, 

editor  of,  241,  242. 

King, 

the  murriage^  use  of,  318. 

Rites 

not  obligatory,  109. 

Ritual, 

inserted  in  the  Discipline,  29, 
38  ; to  be  used,  125 ; forms 
of,  300-338. 

Roberts,  Bp.  R.  R., 

election  of,  35  ; name  and  data, 

98. 

Roberts,  Bp.  J.  W., 

election,  53 ; name  and  data,  99. 

Rock  River  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  293. 

Rocky  Mountain  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  293. 


Rulers, 

civile  article  on.  111. 

Rules  and  Regulations 

prior  to  1792,  15-26  ; now  made 
by  the  General  Conference, 
133. 

Rules, 

General^  of  the  united  societies, 

15,  113,  385 ; reading  of,  22, 
70,  123,  178;  not  to  be  re- 
voked by  General  Confer- 
ence, 134. 

Restrictive^  134;  of  a preacher’s 

conduct,  148. 

Sabbath, 

observance  of,  enjoined,  159. 

Sacraments, 

nature  of,  107  ; administration 
of,  107,  125 ; to  be  regularly 
attended  to,  115 ; slaveholders 
to  be  excluded  from,  117. 

Salary, 

notices  of,  17-21,  23,  34,  35, 
364 ; mode  of  raising,  84, 
251-260,  263  ; the  Conference 
may  adopt  measures  in  re- 
gard to  it,  262*  to  be  pro- 
vided for  by  the  stewards, 
261-262 ; for  the  bishops, 
251 ; for  the  presiding  elders, 
253 ; for  the  pastors,  254 ; 
for  the  local  preachers,  255  ; 
for  beneficiaries,  258. 

St.  Louis  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  294. 

Schools, 

literary  and  theological,  204 ; 
to  be  reported  to  Conference, 
138.  (See  Sunday-schools.) 

Scott,  Bp.  L., 

election,  51 ; name  and  data,  98. 

Scotland, 

work  in,  81. 

Scriptures, 

article  on,  102  • canon  of,  102 ; 
to  be  studied,  115,  129,  151 ; 
to  be  read  in  public,  125. 

Seats 

in  churches  to  be  free  when 
practicable,  264. 

Seamen, 

preachers  to,  166. 


Index. 


417 


\ 


Secession 

in  Virginia  under  O’Kelly,  16, 
21,  29  ; of  the  Southern  Con- 
ferences, 46  ; of  the  Southern 
States,  58. 

Secret  Societies, 

action  on,  by  General  Confer- 
ence, 40, 41,  51. 

Secretary 

of  Annual  Conference^ 
duties  of,  31,  139, 140. 
of  General  Conference^  32,  34,  38. 
of  Missionary  Society^  216. 

Self-denial 

enjoined,  114. 

Self-government 

enjoined,  151,  152. 

Seminaries, 

number  of,  204 ; endowment  of, 
204  ; preachers  appointed  to, 
166. 

Separation, 

plan  of,  46,  48. 

Serious  persons, 

privileges  of,  390. 

Sick, 

visitation  of,  115 ; communion 
of,  320. 

Simpson,  Bp.  M., 

report  on  lay  delegation,  52,  53 ; 
election,  51 ; name  and  data, 
98. 

Sin, 

original,  103 ; actual,  105 ; after 
justification,  105. 

Singing 

certain  songs  forbidden,  29, 
114,  126  ; notices  of,  76,  77  ; 
directions  concerning,  126, 
384. 

Slavery,  115-120,  386. 

efibrts  to  extirpate,  31-34,  36, 
38, 41-^5,  53,  55  ; General 
Kule  on,  114 ; on  the  border, 
53,  55,  58  ; local  preachers, 
120. 

Slaves, 

sale  of,  forbidden,  116  ; eman- 
cipation of,  117 ; instruction 
of,  119. 


Slaveholders 

excluded  from  sacrament,  117 ; 
from  society,  119 ; ineligible 
to  office,  117,  119. 

Social  Worship, 

value  of,  390. 

SmuggUng 

forbidden,  114,  159. 

Societies, 

origin  of  the  Methodist,  15, 113  ; 
defined,  150 ; to  be  met  by 
the  preacher,  150  ; terms  of 
membership  in,  114  ; to  meet 
on  Sabbath,  126. 

Son  of  God, 

article  on,  102. 

South  Carolina  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  293. 

South-Eastern  Indiana  Confer- 
ence, 

boundaries  of,  293. 

South-west  Indiana  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  294. 

Southern  Illinois  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  294. 

Soule,  Bp.  J., 

election,  37, 40 ; name  and  data, 
98. 

Spirituous  Liquors, 

legislation  on,  35,  37 ; sale  and 
use  of,  prohibited,  114j  131, 
195 ; band  members  forbidden 
to  use,  130. 

Sprinkling 

allowed,  120. 

Stationing  Power 

with  the  bishops,  165. 

Statistics, 

Conference,  137, 139. 

Stewards, 

election  of,  35,  37, 144, 173  185 ; 
qualifications  of,  185 ; duties 
of,  185,  261,  262,  391;  ac- 
countable to  the  preacher  for 
money,  176;  term  of  service 
of,  186 ; answerable  to  Quar- 
terly Conference,  186  ; mem- 
bers of  Quarterly  Conference, 
186 ; of  District  Conference, 
35,  144,  186,  253 ; recording, 
144,  261. 


2Y 


418 


Index. 


Strangers 

may  meet  in  class,  128. 

Study, 

course  of,  85,  160  ; to  be  pre- 
scribed by  the  bishop,  167. 

Sunday-schools, 

relations  to  the  Quarterly  Con- 
ference of,  144, 211-214 ; com- 
mittee on,  144,  211-214; 

superintendents  to  be  ap- 
jDroved  by  the  Quarterly  Con- 
ference, 144 ; books  for,  211, 
213  ; requisites  for,  *243; 
duties  of  the  preacher  in  con- 
nection with,  176,  213;  ser- 
mon on,  213 ; pastor  to  re- 
port on,  214. 

Sunday-School  Publications, 

editor  of,  240 ; editor  German 
department  of,  243 ; or  req- 
uisites, 243  ; salary  of  editor 
of,  243. 

Sunday-School  Union, 

secretary  of,  243  ; collections  for, 
176;  Conference  reports  to, 
139. 

Sunday  Service. 

(See  Eitual.) 

Superannuated  Preachers, 

Conference  relations  of,  180 ; 
trial  of  those  living  without 
the  bounds  of  the  Conference, 
189;  allowance  of,  180,  254, 
257. 

Supernumerary  Preachers, 

rights  of,  180 ; trial  of,  189  ; al- 
lowance of,  257. 

Support 

of  bishops,  251 ; of  presiding 
elders,  253  ; of  traveling 
preachers,  253  ; of  superan- 
nuates, 254 ; of  local  preach- 
ers, 255  ; for  beneficiaries,  258. 

Supererogation, 

works  of,  104. 

Superintendents 

of  book  room,  230,  233 ; of  Sun- 
day-school^ 142,  144 ; Epis- 
' copal,  (see  Bishops.) 


Supplies, 

mode  of  raising,  259-263. 

Talking 

in  Church,  83,  265. 

Temperance, 

cause  of,  favored,  39,  40,  56 ; 
Wesley’s  rule  on,  45,  114 ; 
enjoined  on  the  preachers, 
152;  enjoined  on  the  mem- 
bers, 159,  160. 

Temporal  Economy, 

provisions  of,  251. 

Tennessee  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  294. 

Testimony 

before  a committee,  190;  of 
colored  persons,  44 ; admissi- 
bility of^  49,  198,  199. 

Texas  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  294,  295. 

Thanksgiving, 

days  of,  24. 

Theological  School, 

action  on,  43,  53,  55. 

Thomson,  Bp.  E., 

election,  58  ; name  and  data,  99. 

Tickets 

for  love-feasts,  123 ; for  bands, 
130. 

Time, 

how  to  be  employed  by  minis- 
ters, 153,  378;  for  pastoral 
duty,  158. 

Titles 

to  Discipline,  94. 

Tobacco, 

use  of,  prohibited,  83,177, 265. 

Tongues, 

use  of  unknown,  forbidden, 
107. 


Index. 


419 


Tracts, 

editor  of,  243;  committee  on, 
147,  227 ; to  be  distributed 
by  the  preacher,  17  6 ; col- 
lection for,  176  ; printing  and 
circulation  of,  41,  56,  227 ; 
duties  of  presiding^  elder  and 
reaeher  concerning,  227  ; 
octrinal,  86. 

Tract  Society, 

corresponding  seeretary  of,  243 ; 
collections  for,  105,  227  ; aux- 
iliaries to,  227 ; to  pay  part 
of  editor’s  salary,  243  ; notice 
of,  39. 

Transfer, 

power  of  bishops  to,  45;  date 
of,  56. 

Transubstantiation 

rejected,  108. 

Traveling  Elder. 

(See  Elder.) 

Traveling  Deacon. 

(See  Deacon.) 

Treasure, 

earthly,  114. 

Treating 

at  elections  condemned,  159. 

Trial 

of  ministerial  call,  147,  370. 

Trial 

of  a bishop,  187 ; of  a travel- 
ing preacher,  49,  188,  189, 
378 ; of  a presiding  eldeV, 
189 ; of  a superannuate  or  a 
supernumerary  preacher,  189 ; 
of  a preacher  on  trial,  192 ; 
of  a local  preacher,  189,  382 ; 
of  a member,  65, 194-198,  391 ; 
right  of,  guaranteed,  134 ; 
new,  may  be  granted,  199; 
duty  of  the  presiding  officer 
in  connection  with,  199,  200. 

Triers  of  Appeals, 

how  chosen,  200 ; number  of, 
in  an  annual  conference,  200  ; 
duties  of,  200. 

Trinity, 

the  Holy^ 

article  on,  101. 


Troy  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  295. 

Trustees, 

members  of  the  Quarterly  Con- 
ference, 142  ; number  of,  266, 
267  ; duties  of,  65,  268  ; elec- 
tion of,  144,  266,  267  ; amen- 
able to  Quarterly  Conference, 
269 ; may  mortgage  and  sell 
property,  268 ; may  not  be 
rejected  when  held  for 
money,  267  *,  vacancies  in 
board  of,  to  be  filled,  267 ; 
eligibility  of,  267. 

Trusteeship 

of  the  M.  E.  Church,  272; 
where  board  shall  be  located, 
272 ; number  of,  272 ; duties 
of,  272,  273. 

Union, 

necessity  of  Christian,  152, 153 ; 
chapel  in  Cincinnati,  59. 

United  Societies, 

rules  of,  113-115. 

United  States, 

allegiance  to.  111. 

Universities, 

how  they  may  be  supported, 
204. 

Upper  Iowa  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  295. 

Usury 

prohibited,  114. 

Vacancy 

on  circuits,  supply  of,  179. 

Vasey,  Thomas, 

labors  in  America,  66. 

Vermont  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  295. 

Virginia  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  295. 

Visiting, 

pastoral,  156-160  ; the  sick,  115. 

Washington  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  295. 

Watchfulness 

urged,  152. 


420 


Index. 


Watch-night 

to  be  observed,  174. 

Waugh;  Bp.  B.; 

elected,  41 ; name  and  data,  98. 

Wesley,  Rev.  John, 

formed  the  first  Society,  113  ; 
authority  of,  in  America,  16, 
19,  66,  68;  authority  of,  in 
England,  72,  347  ; name  of, 
left  off  the  Minutes,  68  ; sends 
bishops  to  America,  66,  101. 

Wesleyan  Connection, 

ministers  from  the,  163  ; dele- 
gates to  Conference,  37. 

West  Virginia  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  296. 

West  Wisconsin  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  296. 

Western  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  297. 

Western  Iowa  Conference. 

(See  Errata.) 

Western  New  York  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  296. 

Western  Texas  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  297. 

Western  Christian  Advocate, 

editor  of,  241. 

Whatcoat,  Bp.  Richard, 

notice  of,  31,  33,  66;  name  and 
data,  97. 

Widows 

of  bishops,  252;  of  preachers, 
256,  258. 

Will, 

free,  article  on,  1D4. 


Wiley,  Bp.  I.  W., 

election,  63  ; name  and  data,  99. 

Wilmington  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  296. 

Wine, 

sacramental^  notice  of,  121. 

Wisconsin  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  296,  297. 

Witnesses 

from  without  not  excluded,  198  ; 
absent,  may  depose,  198. 

Wives  of  Preachers, 

provision  for  support  of,  79, 
84,  258. 

Woman’s  Foreign  Missionary 
Society 

recognized  by  General  Confer- , 
ence,  63. 

Word  of  God, 

article  on,  102. 

Works, 

good^  before  justification,  104. 

Worship, 

public,  125  ; attendance  on,  en- 
joined, 115. 

Wyoming  Conference, 

boundaries  of,  297. 

Youth’s  Instructor, 

editor  of,  240 ; instruction  of, 
(see  Children,  Sun  day- 
schools.) 

Zion’s  Herald, 

the  General  Conference  refused 
to  adopt,  50  ; merged  in  the 
Advocate,  240  ; editor  of,  may 
be  continued  more  than  three 
years,  240. 


ERRATA 


The  following  in  small^  should  he  in  large  type: — P.  121,  I"  43,  “bad 

effects They  have  been,”  etc.;  p.  118,  t 38,  first  sentence;  p.  122,  t 46,  entire; 

p.  137, 1 105,  “(4).  Benevolent  Collections;”  p.  316,  I"  596,  “in  presence  of  these 
witnesses ;”  p.  150,  1 157,  “ 3.  To  visit  the  sick.” 

The  following  items^  printed  in  large,  should  he  in  small  type: — P.  218, 
^ 388,  “item  nine;”  p.  293,  t 572,  “include;”  p.  292,  ^ 570,  “thence  up  said  river,” 
and  include  in  the  bracket. 

These  items  should  he  inserted: — “Both”  in  the  opening  of  Episcopal  address, 
after  Methodism;  p.  153,  1 178,  “meet”  after  “we;”  p.  173,  ^ 250,  “before  his  pro- 
bation ends,”  after  “ordained  by  him;”  p.  194,  % 335,  bracket  after  Ans.;  p.  305, 
address  to  the  candidate,  after  the  Gospel.  See  Discipline,  p.  246;  p.  128,  I"  79,  “and 
stations”  after  circuit;  p.  138,  “(6.)  Ministerial  Support — claims.  Eeceipts”  after 
“ year ;”  p.  166,  “ at”  before  Syracuse ; p.  278,  “ north  line  ” before  township ; p.  174, 
“the  Saints’  Best”  before  Kempis;  p.  160,  line  20,  “ Bishop ” before  Elder,  and 
line  42,  after  Elder;  p.  176,  line  43,  “and”  before  “paying;”  p.  171,  line  34,  District 
inserted  1792. 

The  following  should  he  omitted, : — P.  136,  “ a ” before  ballot ; p.  177,  275,  “ s ” 

in  objects;  p.  197,  I 344,  “He  shall  be  expelled;”  p.  148,  in  Rule  7,  “lovingly. and” 
omitted  1804;  p.  120,  line  37,  “fee  or;”  p.  262,  line  46,  “supernumerary”  was  omit- 
ted 1860. 

Change  the  following : — P.  131,  line  31,  “they”  to  “the  Conference;”  p.  278, 
line  18,  “south-west”  to  “south-east;”  p.  283,  line  10,  “Thence  south  by  the  said 
railroad  to  the  Indianapolis  and  Lafayette  Railroad,”  1872,  to  “Thence  south  to 
Meridian-street;”  p.  285,  549,  “District”  to  “Detroit;”  p.  292,  line  34,  “a  line 

running  along  the  top,”  1868,  to  “the  summit;”  p.  126,  64,  form  in  Discipline 

adopted  1872;  p.  195,  1"  339,  “informing  it”  to  “showing;”  p.  159,  line  15,  “you,” 
1800,  to  “we;”  p.  211,  line  39,  “for,”  1789.  to  “attain  ;”  and  1789  to  1792 ; p.  260,  line 
28,  “spread,”  1789,  to  “propagate ;”  p.  190,  line  21,  the  Preacher  was  originally  tried 
at  the  “ Quarterly  meeting  by  the  Elder  and  Preachers  present,”  1792,  to  “ Conference 
of  his  District;”  p.  149,  line  16,  “1848,”  should  be  “1787;”  p.  148,  line  2,  “1816” 
should  be  “1792;”  p.  148  in  Rule  6,  “else,”  1804,  to  “because;”  p.  176,  line  42, 
“move,”  1792,  to  “raise,”  line  46,  “wanted,”  1796,  to  “needed;”  p.  120,  line  15, 
“ the  rule  ” to  “ that  rule  ;”  p.  247,  line  13,  “ distressed,”  changed,  1840,  to  “ defi- 
cient;” p.  230,  line  44,  should  read: — “changed,  1816,  to  “and  in  case  of  removal, 
death,  or  resignation,”  the  Hew  York  Conference,  with  the  advice  and  consent  of 
the  Bishops  and  Book  Committee,  shall  have  power  “ to  (“  appoint  a successor,” 
changed,  1832,  to  “provide  for  the  vacancy”)  until  the  next  ensuing  General  Con- 
ference; (in.,  1804,  om.,  1832,  in  case  of  the  death  or  resignation  of  the  Editor  and 
General  Book  Steward  ((in.,  1828,  “ or  Editor  of  the  Advocate,”))  the  assistant  shall 
carry  on  the  Concern  till  the  sitting  of  the  ne?ct  ((“New  York,”  changed,  1816,  to 
“ensuing  Annual”))  Conference”)];  p.  96,  “the  Jersies,”  changed,  1804,  to  “the 
Jersey,”  1860,  to  “ New  Jersey.”  Insert  the  following  at  pp.  291,  296 : 


422 


Errata. 


1833.]  The  Oneida  Conference  shall  include  that  part  [1853* 
of  the  State  of  New  York  east  of  Cayuga  Lake,  not  [“included,” 
changed,  1840,  to  “ embraced  ”]  in  the  New  York  [“  and  Troy,”  changed, 
1836,  to  “ Troy  and  Black  Eiver”]  Conferences;  and  the  Susquehanna 
[“  District,”  changed,  1844,  to  “and  Wyoming  Districts”]  in  the  State 
of  Pennsylvania, 

1853.]  The  Oneida  Conference  shall  include  that  part  [1868. 
of  the  State  of  New  York  south  of  the  Black  Kiver  Conference  and  east 
of  Cayuga  Lake,  and  north  of  a line  running  east  from  Newfield  to 
Ithica;  [om.,  1864,  “from”]  thence  following  the  Catskill  turnpike  to 
Greene,  and  [om.,  1864,  “from”]  thence  following  the  same  line  of  road 
through  Masonville  to  the  New  York  Conference,  including  all  the 
charges ; [“  through  which  said  line  passes,”  changed,  1860,  to  “ on 
said  line”],  [in.,  1856,  “ excepting  Lisle  and  Whitney^s  Point  Charge ;”] 
[om.,  1864,  “ from”]  thence  on  the  west  line  of  the  Troy  Conference  to 
the  Erie  Canal,  including  Fort  Plain.  (See  Central  New  York.) 

I860.]  47.  Western  Iowa  Conference  shall  be  bounded  [1864. 
as  follows,  namely : Commencing  on  the  Missouri  Eiver  at  the  south- 
west corner  of  the  State  of  Iowa,  and  running  up  said  river  to  the  north 
line  of  Harrison  County ; thence  east  of  the  western  line  of  the  Iowa 
Conference ; thence  with  said  line  to  the  south  line  of  the  State ; thence 
west  on  said  line  to  the  place  of  beginning.  (Merged  in  the  Des  Moines 
Conference.) 


:S 


\ 


) . 


■4 


. » 

^ 7 


i 


j:  "i . 

|.-  iff 


